Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Children laughing. A pleasant sound one might hear filling the village side streets as said boys and girls ran about and played. Added to this, being the sound of winter snow crunching under their feet as they ran, the bustling market, and the world sounded truly alive.

A small group of boys began kicking around a shuttlecock, rushing back and forth down a side street, playing hard. One boy showed off his moves by kicking it from front to back, then over to another boy who kicked it between both his feet before passing it on. Due to not wanting it to drop to the ground, to keep it up in the air, the four of them moved along the road, dodging passing adults or stepping back to give the shuttlecock one good kick upward.

It was one of those kicks, those big strong kicks, while much too close to a place they had not realized they had reached, that the shuttlecock flew up, up, up, and over the wall entirely. It was only once they saw said wall, that all four boys froze in place. They became paralyzed, as they listened a moment, only slightly relieved when no voice came over the wall. Only then did the eldest of the boys reach out and smack the one who had kicked it over upside the head.

“Good going! Now we'll never get it back.”

“i mean, we could always climb over-”

“Into the Mo estate?! That's a terrible idea!” The older one snapped. “If it's the Madam who catches us, she'll skin us alive! It's as good as gone I tell ya. If she doesn't find It and burn it, then maybe we'll have a chance if one of the servants tosses it out.”

These boys had every reason to believe that. It was just common knowledge among the children of Mo Village, that the Mo Estate was somewhere not only were they not allowed, but any toys or such that went over it's wall were just never to be seen again. This was more to do with the first daughter of the Village Leader, a woman only called Madam Mo. She was the first madam, and no one wanted to be on her bad side, as she could be rather cruel and unkind. Any kites or balls, or shuttlecock's if she saw them over the wall, ever came out, as she would have them tossed in a fire before she thought to give them back.

It was just these boys bad luck that they had gotten too close to the wall. After all, no one would throw it back. They would have to cut their loses and-

“Is this yours?” A small voice called out from atop the wall.

All four boys suddenly became stiff as stone.

There was one other thing about the Mo Estate every child had been warned about. One single thing, that if any of their parents had found they had done, was a trouble above all else. The four boys looked up with blank looks as a small face peered down at them, holding out the shuttlecock. It was a smaller boy, around six years old. He had a cute round face with rosy cheeks and a permanent smile on his lips- he looked friendly. But of course, these boys didn't care. They knew exactly who this child was, and none of them wanted to deal with the trouble that followed should they open their mouths.

Instead of answering, they all turned and fled, running as fast as they could... leaving that Shuttlecock behind.

The boy atop the wall slowly lost his smile, watching the other four boys vanish, leaving only snowy footprints in their wake. He blinked a moment, trying not to cry, before slowly dropping the shuttlecock back over the wall, then climb back down within the estate.

The one other rule about the Mo Estate that every child of Mo Village was warned about, was none other, then to stay way from the child of the Second Lady Mo. Mo Xuanyu. The children knew little of the boy, save that he was what their parents called a bastard- a child born of an unmarried woman whose father left him only two years prior. This alone would not truly mark the child as an outcast to the other children, but their parents feared the first madam Mo, who made sure they all knew the facts. It wasn't just that Mo Xuanyu was a bastard- he was the bastard son of a servants daughter. Madam Mo despised her little sister, for not only her beauty but her child. Madam Mo had yet to have a husband of her own- where in she would take over the family name and bring honor to it as well. But for a time, the honor was thought to come from Mo Xuanyu instead. After all, his father was a Clan Leader of a Cultivation Clan, and a prominent one at that. Everyone spoke so highly of the boy when he was barely able to walk on his two feet, and so highly of the mother who had found herself a future for the child that brought tremendous fortune to the family name.

But as once stated, he left, and never came back.

That made Mo Xuanyu a stain, and the first Madam Mo made sure everyone knew it.

Little Mo Xuanyu made his way through the snow covered garden of the Mo Estate, ignored by each passing servant, save a few whispers among themselves, or hidden side glances. The boy, although small and ignorant of many things, wasn't ignorant to the looks, and the whispers... and his little lip trembled as he pushed through a door into a small wing of the Manor. Inside was a main room, with table and cushions and all one might need in such a space. Just past was a threshold leading to the sleeping area of the small place, and just across from that was a divan that sat right up against a window. Sitting at this divan, was a young woman, patching up a heavy cloak for a small boy. The young woman, was the Second Lady Mo. She was indeed young, barely twenty two, with a small form and round face, sweet and kind. While her lips were upturned in a slight smile, her eyes looked tired and weak, only losing it to pain as she turned to cough.

Second Lady Mo was not well. She was a bit sickly, weak in body, and easy to become ill. She could often fight through her sick spells, but the winter this year was rough, even as spring was coming with the changing winds. She smiled up at her son as he walked into the room, but before she could ask why he was sad, another coughing fit come on, leaving her unable to make her concerns yet known.

Mo Xuanyu jumped, his face dropping as he rushed over to her side. He grabbed her arm in his tiny hands and looked up into her face with pleading eyes. Once she had calmed her coughing, she took a breath, and gave the boy a smile, a weak but gentle one that didn't quiet reach her eyes.

“A-Yu, mama is all right. Now why are you crying? Did you get hurt when you went out to play? You weren't gone very long. Is it too cold?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, crawling up into his mothers lap and hugging on her tightly. “Mama, I was just giving them their toy back. I promise I was nice.”

Mo Xuanyu could not see the dark look cross his mothers eyes, and she held her boy. “Oh?” She asked with feigned concern, “did some village children drop something over the wall again?”

“Uhuh... I tossed it back over after they ran away... Yu-Yu is a good boy... right?”

Second Lady Mo pulled her son back so she could look at his face, seeing those big wet tears start to pool at the corner of his eyes. Her breath stuttered as she reached up with a forced smile to wipe the tears away. “My A-Yu is kind, and honest, and sweet. Those boys are just cowards. Or jerks. They don't know how to be kind like My A-Yu.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu's lower lip trembled as he nodded to what his mother said.

She looked at him, wiping away more tears, then said, “It's okay my boy, you have mama. Mama is always right here. Mama is your best friend.” Her eyes lit up slightly, and she pinched his cheek. “how about, we play a game. You go hide and I come find you. But don't leave the room. I want to see how clever my A-Yu can be.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically as he wiped some of his own tears away and smiled a toothy grin. Second Lady Mo loved her sons smile, and wished she could keep him like this forever... but at the same time, she wished the world for him, and not this life in a room, they shared, with everyone pretending like they weren't there. To everyone out there She was maiden who ruined her family name and her own life by sleeping with a man who never came back. On one hand, she desperately desired a better future for her son... but on the other she felt that if she sought it out, she was showing that she did not know her place... and she might ruin her boys future.

Mo Xuanyu slid of his mothers lap as she covered her eyes, and began to sing a little song. When the song ended, she would come find him, and he always won, hiding from her for the entire time. Of course, what Mo Xuanyu didn't know, was that his mother always knew where he was, and simply let him win.

He looked around their little place, quickly trying to find a good spot, and eventually opting to squeeze under the tea table, a place he could fit simply due to his size. He giggled, and covered his mouth as his mother finished the song, before standing up and setting aside the cloak she had been patching up.

Keeping low to the floor, Mo Xuanyu kept his mouth covered as his mother huffed, pretending to look for her boy, and ignoring the sleeve peeking out from under the table, and the little giggles there as well. Instead Mo Xuanyu peeks out to watch her open and dresser, then close it before peaking around it. Whatever sorrow the boy had of not making friends only moments before, was slowly fading to the back of his mind as he giddily watched his mother peer under over and around their home.

“A-Yu, where are you?” Second Lady Mo called out playfully, stepping back toward the bed, and peering behind it. “My boy has disappeared. Where in the world has he-”

second Lady Mo, stopped as she bent over with a painful cough. Her chest tightened for a moment as she let out a second heavy cough, before attempting to return to her happy tone.

“Ahem... A-Yu, mamma is about to find you! Once I do, we should play a different-”

Once more she coughed.... but this time, it was rougher. Her chest tightened more, and she collapsed to her knee's clutching her chest as she tried to hold back her coughs but they wouldn't end.

Mo Xuanyu looked up, and quickly crawled out of his hiding place in a panic. “mama!”

By the time he ran over to his mothers side, she was having a hard time breathing, her coughing becoming so loud she sounded like she was heaving.

“Mama!”

“She's sick Xuanyu. Not too sick, but just sick enough.”

Mo Xuanyu sat on his knees at the edge of him and his mothers bed, as his grandfather, the leader of Mo village, patted the boy on the shoulder.

“I am going to take her to see a doctor a few days journey east. She will be treated and then we will be back. You have to behave yourself while I and your mother are away, do you understand.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, but when he saw the look in the mans eyes he bowed his head shamefully and whimpered out a soft, “Yes Waigong.”

The man nodded, and motioned for the servants to help the boys mother up. She looked weakly at her son, giving him the barest of calm smiles, before she was lead away, out of the Mo Estate, and into a carriage off to some doctor that to the little boy, was very far away.

The first day with her gone, went quietly, with him staying within their room, drawing pictures and- much to the shock of a servant who came to bring him some food- got into his mothers make up. He made himself look 'pretty' as he explained to the servant, who quickly and quietly told him to clean it off lest his aunt sees it and throws a fit. Absolutely terrified of that woman when she got angry, Mo Xuanyu did as recommended and cleaned off his face, before going up his day as best he could without his mothers presence. He had been by her side since he was born, and when everyone else turned away after his father left, it was just the two of them, close knit and caring.

Mo Xuanyu did remember his father. He remembered his bright colored robes, and the toys he would sometimes buy him or the pretty robes and rouge he would by his mother. Mo Xuanyu remembered him being a very tall and smiling a lot, especially at his mother. However, he also remembered how his father started to not look at her as much. It was a small thing to Mo Xuanyu, who didn't understand adult things, especially as he was only four back then.

He was six now, of course, but that didn't change the fact that... he wanted to see his father again. Mo Xuanyu's mother would often murmur about how she prayed hard that he would return- not for her, but to take Mo Xuanyu away from this place. He didn't know the kind of man his father was, he didn't know much of anything about him. Mo Xuanyu just wanted to see him again... and right now, he really wanted his mother back home.

The second day started off much the same. He played in his room a bit, got some food from one of the servants, then played some more. However, by the time the time evening came, he was lonely and bored. So, he wandered out of his room. He made his way to the Mo Estates large garden, looking over the frozen flower bushes and snowy paths... and being as he was so little, and no mother to tell him to remember things, he slowly began to get very cold. He had left his cloak and mittens inside their room, not thinking to put them on or grab them.

Feeling rather chilly, he walked up to one of the main house doors, knocking on it before he rubbed his hands and breathed onto them. When the door opened, he made to smile up, maybe ask very nicely if one of the servants could grab him a blanket or something to wear till he got back to his room... but his smile faltered at the angry face that glared down at him. It was not a servant at the door. No, she would beat anyone within an inch of their life if she dared to hear such a sentiment. The first madam Mo glared down at her nephew, her nose crinkling up almost twitching as she sneered down at the boy.

“Why are you out here. Go away.”

Mo Xuanyu shrunk back with a pout, before quickly trying to explain himself... but he was cold, and very scared of his aunt. “i...i... j-just wanted to get- w-warm...”

“You should have thought about that before bouncing around like that in the winter- but what do you expect from a dim-witted brat.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered as he shrunk even further back, missing the platform. He yelped as he tripped back into the snow. He could already feel his robes soaking up all the wet. Seeing her nephew fall like that, the first Madam Mo laughed- a cruel laugh, before sneering.

“Get out! No one wants you here! Go away!”

“But-” Mo Xuanyu tried to argue, but that was the worst idea he could possibly make.

What he had yet to have known, was Madam Mo was already in a bad mood. Some of the servants had been gossiping, talking on about Second Lady Mo. Normally the eldest Mo sister would ignore the gossip- hell she would often join in if she felt like it. But then one of the servant girls had the audacity to talk about Second Lady Mo's appearance.

'Shame that she is such a beauty, no? I bet if Master Mo had thought it through, he could have married her off to any man! Even a wealthy Lord! But now no lord wants her now that she has a child... pray the boy at least grows up handsome with looks like that of his parents.”

If there was one thing about the first Madam Mo, that she absolutely despised about her sister, it was her beauty. Where the Second Lady Mo was often described as a fare beauty, small and delicate, her older sister was... average. She wasn't ugly- not at all. She kept herself healthy and pleasant looking, but nothing could out weigh her sisters natural pretty face. Madam Mo not only despised this over envy, but that in her mind, no one should compliment the daughter of a servant, more then the masters legitimate child. In her mind, Her sister, was a mistake.

And what did that make Mo Xuanyu? It made him worse then a simple mistake.

Madam Mo was in a bad mood. And she acted on her moods.

Before Mo Xuanyu could even register what was happening, the first Madam grabbed him by the scruff and stormed toward the Estate's main entrance. With one shove, she threw the boy out and snapped for the servants to shut the gate.

Hearing this, Mo Xuanyu scrambled to his feet and turned to try and get back inside, but the gate was shut.

“Yima! Yima let me in!!! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Please! Let me back in!”

“Go find your stupid mother. She'll let you back in.” Madam Mo huffed, before turning and walking away.

As she went, one servant, more concerned then the rest, quickly bowed as she walked over to the Madam. “Uh... Madam, you... your going to let him back in right? If the Master returns and he's missing-”

“A little time outside won't kill him.” Madam Mo huffed, shooting a harsh glare at the servant. “You can let him back in after an hour or so. The brat will go running to his room as soon as he learned his lesson. Fuqin needs not worry about his bastard grandson.”

what lesson? The servant wondered, eyeing back toward the gate, but not daring to go against her lady.

Outside the gate, Mo Xuanyu pounded on it for a little longer, but his already cold hands only began to sting, and so he stopped. Instead he sat on the snow covered ground just outside the gate and began to quietly cry as he shoved his hands into his stomach and curled around them, trying to warm them up. Soon he was crying harder cause the cold sting of the wind had blown onto his tear covered face was painful. After a while, he tried going to a few homes near the estate, trying to ask for something to keep warm,... but all the children ran and the adults kept their eyes off him, not wanting to get the wrath of the first Madam Mo.

Soon, the sky began to dim, and the cold only got worse. Mo Xuanyu didn't know what to do. He curled up behind some boxes just out of the wind, and sat there shivering. Then... he remembered what his aunt had said. Go find his mother.

Waigong said they would be back in a few days... maybe if I go down the road, I can meet them half way. Then I can warm up with mama in the carriage. I'll go find mama....

Mo Xuanyu stood up then, shaking as he started toward the road out of Mo Village, as night began to fall, and not quiet hearing as a servant was calling out for him from the estate....

….

The late morning breeze settled in, as the last of winters breath let the snow thin out just enough that patches of green grass had already started to push through it's frosted patches. The day before had been rather icy, and so had the night, so this fresh warmer morning was something pleasant.

Jin Zixuan, heir of Jin, walked through a small spot of forest, hopping to finally catch the creature he had been hunting down for the past three days. It was that three days prior, that he had left the Jin Cultivators designated to go on this night hunt with him behind, not only so he could get a breath of fresh air, but also so he could get away from his cousin Jin Zixun. He held nothing against his cousin, barely just the same age as himself, fourteen as he was... but if Jin Zixuan was honest, his cousin was not only a brute, he could be rather annoying. Having gotten tired of the seventh rant that day about some smaller clan that his cousin was upset with for one reason or another being inferior, and that Jin Clan was the best, or something along those lines, Jin Zixuan had sneaked away, hoping to catch the yao beast they had been trailing all by himself.

Three days was pretty long to not have gone unnoticed. It was more likely that by night fall of the first night, that the men leading the night hunt would have noticed their heir's absence and may have gone back to track down him. So far, it was easy to tell they had failed to catch up to him, given he was still very much alone. In Jin Zixuan's mind, this meant they failed the hunt, as he was right on the creatures tail since he left them, and they had yet to find him.

He kept his senses sharp, making sure each step he took was as quiet as could be, all as he followed after the beast's trail- the beast that had been keeping it's distance well, and its ability to be detected just as hard to trace.

As the heir of Jin, Jin Zixuan had a lot expected of him. To be a gentleman, to be not only trained, but excellent in all his skills and talents, and to become a powerful cultivator. The only thing expected of him that he didn't care much for, was his future marriage once he had come of age. His mother having orchestrated it, and his father expecting it, What words or thoughts could he have against such things that would mean anything? Not that he would argue with either of his parents. They argued with each other enough as it was. Ah, yes. Madam Jin, and Jin Guangshan, a marriage thwarted by a lack of intimacy and 'rumors' of infidelity. While Jin Zixuan himself tried to ignore most of his fathers actions, he was not immune to the knowledge of his... hobbies. Playing around even as a married man. Seeking physical affections in places of ill reputation. But what could anyone do? Jin Guangshan was still a prominent Clan Leader, so any scandal could easily be brushed away, and any bad publicity could be payed off and forgotten. One such rumor that Jin Zixuan had heard countless times, was the idea that Jin Guangshan could have multitudes of illegitimate children. This was one of those rumors that Jin Zixuan himself was a bit reluctant to dwell on. After all, most the ladies his father 'played' with were courtesans and prostitutes, and most relied on their bodies to get paid. In all essence, if any of them had found themselves to be with child, she was more likely to not know who the father was, or just get rid of the baby all together.

But once again, Jin Zixuan didn't care to dwell on these things. He would much prefer to stay obliviously unaware. He already dealt with trying to help keep peace between his parents already, that anything to add fuel to that fire was just another thing he wanted to disappear.... Just like he had pretended not to notice when one of the Jin Clan members brought a pearl to his father on Jin Zixuan's birthday a week ago, and his mother became enraged.... like he pretended not to hear that another boy, around his age, had been thrown down the steps of Golden Carp Tower.

It would just make life easier to just not care, and pretend everything was fine. To just make sure his parents were civil and he did his duty as heir of Jin. Life would be easier if he ignored the problems.

When Jin Zixuan found the first couple scales on the ground, he was immediately aware that the beast in question had to be a measuring snake. The size and pattern of the scales were the best give away, and since they seemed freshly fallen, he knew he was close to tracking it down. Pulling out his bow, and knocking an arrow from his quiver, Jin Zixuan moved in. It didn't take but a few more steps to find where parts of the snow and grass still indented from a massive shape moving through it.

Jin Zixuan was prepared to fight, even at the age of fourteen, he held no fear.

But he did feel completely startled when he suddenly heard a high pitched scream.

He originally had planned to sneak up on the yao, but hearing that cry he acted immediately. Jin Zixuan was light on his feet, launching himself into the clearing as he saw the Measuring snake take a dive towards something- more so someone just out his line of sight. He quickly aimed and shot, the arrow striking the yao beast right at the back of it's head, causing it to swivel to the side, before snapping back and staring at the youth with its slit-ed eyes. Jin Zixuan didn't waste that look, already knocking another arrow and shooting it at the giant snake. This arrow hit its mark, sinking into the delicate flesh of the measuring snakes eyeball, causing it to let out a terrible sound as it flailed.

“Ahhhh!!!!” came that scream again. This time, Jin Zixuan recognized that it sounded like a small child.

Glancing over he did find that, the source of the cry was in fact a small boy, maybe six or so, curled up in a ball in the snow and sobbing in terror. He was only in his robes, no cloak no gloves and no sign of any other person. These disturbed Jin Zixuan... but not enough to distract him from his goal.

He dodged away from the snake as it hurtled towards him, trying to snap it's maw around him, maybe even swallow him whole... but even then it wasn't the biggest measuring snake, maybe only three meters longer then Jin Zixuan was tall. Still getting a leg bitten by a fang as long as your forearm was more then likely an unpleasant feeling. Once he had gotten out of it's way, he quickly unsheathed his sword, and sliced at the beasts throat. It cut into it, but didn't penetrate deep enough to cause any serious harm. Instead it made a pitiful sound as it swayed, before attempting to flee. Jin Zixuan wasn't going to let it, and quickly sent his blade flying. Just as it had gotten it's snout through the brush, the sword penetrated the back of it's head with a sickening thunk.

It moved for maybe a moment after, before collapsing to the ground. Jin Zixuan didn't even have the energy to be excited about the kill. The creature, for what it was, was much too easy a fight. Not that measuring snakes were intimidating by any means, but the fact that it had completely evaded the other members of his Clan in the night hunt, yet was taken down in a matter of moments...

Jin Zixuan let out a disgruntled sigh, and turned.

There, still curled up on the ground was that little boy, who hadn't even looked up once. He was crying profusely, calling out for his mother over and over. Jin Zixuan wasn't blackhearted. Sure, He was a lot of things, even if he refuse to admit some of them, but he wasn't cruel enough to see a small child crying and not feel some sense of sympathy for the kid. The youth quickly called back his sword, cleaning it off and sheathing it, before walking over and bending down to check on the boy almost half his age.

“It's dead. You can get up now.”

The smaller boy whimpered, and slowly uncovered his head. He peeked up at Jin Zixuan with big wet eyes, that slowly flickered through several emotions. He looked the older boy over, seeming fixated by the peony on his robes especially.

“What is your name? Was anyone else attacked by the beast besides you? Where are your parents?” Jin Zixuan asked each question, one after the other without much thought. The sooner he figured out what to do with the small boy the better. Not only for the boys safety, but so he could head back to the others.

The boy whimpered, shaking his head. Then...

Then he threw himself at Jin Zixuan, wrapping his arms around the youths waist rather tightly. Jin Zixuan was startled, and just about ready to kick the kid off of him... when he felt the very quiet sob. For some reason that threw Jin Zixuan off more then anything else. Not just because there was a small child crying into his robes, which made him uncomfortable. No, it was because how quietly he was crying. Most small children Jin Zixuan had ever heard, cried so loud it made his ears ring, but this kid was so quiet he wouldn't even know he was upset if he hadn't seen the stutter of the boys body, or felt the tears as they sank into his robes.

“...” Jin Zixuan frowned. As he reached down and tried to peel the smaller boy off of him, he heard the kid say something. “What?”

“... I... I want mama...” the kid whispered, almost inaudibly. He still had an arm tightly gripping Jin Zixuan's robes as he pulled the other to his mouth and started biting at his thumb. It was then Jin Zixuan noticed how red the boys hands and cheeks were, where the rest of him looked an ill pale...

“Eh? Your too old to be doing that.” Jin Zixuan huffed, reaching down and tugging at the kids arm. “That is what small babies do, not little boys. If you want your mama, then you need to straighten up. where is she? And Why are you out here by yourself anyway?”

The boy whimpered, but pulled his thumb away from his mouth. “... mama.. she.. she and Waigong left... said... said she would be back in a... few... days...” he started crying harder, “I want mama...”

Jin Zixuan huffed, “So, let me guess. You went looking for her and got lost. That's dumb.”

The kid sobbed, even more shaking his head, his words getting fumbled as he began to hiccup. “Yi... Yi.. Yima Locked the door! Hiccup. She- she- she wouldn't let me back in. I- I went to- to find mama! I was- was too cold- I... i'm sorry. Hiccup.”

Why would your aunt make you leave the house alone. Your like, six?! Jin Zixuan thought, letting out a disgruntled sigh. “Where do you live? I can't leave you out here.”

The boy cried some more. “M.. Mo village.. I... I... got lost!!! I'm sorry!!!”

Jin Zixuan sighed again, then looked around the clearing they stood in with a harsh gaze. “Mo Village? Do you remember which direction?”

The only answer he got was more crying. He tried to pry anything else out of the kid, (and tried to pry the kid off again) but got nowhere with that. After a while, he just had to drag the kid towards the last road he had seen, and hope to the heavens that there was a sign that pointed towards this village, or even a passerby that knew who the kid was or at least the village was.

The problem?

It took too long to get towards the road with him dragging the kid- who still refused to let him go, back towards it. By the time he did make it, night had already fallen, and not a soul was traveling that dark dirt path at that hour. Jin Zixuan was thoroughly annoyed. He let out a disgruntled sound as he did his best to pull the kid off of him, before sitting him down beside a tree.

“It's late, and I need to make a fire if we want to stay warm. I can't get fire wood if you keep holding onto me like that.”

“...” The boy frowned, bowing his head shamefully as he fidgeted with his hands. “i'm sorry....”

Jin Zixuan wanted to pity the kid, but had gotten so annoyed by him, any pity he had was tossed to the wind. Instead, he went looking through the cold for sticks that were dry, and after finding a few, he brought them back and pilled them up. Using a bit of spiritual power and a talisman, he started a flame, and turned to check on the kid.

Just as he did, the boy sneezed.

At first, Jin Zixuan flinched back, not wanting to get snot on him, but paused when he got a good look at the kids face. The boys nose was bright red, and his eyes were starting to look bloodshot. Whether it had been from all his crying, or the cold making him sick, either did not make for a good look.

Jin Zixuan out of curiosity, reached out and pressed the back of his hand to the boys head, finding it to be cold... terribly cold.

“Are you sick?...” The young teen scoffed. “You're going to get really sick if you stay out here too long. Did you really get sent away by your aunt?”

The boy nodded with a sniffle. “She... was upset... I... don't know why... I went looking... for mama.. they said... they would be back in a- a few days... sniff.”

“What about your father? Where is he in all this? Shouldn't he have told your aunt off?” Jin Zixuan asked rather harshly.

The boy's eyes flickered down over Jin Zixuan's robes. “... ba... baba left when I was four...”

Jin Zixuan frowned. “Your baba... left? Wait, how old are you right now?”

“I'm six.” The boy admitted.

“....” Jin Zixuan looked the kid over for a second, processing what was just said. Sure it wasn't Jin Zixuan's business as to why a man would shirk his responsibility as a father, and run off... but this father had apparently been around long enough for the kid to remember him some what, so why run away? It actually almost pissed Jin Zixuan off... but was it really his problem?

He then asked, “What's your name?”

The boy looked up, using his sleeve to wipe some snot from his leaking nose away. “Xuanyu. Mo Xuanyu.”

“...” Jin Zixuan nodded, realizing that, if the name meant anything, this boy must be part of some main family for the village... but in that case, why was he dressed so simply? No cloak, no gloves, and his robes, although dirty from being outside for a while, were just very simple. Not pauper poor, but definitely not the clothes of a child of a wealthy family. “okay, Mo Xuanyu, I need you to get some rest. In the morning we follow the road till we cross paths with someone or we find Mo Village and take you home.”

At this Mo Xuanyu nodded, slowly, and started to put his fingers back in his mouth. He was stopped by Jin Zixuan, who grabbed his wrist with annoyance.

“I told you to stop that. Your six. Six year old's aren't supposed to be sucking their fingers like small babies.”

“but they're cold....” Mo Xuanyu whimpered teary eyed.

Jin Zixuan felt a twang of guilt in his chest. Why hadn't he thought about that?! Just snapping at this kid for being childish, and it was basically this kid keeping his fingers from going numb!

After a moment of letting that sink in, Jin Zixuan grumbled and pulled out his own gloves. “Put these on, I don't need them cause I can keep my hands warm another way. I don't want them back though. Your hands are covered in spit, and I don't feel like keeping something with a little kids spit on it.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened at the nice set of mittens, “... I... can have them?”

“I said I won't take them back after your spit gets on them. So... yes... I guess.”

“... I.. don't want them if their yours....” Mo Xuanyu “i- I don't want to get in trouble...”

“Huh?” Jin Zixuan raised a brow. “why would me giving you my gloves get you in trouble? Their yours after I give them to you.”

“... but.. Yima might think I stole them...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, reaching for his mouth again.

Jin Zixuan snapped out of his daze, grabbing the boy and making him sit, while keeping his hands away from his lips. Mo Xuanyu went stiff, as the young teen shoved the gloves, much too big for the six year old, onto his little hands. “There. Now their yours. And if your Yima gives you trouble, i'll tell her I gave them to you when I get you home.” He then pulled off his cloak and threw it on the ground, close to the fire. “Lay on that and get some sleep. It won't be very comfy, but it's what I have.”

Mo Xuanyu looked at it, then up at the boy. He started coughing a little as he asked, “... wh... what about you... this gege needs sleep too....”

“My Name is Jin Zixuan, and unlike you I can live without sleep for a few days.” Jin Zixuan said in a very snarky way. He turned to look away, to put his hands up toward the fire, when....

“... thank you...”

Jin Zixuan paused, and then turned to see the sickly, been crying for the past couple hours, little boy was now smiling. It was one of those smiles that made grandmothers want to pinch cheeks, or melt young maidens hearts in the way that they would baby a kid like Mo Xuanyu. While Jin Zixuan was neither one of these people, he couldn't help but feel a little warm inside. While the kid had been bit annoying, he also seemed rather timid, and scared. All the apologies and worrying about getting in trouble made Jin Zixuan just a tad concerned, but the moment he saw how sweet the kids smile was, he couldn't help but think part of it was simply this kid was just a really good kid. He meant well, he was just small and scared... yet still he felt that there was an underlying problem, a reason for this kid to be so troubled.

“your Yima... does she always treat you like this?”

“.. huh?” Mo Xuanyu asked, curling up on the cloak and scooting close to the fire.

“You know... kick you out and accuse you of taking things.”

“she's never... never kicked me out b-before...” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “B-but she has- has accused me and mama of- of taking things. Waigong u-usually tells her to stop... usually....” suddenly the boy panicked. “B-but don't tell her i- I said that! She- she gets mad when p-people talk about her. I'm sorry...”

he suddenly began coughing again, and Jin Zixuan got worried. These coughs were dry, and rough. “how long have you been out here?”

“...i... I left.. to... to find... mama... yesterday....” Mo Xuanyu admitted, shaking like a leaf.

“WHAT!?” Jin Zixuan jumped to his feet. “And no one came looking for you?! You didn't think to- you got lost...” The more Jin Zixuan looked at the boy, the more he realized things he didn't notice before. This boy was really sick... He finally started to notice the paleness and redness, and how his eyes were only getting puffier and how the kid seemed to be only breathing through his open mouth- This child was actually dangerously sick.

It was as he was coming to this realization that suddenly blood came out of the kids mouth. He was dry heaving from his coughs and suddenly collapsed into the snow. Jin Zixuan went into immediate action, picking up the cloak and making sure it was dry enough to wrap the boy up in.

“Mo Xuanyu! Look at me. Can you look at me?”

The kid didn't, instead he seemed rather out of it, and started to cry again. “mama.... I... want... mamma...”

He was shaking really hard, and jin Zixuan didn't know what to do. He looked through the darkening trees, and toward the road ahead. If he just got them more lost, the kid might actually die- but if he didn't get him out of the cold....

“....” Jin Zixuan made his decision. He took off his outer robe throwing it over the boy, and having his spiritual power rush through him to keep his own body warm. He then took the cloak and wrapped it around the boy some more, before reaching in a pouch he had on him to pull out some medicine. He didn't give the little boy time to protest as he shoved the pill past his lips, and made him swallow it, before turning around and hoisting the bundled child onto his back. Jin Zixuan fumbled a bit, reaching down to kick a stray piece of fire wood out of the stack, before picking up one end so he could use it as a torch. Then he kicked some snow over the rest, before rushing down the road, hopping to the heavens he was going the right way...

Just as the wind began to pick up and snow began to fall again... and fall fast....

….

Second Lady Mo began to cry out a terrible sound as the snow storm picked up outside, covering her mouth in horror at the thought of her baby boy stuck out there.

“I told you, it was an honest mistake.” her older sister pleaded with their father. “I didn't know he got outside the gate, going to play. If I had I wouldn't have locked it right away once night came. We didn't even know he left till it was the next morning.”

Some of the servants hid looks at each other, feeling a bit worried if their ladies lie was revealed and she pointed to them for her troubles.

“And none of you saw him leave?!” Master Mo demanded, pointing to the servants. They all shook their head, and he got angry. “Not a single one of you?! What use are any of you if you can't even see a boy walk out the gate! Will you see a burglar if he waltz's on in? Shameful! Shameful! What's the use of you all!”

second lady mo, she was a mess, as she suddenly shot up. “I need- need to go get him-”

“Sit down.” Her father snapped.

“But my baby...” She started to try and shove past, only for her arm to get yanked back.

“I already took you to the doctor. We'll find him, but you must stay in doors. You haven't fully recovered yourself.”

“But he's a child!”

“and I have already said my peace.” Master Mo snapped, pushing her back down into her seat. “I will find him when we can leave the Estate in the morning... no matter what state he is in...”

It was as he said this, a loud banging came from the front gate. It could barely be heard over the raging snow storm, but still, they all heard it.

“Who could be stupid enough to be out during this weather-” Madam Mo started to grumble, only to stumble back as her sister shot to her feet trying to rush toward the main door. She was stopped by several servants, but she cried out.

“Let them in! It could be A-Yu! Please! Please!”

The Master Mo nodded to a male servant as he went and pulled his youngest daughter back, once again trying to get her to calm herself.

The male servant quickly rushed to the main gate, an arm out to cover his face as the blistering wind blew. Once he was able to get a good firm grip on the latch, he pulled it off. The wind knocked open the gate, revealing a teen boy, in nothing but his inner robes, and his wind whipping about his face. On his back was a small child, wrapped in a cloak- Mo Xuanyu.

The servant did not hesitate, to grab the youth by the arm and drag him inside the main hall, both of whom collapsed to the ground the moment the doors shut behind them.

When the Second Lady Mo saw her son in the bundle the teen dropped to the floor, all pale and sick looking, she wailed, rushing over and scooping him up. “A-Yu! My a-yu!”

“...” The teen looked up, nodded, then spoke, “He was out alone in the woods. He's really sick... I gave him some medicine... but I don't know how long that will help him for...”

“Fuqin he's cold!” Second Lady Mo sobbed, looking back at her father. “he's cold!”

“get some blankets and take him to a fire. Get him warm and quick.” Master Mo demanded, the servants acting fast. “Once they bring back the blankets get him out of that cloak. It's wet and cold.” he then turned to the youth, “you, I am very grateful to you young man. Please stay, it's a storm out there. It's the very least we can do.”

“Thank you.” the youth Nodded, getting back to his feet, and rubbing his hands together. He paused, then looked at Master Mo with a knit brow. “Might I ask if you are the master of this estate.”

“I am he.”

“Then I assume she is the boys mother?” he nodded to Second Lady Mo.

“That is she.”

“Then where is his aunt?” The youth said in a rather rude tone.

Master Mo glanced at the first Madam, his eldest, who looked just a tad hot under her collar. “Why do you ask?”

“When I found him, he said he got lost looking for his mother, saying he had gotten locked out by his aunt cause she was mad about something.”

“That's a lie.” Madam Mo immediately responded, defensive right away. “I didn't even know he left.”

“You locked him outside?” Second Lady Mo whispered, a flicker of rage in her eyes, “You kicked him out?”

“He's lying!” Madam Mo snapped, motioning toward the teenager who looked rather appalled by the lady.

“Why would I have need to lie? I don't know you. I am simply restating what I was told by him.”

“Then he lied.” Madam Mo snapped. “Or he miss remembered something.”

“But you said you never saw him yesterday.” Master Mo stated back giving his eldest a look. “So how would he 'miss' remember.”

The one good thing about Master Mo, was he knew when his eldest daughter lied. Often he overlooked it, sometimes he admonished her for it... but in cases like this....

“Tell me right now.” Master Mo snapped. “Did you lock Xuanyu outside?”

“I didn't-” Madam Mo Started to argue, but Master Mo shouted.

“DON'T LIE.”

“Even if I did, the servants were supposed to keep an eye out on him!” Madam Mo flaked, shrinking back. “There the ones who didn't keep track of him! How was I supposed to know he would run off.”

“You locked my son outside.” Second Lady Mo hissed.

“He was being a pest.” Madam Mo huffed.

“He's also six.” the teen snapped. “Why not just send him to his room?”
“And who are you to talk to me like that?” Madam Mo huffed as some servants came in with some blankets. “Some pompous youth with a sharp tongue. Know who you speak to.”

“It seems I'm speaking to a callous woman with no care for her blood kin.” the teen snapped back. “Anything else about you is irrelevant until otherwise proven. Sure the kid was a bit annoying, but he seems genuinely kind so I see your actions as nothing but unreasonably cruel. ”

“Gongzi.” Master Mo huffed, “While I see your point, please refrain from speaking such ways. This is not your home, and I am willing to keep you as a guest but-”

He was cut off by a sharp gasp. They turned, to see Second Lady Mo, frozen as she had pulled away the wet cloak to help wrap her son in warm blankets. What she was staring at, was the yellow outer robe that had been thrown over Mo Xuanyu, to help keep him warm. The one with a white peony with yellow center on the chest.

Master Mo's expression went blank, before turning to the teen who looked more confused then anything else.

“... your... from Jin Clan?”

Jin Zixuan narrowed his eyes, looking Master Mo over, before cupping his hands. “Jin Zixuan, my father is Jin Guangshan, head of the Jin Cultivation Clan of Lanling. It seems you are familiar with them?”

he couldn't help but notice Madam Mo go white, then red, then abruptly turned away as if hiding a bitterness.

“... we are...” Master Mo nodded, keeping that blank look on his face as he motioned for the servants to continue to help the unconscious Mo Xuanyu into his blankets, and taking Jin Zixuan's outer robe off him.

What Jin Zixuan didn't see was his red cinnabar dot on his head, had been cleaned off by the snow storm. Whether it was holding his arm to his head to block the snow from getting in his eyes, or the pellets of it wetting his face, the vermilion dot was no where to be seen. It's not being there had rendered the Master of the house and his daughters unable to determine the youths status and resulted in the sharp tongue he got from Madam Mo, who would certainly not have spoken so kurtly... but... not just for his status.

“I'll have some of the servants get you a room and some tea. Please make yourself comfortable Jin-gongzi.” Master Mo spoke quickly, hiding his face with a bow, before turning and abruptly trying to rush the Second Lady Mo and her son to a warmer place.

Said Second Lady, kept looking back at Jin Zixuan, at his face... as if searching for something.... it made Jin Zixuan a tad bit uncomfortable.

What was more uncomfortable was the eyes that seemed to follow him as he was lead to some guest quarters deeper in the estate. It was like all the servants seemed to watch him, like they knew something he didn't. Even as he went to step into his temporary room, he swore he saw two servants whispering to each other, but when he looked back, they had already run off. Once inside, he sat down next to the tea table, and pondered for a moment what had just occurred.

Sure they were being polite before they had learned he was a Jin Cultivator- well, all except Mo Xuanyu's aunt. The funny thing was, she refused to look at him after her sister found Jin Zixuan's outer robes on Mo Xuanyu.

But why was being Jin particularly strange to these people? And what was with all the gossip? Even the master of the estate was oddly disturbed in his expression. No, disturbed was not the right word. He looked... he looked like he had a mountain of pain and pity behind his eyes. They couldn't have been for Jin Zixuan, so who did he pity?

After a while, a servant came in with some tea. “Jin Gongzi, your robes, cloak and gloves are being washed. We will have them ready to return to you by morning.”

“Gloves?” Jin Zixuan asked, then shook his head, “No. I gave those to Mo Xuanyu.”

“...” The servant tried to hide his confusion. “Oh... all right then.”

The servant poured him a cup of tea, but before he could leave, Jin Zixuan sat up straighter. “Not to speak ill of my hosts, but is his eldest daughter always been so cruel?”

The servant jolted and quickly bowed several times, “Gongzi, I cannot answer a question like that. The Madam is a cold person yes, but it is not my place!”

“Then can you tell me why she dislikes her nephew so much? Mo Xuanyu seems like a simple child, so why all the fuss?”

The servant's expression went rigid, and he quickly shook his head. “Not my place to answer that Gongzi.”

“Then whose is it?” Jin Zixuan asked. “I'll go ask them instead.”

The servant seemed to look everywhere but at Jin Zixuan, “that... well... uhm...” finally the servant shook his head. “If you must know, speak to Master Mo- but don't talk with the boys mother. Master Mo will be very upset if you get her hopes up- AHH! I said too much!”

Before Jin Zixuan could understand what just happened, the servant turned tail and ran out of the room. He watched the door with complete confusion... before slowly thinking over what was said.

Why would Mo Xuanyu's mother get her hopes up if I ask why her sister hates her son? That's very peculiar...

He drummed his fingers on the table, before taking the tea and drinking a small sip of it.

… does it have to do with why they are acting so strange about the Jin Clan... or...

Jin Zixuan paused. He replayed every reaction he had gotten from them after they realized he was from Jin Clan... then realized how much different it was after he explained himself. It wasn't till after he said who he was, that Madam Mo had gone quiet.... and that Second Lady Mo had been watching him almost without blinking.

Like she was trying to see something in his face.

Jin Zixuan suddenly set the tea cup down, and rather hard. His face twisted. He was certain he was just more confused, with more questions then answers... but at the same time, this odd sinking feeling made its way into his gut, and he didn't like it. Jin Zixuan wanted to ignore it. Ignoring things had gotten him his peace of mind in the past, so why not now?

Except.

Except that stupid smile Mo Xuanyu gave him over being given a pair of gloves kind of hurt. The fact the boy lived in a house like this, all nice and warm and rich, but clearly could get ignored enough that his aunt could just kick him out into the cold to die.... Why?

It really wasn't Jin Zixuan's business. He shouldn't care. He should just ignore ever feeling his gut and mind his own buisness. It worked in the past, and it could work now.

“...than you...”

Jin Zixuan slammed his fist against the tea table and cursed himself. He shoved himself to his feet, and went toward the door to the room, before stopping. Standing there a moment, he turned and paced the space for a minute or two.

I can just ask in the morning. It's late. Maybe if I sleep on it, I can just forget about it. Yes. I'll sleep on it.

He turned to walk toward the bed, then immediately spun back around.

Like i'm going to be able to sleep like this.

Jin Zixuan looked at the door, just stared at it for a good long moment... then he made up his mind. Reluctantly.

He stepped out of his guest room, looked down the hall, then made his way back toward the main hall of the estate. If he was going to run across a servant who could point him in the right direction, they would most likely be that way. On one hand, Jin Zixuan hoped he would run into one of the two people he wanted to talk to. On the other, he couldn't decide who he would ask the servants to take him to one he found someone.

“Where is that nice gege? Jin Zixuan?”

The voice was small and familiar and tired sounding. Jin Zixuan stopped in his tracks.

“You just woke up and your asking things like that?” He heard Second Lady Mo's voice, and it was coming from a slightly ajar door he had just passed a few steps back.

Jin Zixuan slowly backed up and peaked through the crack- feeling guilty doing so, but still.

Second Lady Mo was sitting next to a stove, one made for letting heat through the main building of the estate, and in her lap was a still quite pale Mo Xuanyu, who sniffled as he was wrapped up in his many blankets. His eyes were droopy, like he couldn't quite stay awake.

“But... he was nice... he gave me his gloves and he saved me from the big scary monster.” Mo Xuanyu said with a yawn, before immediately following it up with a set of coughs. He was obviously still very sick. “He didn't leave... did he?”

“No.... but he'll most likely leave in the morning...” Second Lady Mo said, her voice almost.. sad. “Fuqin- your Waigong won't have him stay longer then that.”

There was a long silence in the room, long enough for Jin Zixuan to start to walk away-

“... is it cause he look like baba? Cause he also wears the pretty yellow robes with flower on it like baba did?”

Jin Zixuan froze.

“... A-Yu... forget about that... and if you see the gongzi again don't bring it up... okay?” Second Lady Mo said in an overly coddling voice. “I... we don't want to bother that gongzi with those kind of questions...”

Jin Zixuan backed away from the door, all the way till he hit the wall opposite of it with an inaudible thud. He stared at the floor, processing that rather slowly. Too many thoughts. Too many thoughts. He felt his hand shake a little, and couldn't tell for what reason as to why. Anger? Worry? Maybe he was tired and miss heard Mo Xuanyu. That had to be it... right?

It could be any Jin Cultivator. It doesn't have to be my father. It may be a coincidence...maybe a relative... After a second, he realized he couldn't lie to himself and he grit his teeth, who am I kidding. Of course it would be A-Die. If it was any Jin Cultivator, they wouldn't be so hushed around ME about it now would they? And it's not exactly like my father is innocent of messing around where he shouldn't.

Mo Xuanyu's smile appeared in his head again and he wanted to scream. He remembered thinking a little negatively about whoever the father was, whoever the man was that ditched Mo Xuanyu and his mother, especially after meeting the boys aunt. He wanted to go back to remaining ignorant, but now he felt a bit sick.

I could be wrong. It might not be A-Die. I'm overthinking....

Jin Zixuan was so deep in his thought, he didn't hear the door in front of him open till it was too late. He jolted up right, finding himself staring into Second Lady Mo's eyes. She seemed startled at first, then slowly must have realized he could have heard something as it wasn't Jin Zixuan didn't look mortified at getting caught snooping.

He quickly cupped his hands, and turned to run back towards his guest quarters when-

“J-Jin Zixuan!”

The youth in question came to a halt, turning as Second Lady Mo tried to grab the little boy completely drapped in blankets who came running out to greet him. He looked so sleepy.

“Jin Zixuan! Your here! I can say thank you now!”

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at the boy as he hobbled over and hugged him- which caused the youth to wince but he didn't push him away. Second Lady Mo however looked partly mortified.

“Ah- A-Yu, you should let go. You sick. You don't want to get Jin Gongzi sick...”

Mo Xuanyu immediately pulled away, looking really upset. “I-I'm sorry! I didn't-”

“It's fine.” Jin Zixuan interrupted, in a quiet voice. “I don't get sick very easily.” he looked down at the upset Mo Xuanyu, and for a moment he just wanted to walk away. To forget what he heard... but....

That little thank you....

Jin Zixuan bent down and fixed the boys blankets. “If your sick from the cold you need to go back where it's warm, not out here. Go to bed.”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu pouted, but was shocked when Jin Zixuan took a part of the blanket and pulled it over the boys head.

“Stop apologizing all right? Your the one whose sick not me.”

Mo Xuanyu peaked out from under the make shift hood where Jin Zixuan was giving him a hard look... but... the six year old couldn't stop from giggling. Jin Zixuan tried to hide his little smirk, but Mo Xuanyu saw it anyway, and rushed him, hugging him again.

Second Lady Mo had stopped tensing, but still have the two boys a wary look... like she feared something. Jin Zixuan looked up at her, frowning before pulling Mo Xuanyu away and pushing him back towards the room. “Go lay down. I need to get to back to the guest room anyway. Goodnight.”

“ok.” Mo Xuanyu replied, choking down another cough so he didn't cough on Jin Zixuan. He smiled before walking back into the room that was much warmer then the rest... but instead of laying down, if one peaked in, they could see him sit down and look at the door as if waiting for someone to come back in.

Second Lady Mo stood with her head bowed, not looking at Jin Zixuan as he stood up, and also seemed to keep his eyes anywhere but in the woman's direction. The silence was long, allowing one to hear every hard breath and crackle of fire from the room where Mo Xuanyu sat. Finally a servant came around and the Second Lady turned to them.

“Could I have some warm tea made. Some that might help A-Yu get some sleep?”

The servant gave Second Lady Mo a look- but when she noticed Jin Zixuan was there she dropped the face and nodded, before rushing off. That look... it was... rather rude...

“...” Jin Zixuan kept his mouth shut. Part of him wanted to ask, the other part just really wanted to go to bed and pretend he heard nothing. Ignore the problem like always. It was like two tigers fighting for dominance- except one of those tigers was a coward that wanted to run away, while the other was an enraged beast with no desire to back down till he learned what the hell was going on.

With that image in his head, Jin Zixuan finally looked up at Second Lady Mo, letting the later tiger win.

“... Whose Mo Xuanyu's father?”

Second Lady Mo jolted, and looked at Jin Zixuan with wide eyes. “Sorry?”

“When I found him out in the snow, I asked him where his parents were. He said you were gone with his grandfather, and that his father left when he was four... then I... I overheard him say something about his baba wearing Jin robes-”

“Forget about if gongzi.” Second Lady Mo laughed. It was a nervous laugh that almost sounded close to a cry. She smiled falsely at Jin Zixuan shaking her head. “If my child's father wanted him, he would come back for him. I will not step out of place to pressure him for anything-”

“Is it Jin Guangshan?” Jin Zixuan asked bluntly. When he asked, he felt the words almost catch in his throat, and his stomach twist. “Is that boys father, Clan Leader Jin Guangshan?”

Second Lady Mo swallowed hard and started to shake her head, “It doesn't matter-”

“It does to me.” Jin Zixuan snapped. He pulled back when he noticed the woman flinch, and lowered his gaze. “Just be honest with me. Is his father Jin Guangshan?”

The woman, now that Jin Zixuan gave her a proper look, seemed to only be in her early twenties. The more that he thought about that... he didn't want to think about that... He chose to not think about that.

“Lady Mo, please-”

“Even if he is... I won't bother you about it.” She finally answered. “I want to believe he will come back for my son... but I also won't pressure him into taking a child he doesn't want. I know my place. Please understand that Jin Gongzi.”

It wasn't a direct answer, but it was enough of an answer that Jin Zixuan felt that last bit of his walls crumble. He nodded at Second Lady Mo, and turned away. He didn't talk to her, didn't say goodnight... not that he could. All his words were caught in his throat as he walked briskly back to the guest quarters, and slammed the door behind him.

He didn't get a wink of sleep that night.

All he could think about was Mo Xuanyu... and what he was going to do with everything he had just learned.... or rather what could he do? What did he want to do? It wasn't too late to just ignore it all and leave in the morning... right?

… what do I do?

…

“What do you mean, you lost him?!”

The Jin Cultivator in charge of the Night Hunt immediately stumbled back, before prostrating himself in the thigh high snow, practically shoving his head into it as he pleaded forgiveness. “Jin Zongzhu, please forgive this one. I have made a great mistake! I swear we are still searching! We will find Jin Zixuan!”

Jin Guangshan stood in the snow, draped in a fine made heavy cloak as Jin Cultivators ran each way to hunt down his son. The early morning sun made the deep heavy snow from the previous night glisten and glow, as Jin Guangshan glared down at the man before him. “Four days. You expect me to believe you are still looking- after you lost him FOUR DAY'S AGO! You should have found him THE MOMMENT HE RAN OFF!!!”

“Please forgive this one Jin Zongzhu! It was truly a honest mistake!”

“Get up.” Jin Guangshan kicked the snow at the cultivator before fixing his cloak, “Get up and start looking! Right now!”

“Zhongzhu! I found something!!”

Jin Guangshan turned as some men, lead by none other then his nephew Jin Zixun came rushing up. Several of the men threw the body of a measuring snake down, one with a cut deep inside it's head. The cut was clean, clearly a stab from a fine blade. Jin Guangshan let a hotty breath out of his nose, before glaring down at the one who had been leading the night hunt.

“Seems my son found your lots mark while you were fooling around. What's the point of you leading a night hunt if you can't even keep track of either prey or person.”

“I apologize-”

“Shut up.” Jin Guangshan huffed. He turned to the men with Jin Zixun, “Did you find anything else? Do you have any clue as to where my son is?”

“We found evidence of a fire by the main road.” One cultivator answered. “however it looks like it barely burned. It was under a deep bit of snow as well. Likely, if it was Jin Zixuan, he must of headed for better shelter once the storm came in last night.”

“Where is the closest village?” Jin Guangshan asked.

“We followed the road as far as we could on foot, but the storm last night has caused the main roads to be blocked. The only sign we found of a village was it's road marker and the only way in would be by flying on sword.”

“Which way?” Jin Guangshan asked, already reaching to take his sword.

“West. It's a place called Mo village.”

Jin Guangshan stilled his hand. “Mo Village?”

“Yes...” The cultivator answered noticing his leaders sudden change in demeanor. “Is something wrong Zongzhu?”

Jin Guangshan looked at him, then smiled and shook his head. “Why would there be? Go on ahead and check the inns and homes there to see if someone gave him shelter. If so, return here with him and we can get going.”

“... is Zongzhu not going to go collect Jin Zixuan himself?”

“If he is safe, why worry?” Jin Guangshan asked, before flicking his sleeve and shuffling his way through the snow to a fire some men had set up after clearing a place. “Now hurry up. I wish to return to Lanling today. Understand?”

He watched as the cultivator cupped his hands in acknowledgment to his leader, before taking his own sword and heading out that very instant. Once he was up and off, Jin Guangshan let that false smile drop before stepping off to ponder his thoughts. Mo Village? Was that not that small nowhere place that he had visited a couple years ago? The more he thought through it, the more he was sure it was. He tapped his brain, thinking through vague pretty faces, as he knew it had been because of a woman. And oh the joy that would be if his son ran into some fling of his. Madam Jin would throw a fit, especially after that boy several weeks back who came to Karp Tower with that pearl. It was then Jin Guangshan remembered her. The Second Lady of the Mo estate. A pretty young thing who was timid and polite and very much everything a woman should be in his eyes. It was remembering her, he vaguely remembered a boy, maybe three- no four years of age? What was his name again?

It didn't matter. The woman was probably married off- and even if she wasn't, she wasn't his problem. Jin Guangshan made that clear when he didn't come back. After all, she was just some pretty little thing...

At least she understood her place and didn't come hunting for illusions of grandeur.

…

Jin Zixuan was exhausted.

He only slept maybe an hour, before getting up to find his clothes all folded and at the guest room door. At first he hoped to get changed then leave, but one thing stopped him. The gloves. They sat on top of his cloak folded nicely with everything else. After everything last night, after all he learned and trying to get the little boy out of his head... seeing those gloves there pissed him off. Not cause of Mo Xuanyu- no it was cause even after telling the servants here to just give them to the kid, they still returned them to Jin Zixuan.

Throwing on his outer robe and tucking his cloak under his arm, he marched out of the room, and went looking. Unlike the night before, the halls were busy with servants, who went about their duties, all being polite but also watching Jin Zixuan with glances and whispers. He ignored them and first checked the room he had seen Mo Xuanyu and his mother in the night before. Neither were there and when a servant asked him if he needed something, he just brushed her off and jogged his way toward the main hall. It was seen as bad etiquette to run inside, and since things like thus were drilled into Jin Zixuan's head since a young age, he like most others had learned how to walk briskly, and almost silently-

Enough so that when Madam Mo came waltzing around the corner, laughing at one of her personal servants, she almost ran right into Jin Zixuan.

She yelped stumbling back and almost tripping over herself before quickly swapping from a face of anger, to one of false surprise when she saw those yellow robes. “Oh! Jin Gongzi. I apologize greatly. I didn't seem to hear you. Are you already heading out?”

“...no.” Jin Zixuan answered bluntly, scrunching his face. “Where is Mo Xuanyu?”

Madam Mo's face twitched for a breif moment, before she shrugged. “Probably taken back to his and his mothers quarters. He was coughing so loud last night... I'm not sure anyone got any proper sleep.”

“Has he gotten worse?” Jin Zixuan asked, more rhetorical then expecting an answer.

“I mean. The boy is only six...” one of the servants commented, only to cut herself short when her mistress gave her a harsh look.

Madam Mo then turned to Jin Zixuan with a fake smile. “Jin Gongzi should not bother himself with my nephew much longer. It be best if he went ahead and took of, yes?”

“...” Jin Zixuan made a face, before strutting past the woman without a second glance. He didn't like how fake she postured herself, and for what? He didn't care to know. He came across another servant on his way toward the main hall, and asked him to point towards where he could find Mo Xuanyu. The servant was a bit reluctant, but eventually led him along. The further they walked, the more Jin Zixuan began to grow annoyed, till they had just reached the far side of the estate. He stood in front of a door and the servant knocked lightly. After but a moment, the door slid wide and Second Lady Mo poked her head out. She looked tired and gloomy, with dark circles beginning to form under her eyes. When she noticed Jin Zixuan there, she quickly straightened up.

“Jin Gongzi, I... thought you would have left by now... did the snow bar you from leaving?”

“No I just... the snow?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“...” Second Lady Mo suddenly went quiet, her expression solemn.

The servant then spoke up, to clear the air. “Jin Gongzi, the storm last night. Not only is the snow deep, but some trees were even knocked over on the main road. It's almost impossible to leave town by anything but on foot.”

“oh...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, his brow furrowed. “No, leaving won't be an issue. I just came to return these.” He lifted the gloves and passed them to Second Lady Mo. “I told Mo Xuanyu he could have them and I prefer not to go back on my word.”

Second Lady Mo looked at the gloves, rather surprised, but still took them even if hesitantly. “T-Thank you Gongzi. That is very kind of you...”

She was cut of by really heavy coughing from somewhere in the room behind her... continuous, dry and painful sounding. Jin Zixuan made a face and Second Lady Mo quickly tried to close the door.

“Thank you again, gongzi. I bid you farewell-”

“Is he all right?” Jin Zixuan asked, catching the door. “he doesn't sound good. I mean, he sounds worse.”

“...” Second Lady Mo's face twitched, as she held back tears. “Please don't bother yourself with us Gongzi, everything is fine...”

Jin Zixuan, being the rather stubborn young man he was, politely but forcibly opened the door back with a sharp, “excuse me.”

Second Lady Mo backed up from the fourteen year old, lowering her head as he passed.

Jin Zixuan watched her out of the corner of his eye, seeing her shrink back like that... neither her or Mo Xuanyu showed signs of anything but timid fear and shyness... like one who had been burned by a flame, now scared by the fire of the candle.

The main room of the quarters was small, and when he stepped into the bedroom, feeling a tad guilty of stepping into what could be a woman's bedroom, he had to take a moment to look. The reason was he realized there was only one bed. He looked back at the rest of the quarters, then back at the bed where Mo Xuanyu was sitting up, rubbing his eyes, and looking dreadful.

… one? This is a rather large Estate and they can't even take the time to give a child his own bed? It make sense if he was just wanting to stay with his mother at this age, but he should still have his own room! What is this?!!

It was almost as if, with every realization he had about this boy, Jin Zixuan's wall that he had built- the one to help him ignore things he didn't want to care about, or think about was being torn down brick by brick. It wasn't even like he 'cared' about the kid. All the boy had been was a bit annoying, yet polite... and a bit sweet.... but the rest of it was just seeing how he could be treated nicer, that he could be living so much better, but he wasn't and for what? Cause Jin Zixuan's own father left the kid?! Just up and Left? Something was hypocritical in all this. Jin Zixuan remembered each and every comment his parents ever made to him about, duty, responsibility, how actions speak loudly, how he was supposed to be a prime example of a Future Clan Leader, how his actions spoke not just for him but his clan. How he was supposed to become a man, one who lead his men to victory, a man with no desire for shame. A gentleman. A Cultivator of the most orthodox means.... so why did he feel like... suddenly he was just a fool for trying to pretend he wasn't also being taught to keep secrets, and to always look up and not down... maybe cause looking down fed the guilt at realizing everyone you stepped on by being so high up.

“Jin gege....”

Jin Zixuan shot his eyes to those of Mo Xuanyu, who blinked at him through swollen bloodshot eyes. He was only breathing through his mouth and his voice sounded really rough.

“Jin gege is still here?”

Jin Zixuan wanted to tell him off, tell him not to call him that. It made the guilt hurt more. Instead, he didn't. Instead, he walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. “You look terrible. Your remembering to sleep right?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, “I sleep. I just keep waking up to cough.”

“I see.” Jin Zixuan replied crossing his arms. “well stay in bed or you won't get better. How can you play with your friends if you stay sick.”

“I only have one friend. And that's mama.” Mo Xuanyu said with a breathy voice before coughing really hard down into the blanket. Jin Zixuan winced but tried to stay seated.

“well... you can't make new friends if your stuck inside sick all the time, so you have to rest.”

Mo Xuanyu looked tiredly up at Jin Zixuan, still smiling, “Can Jin gege be my friend?”

“...” Jin Zixuan felt his stomach twist once more, his whole body tense. “... sure...”

Mo Xuanyu's puffy eyes went wide as he stood up in bed and made to hug Jin Zixuan around the neck. The teen tried to stop him, but the six year olds arms were already swung around his neck and the cheer in his little bounces was a bit too much for even Jin Zixuan to deny him.

“Jin gege is my friend! Thank you gege!” Mo Xuanyu pulled back, bouncing a little on the bed, “When I get better, can you come back to play with me!? I would love to play-” He was cut off by a round of coughs, ones so terrible he sounded like he was choking.

Jin Zixuan quickly sat the boy down, then pressing him to lay down. “I can but you have to get better first. Your excitement will get the better of you. I won't be able to come back if you don't get better.”

“okay...” Mo Xuanyu whispered with a forced yet genuine smile. Forced most likely, cause he was in a terrible amount of pain.

Jin Zixuan sat next to Mo Xuanyu as the boy slowly tried to fall back to sleep, to rest of his illness... except, Jin Zixuan was certain that wasn't going to work. He felt like he was lieing to make Mo Xuanyu happy.. and that hurt.

Once the small boy was fast asleep, Jin Zixuan turned to look up at Second Lady Mo, who finally followed him in, still holding those gloves.

“He needs a doctor.” Jin Zixuan said bluntly.

“... yes...” Second Lady Mo agreed, only to look like she might cry, “but without any safe means to leave Mo Village... we don't have a local doctor... that's why I wasn't here when...” Her hands were shaking, like she was close to sobbing. She was still forcing a smile.

Jin Zixuan stared at her. “... when will the road get cleared.”

“I don't know...” She replied.

“but if another storm comes through, him seeing a doctor will get pushed off even more.” Jin Zixuan stated.

“I know...” Second Lady Mo muttered.

Sitting there in stunned silence, Jin Zixuan came to the painful realization of it all. Mo Xuanyu, was only getting worse by the hour. He was much too little to deal with his illness, and so, without proper help....

He's going to die....

Just then a knock came upon the door. Second Lady Mo excused herself, and went to open it. Upon doing so, she let out a small sound. Jin Zixuan stood up, just as she finished saying something to whoever was beyond, and stepped aside to let them in. Crossing the bedroom threshold, he was met by Master Mo... and a Jin Clan Cultivator.

“Jin Zixuan,” The Cultivator cupped his hands. “It is good to see you are well. I was sent by your father to escort you back to our encampment so we may being to make our way back to Lanling.”

Second Lady Mo turned, heading back toward where Mo Xuanyu lay fast asleep, his breathing shaky and terrible sounding. The Jin Cultivator in question looked her way with a raised brow, hearing that but not making a move to acknowledge it in any other way.

Jin Zixaun felt like some feral beast was eating his stomach from the inside. He couldn't leave... he wouldn't... He stood there feeling like he was betraying that little boy... but on the same hand, wasn't this also a way out? If he just left, didn't look back, there would be no one here to keep his promise to if Mo Xuanyu did di.....

Jin Zixuan clenched his fist, wanting to scream for even thinking like that. Part of him wanted to just run into that room, grab the boy and take him with him. Maybe he could keep him warm and alive enough to get him back to a doctor in Lanling. Then he could get better and... and..

and then he'd be sent back here? To his terrible aunt and a single room? To his only friend being his mother? But what was Jin Zixuan supposed to do about that? If he tried to take Mo Xuanyu in, wouldn't that just start another fight between his parents? Did he care if they fought about it?

It was about that point... an idea formed in his head... an idea he might later regret...

“... tell my father to come get me himself.” Jin Zixuan said firmly, turning to go back to sit with Mo Xuanyu.

“... what?” The Jin Cultivator raised a brow.

Master Mo went rigid, before quickly walking over to step in front of Jin Zixuan. He spoke hushed, very clearly wanting to remain unheard by anyone but the youth. “Jin Gongzi, I don't want trouble. Do not force Jin Zongzhu to come here for my daughters sake-”

“This isn't for her.” Jin Zixuan said at a normal tone. “I'm doing this for Mo Xuanyu.” then he looked back at the Jin Cultivator with his head high and his tone condescending. “What are you waiting on? We both know my father isn't that patient.”

The Jin Cultivator straightened up, but had an expression somewhere between complete confusion and utter fear. “Uhm.. yes... but... he wasn't too pleased with the others losing track of you... for their sake it may be best if you just come with me-”

“Then why didn't he come himself?” Jin Zixuan asked. “Also how is arguing with me going to solve anything? I'll be here when he gets here. Now go. I'm losing patience at this point.”

Master Mo looked somewhat appalled by the boys behavior, where the Jin Cultivator looked distraught. Jin Zixuan didn't give him another glance, instead heading into the bed chamber, ready to sit and wait beside Mo Xuanyu for however long it takes. He was going to give this kid a better life... or at the very least, try.

….

Jin Guangshan was livid.

First it was the cultivators losing track of Jin Zixuan, then him ending up in Mo Village- and now, it was his son being at the damn Mo Estate, and refusing to come to him!

No. He had to apparently refuse for unknown reasons, and demand that Jin Guangshan himself come to collect him.

What is this boy playing at? Did that woman put him up to this? Maybe her father then? Whatever the case, I might end up having to drag him back to Lanling- I really don't want to deal with Madam Jin if she hears about this! Zixuan what's gotten into you!

He learned very quickly that the cultivator hadn't been lying about the main road being almost completely unable to be traveled, forced to go by sword for most of the way to Mo Village. It was only Jin Guangshan and the cultivator he had initially sent that were now landing at the village itself, not wanting to drag any nosier individuals along for this. (especially such people as his nephew Jin Zixun. The boy was talented sure, but gods did he not know how to shut up.)

After stepping off his sword, Jin Guangshan almost tripped, not because he landed on something- but rather he was surprised by how deep the snow was- almost to his upper thighs. He knit his brow, before glaring at the cultivator with him. The man quickly moved to walk infront of his clan leader, using his own body to clear a path for the man.

When they reached the estates main gates, Master Mo was waiting for them.

“Jin Zongzhu.” Master Mo spoke, bowing deeply. “It has been some time. I apologize that you have been inconvenienced. I want to make it very clear to you, that I have been trying hard to have Jin-gongzi leave to come find you himself. Apologies that I am not a very persuasive man.”

Jin Guangshan didn't answer, just knit his brow as he smiled falsely. “Send a servant to collect him... and if you would so kindly let us take this out of the cold.”

“Of course.” Master Mo nodded before leading the way into the main hall of the Estate.

Jin Guangshan slowly let it come back to him, the memory of this place. It hadn't changed at all. The servants were still gossipy and timid, rushing to hide at a moments glance. The First Madam Mo, who quickly left the main hall upon his entry was still as overly dressed up and average looking- probably still as annoying too- as the last time he was present. He wanted desperately to beat someone over the head for these inconveniences he was forced to tolerate, maybe pinch Jin Zixuan ear and tell him off like he was three again. Jin Guangshan's current running theory, was that, his son had been told by the Second Lady Mo about their previous messing around, and now the boy was starting to lean into his mothers bad habits of demanding answers and getting defensive over trivial things.

He stood within the main hall, tapping his fingers along his arm impatiently, wondering where Jin Zixuan even was.

That's when the servant who had been sent to collect the teen came back... alone.

“j-Jin Gongzi has... asked you to come to him... yourself...” The small servant girl mumbled, looking like she was preparing to get beat over the head with how she trembled.

Jin Guangshan watched her, feeling himself start to tremble slightly. But not out of fear. Out of rage.

“Jin Gongzi.. .please just go...” Second Lady Mo requested for the twelfth time since Jin Zixuan refused to leave Mo Xuanyu's side. “I... I don't want anyone getting in any trouble-”

“I'll be the only one.” Jin Zixuan stated, watching Mo Xuanyu draw as he sat across from him at the tea table. “If he tries to blame you, i'll make it very clear whats really going on.”

“But why?” Second Lady Mo asked. “You won't tell me why your doing this...”

“You'll see.” Jin Zixuan answered her, as Mo Xuanyu put down the brush and lifted up a terrible looking drawing to show him. If the teen had to guess, it was a drawing of himself killing that measuring snake... but it was indeed not that good... then again it was drawn by a sick six year old.

Just then a hard knocking- more so banging came from the door to the room they now sat in. The sound startled little Mo Xuanyu, who quickly hid behind Jin Zixuan, grabbing the older boys, arm as he took heavy open mouth breaths.

Second Lady Mo had gone stiff... and seemed to refuse to go open the door. Jin Zixuan understood... if partially, that if it was who he believed to be on the other side, she didn't want to be the first person he saw.

For a moment, Jin Zixuan wanted her to open the door anyway, maybe add salt to the anger... but he also didn't want the perpetrator hurting the woman if he really got that mad. Making his choice, he got up, and walked towards the door. Mo Xuanyu stayed at the table, watching him with a tired yet worried expression.

Jin Zixuan opened the door- completely, and stood just within the threshold. As he expected, the person waiting on the other side, was to the side, just barely out of view.

“... Zixuan.” Jin Guangshan huffed, “Get out here, and lest go.”

“Why are you hiding?” Jin Zixuan asked, just knowing each word was digging his grave even deeper then it already was at this point. Might as well plant his feet and go deeper.

“I am not hiding.” Jin Guangshan hissed. “Did she put you up to this?”

Second Lady Mo jolted , “Zongzhu I-”

“She didn't tell me to do anything except leave.” Jin Zixuan scoffed. “Everyone hear has advised me to just go. I wonder why.”

“Just get out here then.” Jin Guangshan stated, “Stop messing around.”

Mo Xuanyu was confused, as he couldn't quiet understand what was being said by the one beyond the door... but the voice... it was... familiar....

“Not until you show your face and we talk.” Jin Zixuan stated, stepping away from the door.

“Zixuan.” Jin Guangshan hissed. “Don't think I am not afraid to come and drag you out.”

Then do it.” Jin Zixuan huffed. “Come inside and get me. I am not stopping you. No one is.”

There was a long silence as Jin Zixuan stepped further and further away from the door. After he had passed behind the tea table, where he now stood behind Mo Xuanyu, it was only then that Jin Guangshan let out a groan, before turning and stepping into the room. The moment he did, Second Lady Mo quickly fell to her knees and lowered her head, refusing to look at Jin Guangshan's face. Something about how she kept her eyes on the floor... it made Jin Zixuan wonder if she really did want to look at him.. wanted to see his face...

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand, had a very different reaction.

“Baba?!” Mo Xuanyu gasped, jumping to his feet. He ran over and threw himself at Jin Guangshan's legs, all smiles, “Baba! Baba came back!!!”

“happy then?” Jin Guangshan asked Jin Zixuan before he looked down at the boy, and abruptly scrunched up his face. He made to step away from the child but he was latched on rather tight. “What's wrong with him?”

“He's sick.” Jin Zixuan replied. “And with no way out of Mo Village he can't see a doctor. I want to take him back to Lanling with us.”

“!!! What?” Second Lady Mo looked up at Jin Zixuan in surprise.

Jin Guangshan's mouth twitched. “Zixuan...”

“If we don't take him back to Lanling, he'll just get sicker.” Jin Zixuan stated, crossing his arms and keeping his head high. “And it isn't like anyone but his mother seems to care enough to worry about that.”

“He isn't your responsibility.” Jin Guangshan hissed behind a forced smile.

“And whose responsibility is he then?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“Zixuan-”

“A-Die.” Jin Zixuan snapped back, then dropped to his knees and cupped his hands. “Let me take him back with us to Lanling. It's my only request. I'll be responsible for him. I'll even try and keep A-Niang from going after you about it. I'll do whatever you ask, just don't make me leave him here to die.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't really understand what was being said. He was feeling so many emotions, and his head was so heavy from being sick, that the only real thought he had was how happy he was to see his baba again. He smiled up at Jin Guangshan who looked down at him with a smile. What Mo Xuanyu didn't see was how fake it was, and how disgusted Jin Guangshan really was to be being grabbed by a sickly child.

“A-Die, please.” Jin Zixuan begged, dropping the attitude and truly sounding distressed. “He... he's my brother... isn't he? If you won't be responsible... why not me?”

“...” Jin Guangshan looked at Jin Zixuan with several emotions flashing across his face. None of them were pleasant, none of them remotely kind. He looked like he might be ready to beat the teen within an inch of his life... but he wouldn't. He would never hit Jin Zixuan... For one It would look bad, but he really did care about his son and heir... and also if he even lay a finger like that on the youth, Madam Jin would cut his hands off... then other things...

“Fine.” Jin Guangshan hissed, still play that smile. “but you explain all this to her... And, you are completely responsible for him- make sure she knows that too.”

“Yes. I understand.” Jin Zixuan sighed, relief washing over him.

Mo Xuanyu was startled when Jin Zixuan came up and pulled him away from Jin Guangshan, bending to the boys level. “did you hear that? I'm taking you to Lanling with me.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu looked at Jin Zixuan with a wide, blank look. “I.. I'm going with you and baba?”

“Yes... but he's a very busy person, so when you stay with us you can't bother him too much, okay?” Jin Zixuan replied, picking up the boy.

“Zixuan!” Jin Guangshan huffed, “Put him down. He's ill.”

“I'll be fine A-Die.” Jin Zixuan replied. Then he turned to Second Lady Mo. “If you are fine by this, i'll have someone come back to collect his things... and.. see what I can do about you-”

“No!” Second Lady Mo snapped, getting to her feet and bowing several times. “I'll accept him visiting when he's better- but don't worry about me coming to join him.”

“.. but he still needs you-”

“He'll be better off this way.” She said, refusing to meet Jin Guangshan's gaze as he eyed her. “I know my place... and it is better off here. Once A-Yu is with you in Lanling, I won't have much else to worry about here. I'll be fine. I know my place.”

Jin Zixuan wanted to be angry, especially when his father gave him a look most condescending after the woman spoke. Instead, he held Mo Xuanyu tight, gathering up his cloak so he was rapping the boy tightly in it, before turning and walking past his father, and hopefully taking this boy to a better future. Mo Xuanyu waved at his mama, looking like he might cry as he began to realize what was happening. She shook her head at him, urging him not to. In her mind, and even in Jin Zixuan's to a point... this was for the best.

When they stepped outside, the sun light was bright, but winters chill still hadn't gone just yet. Jin Zixuan carefully pulled out his sword, before looking at the boy. “Hold on tight, okay. I promise i'll hold you just as tightly.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded... but then... “... when I get better, can I come see mama?”

“Yes.”

“If I am going with you, can we still play together?”

“Each chance I get.” Jin Zixuan answered. “But you have to get better first... and you have to- HAVE to behave. All right? You have to listen to me okay? Do you promise?”

“... I promise...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, holding back a cough as he put his hand in his mouth. This time Jin Zixuan didn't berate him.

Instead he took them both into the air, following his father and the other cultivator as they Left Mo Village. As they flew, Jin Zixuan couldn't help but wonder... glancing at the back of Jin Guangshan's head, was the boy who was kicked out also really my brother? Who else is out there?

For now, Jin Zixuan just left it there. He had already torn down one wall. If he tried too hard to stop completely ignoring everything, he feared he was going to fall into a mental abyss. So instead, he started to build the wall back up... this time however, he was building it around him and Mo Xuanyu.

Chapter Text

A Golden Palace, towering among the clouds, over a great and majestic city...

Golden Carp Tower, Lanling, whose beauty was unmatched in the eyes of its beholders, whose greatness was like a mountain one might look up at and sigh.

If only it's white walls and golden halls, could mimic the hearts and minds of those inside.

“What did you say?”

Jin Zixuan flinched a little, just at how sharp his mothers tone was. He knew it wasn't at him. She didn't use this tone with him, never had. She used it on her husband, Jin Zixuan's father, Jin Guangshan. It was a bladed tone of bitterness and hurt, one that only existed as a reminder that the woman had been betrayed countless times, and now she learned once more, betrayal was all she would get from the man.

“This is Mo Xuanyu and he is my brother. I.. made a deal with A-Die to bring him here to golden carp tower, to get better and to live a better life. As long as I am his keeper and can... talk to you about everything... A-Die said can stay...”

The fourteen year old tucked the sleeping Mo Xuanyu into his new bed, much too big for just a six year old. But it was soft and warm compared to his old room, and more then the boy probably ever dreamed of. He fell asleep the moment The Jin doctor had finished with him, leaving to go collect the medicine he would need to help with the boys illness. The coughing had stopped and a faint trace of color had already started to show in Mo Xuanyu's face.

Jin Zixuan patted his little brothers head then turned, before cupping his hand's to Madam Jin whose expression was sour, and pinched. He knew what kind of fire he was about to step into, one of fury and hell... on brewing for his father...

“A-Niang, please, I swore to A-Die to make peace with you about this, so hear me out. I understand you are angry-”
“Angry?” Madam Jin let out an almost choked laugh. “Angry is him ogling the maids. Angry is him yawning during important meetings, or when I speak to him about important things- like he's bored. Angry is his purposeful ignorance and 'forgetfulness' as to when I get angry with him. This-” She motioned towards Mo Xuanyu, “-Isn't anger.”

Jin Zixuan flinched slightly as she raised her voice. Unlike his father, Jin Zixuan wasn't really scared of his mother- that is, not in the same way. Yes, he respected her, greatly, as a boy should fear and respect his mother, but this worry he bore was more for Mo Xuanyu then for himself.

“A-Niang, I understand you are upset, and I know what I have said makes you upset-”

“A-Xuan,” Madam Jin snapped, cutting her son off, “Upset is an understatement. Anger is only partial! That boy you just dragged here- do you not realize the trouble you bring with him? Not only did you just bring someone who might one day try for your seat as Jin Heir- what of the thoughts others might have of our Jin Clan when they learn your fathers brought in an illegitimate son?”

“He's six....” Jin Zixuan started to argue, but was shut down when his mother stepped forward to take his shoulder.

“And then he'll be seven- then ten, then he too will be fourteen and then seventeen and even later a man. And even if he does not vi for your position in the future what does his being here do besides hurt the Jin Clan image?”

“He didn't do anything.” Jin Zixuan stated, stepping away from the bed, trying to coax his mother out the door. “And he won't be a disgrace, or bring down the Jin Clan. I swore to A-Die that I would take responsibility for him. I promised I would do what I can-”

“Except he isn't your responsibility.” Madam Jin snapped, pushing the youths hand away. “He's your fathers bastard spawn. How many do you think he has out there then? Hmm? First that boy who he had kicked out, now this child- are you wanting to go find them all and keep them here? We are not a charity-”
“And I don't intend to be.” Jin Zixuan lamented. “I just... he's sick and... and kind... he's too gentle to die just cause he was deemed less.”

“And what about any other child in his position, and demeanor, yet with no blood ties to you? Are you going to go rounding them up?”
“No...” Jin Zixuan winced, ever so slightly, clenching his fists.

“Then is it cause you feel responsible cause he is your half brother, or is it cause you feel disheartened by state of his life?”

“Can it not be both?” Jin Zixuan asked. “A-Niang, please. He will be my charge. I will take care of whatever he needs. He won't be your or A-Die's business. Please A-Niang, I couldn't bare to forget and watch him die. I will tell you and A-Die the same. I will do anything you ask of me as long as you don't send him away....”

Madam Jin fumed, then scoffed, then crossed her arms and paced the greater half of the room. Mo Xuanyu didn't even flinch in his sleep at her rising and lowering voice, nor did he stir at her heavy footfalls. Finally she clasped her hands behind her back, raised her head high, and turned to the youth with a sharp expression.

“Fine. Not like I can change your decision once it's already been made.”

“Thank You A-Niang-” Jin Zixuan went to bow but was cut off by his mother.

“But, If your father thinks you can stop me from going after him on this, he is a fool. And he will learn quickly why. As for you, I think your father and I can both agree on your first step toward proving you mean to keep your word.” Jin Zixuan swallowed and looked up as Madam Jin gave her son a condescending smirk. “later this week My old friend Madam Yu and her daughter are coming visit Golden Carp Tower alongside Qin Zongzhu and his daughter. Since A-Li is your future wife, and all attempts to have other meetings between you two have failed to stand due to you liking to run off on spontaneous night hunts, you must be present and you must entertain her during her visit.”

Jin Zixuan went stiff. He looked at his mother, trying desperately to hide his distaste for such a request. Jiang Yanli, daughter of The Head of Jiang Clan and his ruthless wife Madam Yu, was Jin Zixuan's future partner, and a person that he... would rather just forget about. It wasn't that he hated the girl... I mean, could anyone hate a person they didn't even really know? No, Jin Zixuan just hated the circumstances of their engagement and that... for all the times he would never say the words out loud, thought he could do better.

Jiang Yanli, from his understanding, was much more like her father in demeanor. She was soft spoken, and gentle as a flower petal- but her face was average at best, and she had no heart in cultivation. Jin Zixuan knew that he would be with this person for the rest of his life and... while he wouldn't say such things to his fathers face, he didn't want to be like Jin Guangshan.

Jin Zixuan looked up at his mother who looked back with a forced smile, while her eyes watched him with a scolding heat. She would not take a no as an answer.

“... I will do as you ask.” Jin Zixuan muttered, only for Madam Jin to grab his shoulder.

“and what did I ask?”

“...I will entertain our guest of Jiang Yanli upon her arrival to Golden Carp Tower at the end of the week.” Jin Zixuan repeated, now speaking to be heard.

Madam Jin nodded, “Good... oh, and don't fall behind on your cultivation while you play at caregiver. I will send him back regardless if he impedes your growth as a cultivator.”

“He will not.” Jin Zixuan said this without any worry in his voice.

Madam Jin nodded, then left, not saying any more. Watching her go, Jin Zixuan took a deep breath, resigning himself to his future fate. He turned and went back to Mo Xuanyu's bedside, brushing his hair aside as he slept so peacefully. Jin Zixuan let those cold walls inside his heart form. Just as his mother implied, he couldn't just let every wronged person into his mind and heart- couldn't just want to help ever bastard child of his fathers in... he didn't even know how many that could be and who honestly may be one. Instead, he let his heart harden to it... to all save Mo Xuanyu.

…

Within less then a week, thanks to good doctors, and good medicine, Mo Xuanyu was no longer in the claws of illness. His coughing had subsided greatly, to the point he barely even made a sound when he did, and he had much more energy then before.

To this, Jin Zixuan was only regretting his decision of taking in Mo Xuanyu by a margin. But that was only cause the boy wanted to be with him all the time. Jin Zixuan tried his best to be understanding, he really did. After all, the six year old was in a brand new place, and the only person he knew was Jin Zixuan, so he would glue himself to the fourteen year old, almost never leaving his side. It took everything in Jin Zixuan's power not to pull his hair out in the moments where he didn't need boy clutching onto him. Really, once Mo Xuanyu was better, Jin Zixuan found the boy begging to sleep in the same bed- which wasn't too surprising since the child had only ever stayed in the same bed as his mother. But it was also very childish, and while Jin Zixuan gave in once, he tried his damnedest to get Mo Xuanyu to stay in his own room after that... only for him to end up staying with Mo Xuanyu instead the next night as the boy woke up sobbing and the maid Jin Zixuan appointed as the boys care giver didn't know what to do about it. It was tiring work, and took patience not to scream at the kid.

By this point Mo Xuanyu had already fully grasped who Jin Zixuan was to him, and the later made it clear how he was to go about that. In Public, Jin Zixuan was Xiongzhang, and Mo Xuanyu did his very best to remember that, as well as the fact he was not to bother Madam Jin, nor was he to speak to Jin Guangshan unless the man spoke to him- which so far was never. He was also supposed to stay in his room when Jin Zixuan was in classes and cultivation training, which was hard for the child who not only wanted to go and look around but would also rather just not be alone. Part of the reason Jin Zixuan had gotten him a care taker- yet MoXuanyu still seemed reluctant and a bit uncomfortable when it came to talking to his assigned maid, who didn't push the matter... if only cause she too felt uncomfortable being the one assigned to take care of her Clan Leaders bastard....

In private, Jin Zixuan was all right with Mo Xuanyu calling him gege, and the two being more playful with each other. Actually, if he was honest, Jin Zixuan was rather enjoying the breaks between his cultivation, when he went to see his little brother. Jin Zixuan had no siblings before this, just him and his cousins and peers- but they didn't... mess around and have fun, save Jin Zixun. But Jin Zixun's idea of fun had always been rather callous and gossipy- not enjoyable to Jin Zixuan. The others however, mostly just talked to him, never doing anything besides practice. After all, Jin Zixuan was heir of Jin. They couldn't bring him down to their level for childish games.

Mo Xuanyu however, was too small to worry about that, and just happy to have a big brother to play with. Most of what they did those first few days was help Mo Xuanyu rest, so playing small games that didn't require the six year old to do much. Once he was better, Jin Zixuan played a few of the games Mo Xuanyu liked to play with his mother, and if not, would try to come up with games that he remembered playing with Jin Zixun when they were really small.

It didn't take long before Jin Zixuan was asking some younger Jin Juniors if they would either play with Mo Xuanyu, or teach him some games or about toys they enjoyed. For the first part, the young cultivators, mostly aged eight to ten, were reluctant to play with Mo Xuanyu. After all, word traveled fast and everyone knew who the boy was... on the other hand, they didn't want to disappoint Jin Zixuan as their Shi-xiong and future Clan Leader, and so were more then willing to try as well as name lots of games and toys they all liked.

However.... in the end, Jin Zixuan was quick to realize the fruitlessness of trying to get the younger Jin's to be friends with Mo Xuanyu. They didn't like him. They found him odd, and it made them uncomfortable... And it wasn't like Jin Zixuan didn't see why. The kid was... weird.

Zixuan, why keep that brat around? His presence clearly upsets Bomu and he may as well be dragging you down! Is he really worth all that?

That was Jin Zixun's opinion of Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan ignored his cousins worries in favor of his little brothers well being.

Yes, Jin Zixuan had trouble with his little brother at times. Yet he had started to find Mo Xuanyu's demeanor and softness cute and charming. He liked having a little brother, really. He enjoyed having someone who not only looked up to him, but also was so giddy and playful, so exicited to see him show up at his room- like a puppy whose master returned home. (Actually Jin Zixuan had shown Mo Xuanyu his own dog, who the boy got super excited to play with, and was seen to be loved by the dog just as much!) It was obvious, that while there was downsides to having a small child want to cling to you, and be a bit annoying... there was also something about being a big brother that made Jin Zixuan feel... proud. Truly a majestic peacock preening his feathers as a baby fowl cooed and cawed at his majesty. But more affectionate then that, as Jin Zixuan was really caring toward his baby brother.

But, that didn't mean he didn't notice things that worried him. Not that he wanted to reprimand little Mo Xuanyu, but he also knew that the other Jin's were disturbed by his oddly appeasing way of trying to talk to people, and his almost timid way of speach. Apparently Mo Xuanyu had even asked for 'pretty make up' from his caregiver, cause he 'wanted to be pretty, like his mama.' The Care giver brought her concerns to Jin Zixuan who uncomfortably asked Mo Xuanyu what he meant by such things. The boy instead of answering, got very apologetic, and said he would never ask again. Deciding he would rather believe it to be something else, then a vague thought that crossed his mind, he asked if it was because the boy missed his mother. Mo Xuanyu at first was quiet, then said yes. To Jin Zixuan... he sometimes though Mo Xuanyu acted like a dainty little mei mei... almost on purpose? He shook his head, and chalked it all up to the boy having been maltreated by his family before.

After that, Jin Zixuan agreed to take Mo Xuanyu to see his mother at the end of the month, once it warmed up, and he was certain the boy was back at his peak health.

But for now...

Now Jin Zixuan had a promise to keep.

“We can't play today?” Mo Xuanyu grumbled, as his caregiver fixed his little robes, and Jin Zixuan partially watched with a frown of his own. “You said you didn't have practice and classes today...”

“I don't, but we have guests today.” Jin Zixuan admitted frowning deeper at the pale almost cream colored robes his brother was wearing. This was something Madam Jin had asked for. They were not the Jin Clan robes, even if they did make Mo Xuanyu blend in just ever so slightly. They were not the Jin Clan robes, as it was his mothers way of telling Jin Zixuan that the child was not a Jin. Jin Guangshan didn't argue it, and so those cream, almost sweet colored robes were a sore spot for the fourteen year old. They were a sign of the person Mo Xuanyu was, to everyone within Golden Carp Tower. Jin Zixuan put his head high as he grabbed a yellow cloak from a nearby chair and came over to wrap it around the boys shoulders. “Jin Clan is hosting both Qin Clan and Jiang Clan today for a small gathering among families... and I have to entertain a certain guest. I can't have you around while I do that as per A-Die's orders. Instead, you can go on a walk and enjoy some time outside your room. Just... Don't bother anyone unnecessarily.”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, before reaching up to put his fingers in his mouth.

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan chided, taking the boys wrist and tugging it away. “Stop that.”

“Sorry gege...” Mo Xuanyu frowned even deeper.

Jin Zixuan twitched. Not cause he was still very annoyed by the fact the kid only seemed ever say sorry- even for things he didn't do- but cause each time he did apologize it made Jin Zixuan want to scream. Not out of anger, out of the fact it made him feel guilty. He didn't believe Mo Xuanyu did it on purpose, the kid was just so used to being in trouble for just about anything he did, so he assumed he had to apologies for everything.

“Your fine A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan sighed, looking the six year old over. “Just behave. Okay?”

“Yes, gege. A-Yu will behave!” Mo Xuanyu nodded enthusiastically, but pouted again before adding, “... and we can play later?”

“We can play later if I have time.” Jin Zixuan lightly promised, one with the hint of a possibly not seeing it through. He spoke to Mo Xuanyu like that often. Never giving the boy false hope, but also with words to let him down softly.

“ok...” Mo Xuanyu murmured as Jin Zixuan turned and left to go greet the guests.

It was only a short time after the elder brother had gone, that the little brother went out to play. or... rather went out to walk.

Mo Xuanyu was too little, to hurt in his own way, to put it against anyone should they not want to be around him. After all, no one wanted to hang out with him besides his mama before, so why would anyone else want to now? Sure, he now had a big room all to himself, and new toys almost every day from his big brother, but when Jin Zixuan wasn't around, it was lonely.

Mo Xuanyu didn't hold it against his caregiver, the maid put in charge of him when Jin Zixuan was away, to not really entertain the boy. It was as if she wished to hold him at arm- and a branch's- length away from herself, and he wasn't too upset by it. None of the servants at Mo Manor ever paid him any mind, and he had been partially content with that... but a child can only handle so much shadows and whispers, and side glances, before he too would fall into a sadness.

It was around mid day, when the maid in charge of him brought him to a small garden with a even smaller pavilion, where she called for some food for the boy. He ate his food in silence, alone at the small tea table as the maid stood to the side looking almost bored. The air had a chill, and so the soup he was given as part of his meal was hot, and tasted rather sweet. Mo Xuanyu ate his fill, then looked at the maid. Being the child he was, still wanting friends, he took one of the buns and went to hand it to the maid, a little gift...

But before he could call out to her, a servant came rushing up calling out to her.

“Mei-Mei, come, come!”

“Eh?” The maid raised her brow at the servant, glancing back at Mo Xuanyu who lowered his gift to her and tilted his head in confusion as well. “uh... you see I am a bit busy...”

“But mei mei needs to come!” the servant teased, ignoring the small boy entirely. “The kitchen staff just said there is a mountain's worth of fine dishes left over from the big meal in the hall. But They also said that its first come first serve. If you want some, you have to hurry up and come with me.”

The maids face lit up for a second, before she quickly made a more scrunched up one, eyeing her charge with a pout.

It was only then the servant glanced over at Mo Xuanyu, making a sour face of his own. “Oh come on. You can just leave him here for a minute or two. It won't hurt. I'll be going with or without you anyway.”

“Rude.” The maid snapped, playfully slapping the servants arm. She then seemed to think on this for a moment before turning and bending down to be at face level with Mo Xuanyu who already could guess what was about to be said to him. “Young Master Mo, you need to stay right here for a moment. I will be back very shortly. Don't leave the garden all right- and don't mention this to Jin Gongzi. If you keep that promise I... I'll bring you back a sweet. All right?”

“... okay...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, rolling the bun he had planned to give her in his hands with a sad expression.

She didn't seem to notice, or maybe even care, as she quickly left with the other servant. Mo Xuanyu didn't want to get in trouble, so he stayed in his seat, setting the small bun back on the table, and laying his chin on his arms. He had quickly lost his appetite, feeling gloomy as he swung his legs under the small table and waiting for his care giver's return. It was still only just turning to spring, and the cold chill in the air wasn't too bad with that pretty yellow cloak he was wearing. Instead Mo Xuanyu zoned out, letting his mind wonder, thinking about silly things and sad things, and happy things as well. From imagining one of the flowers tipping over and dancing like a pretty lady at a banquet, to thinking about what he would tell his mama when he saw her at the end of the month, Mo Xuanyu sat there inside his head, waiting for the maid's return.

It was as time moved on, slow like a thick syrup, that Mo Xuanyu was suddenly distracted by the sounds of laughter. The sound wasn't quite joyful, more so loud and boisterous. Booming and full life.

“Zixun your too much.” Was the first words Mo Xuanyu could really understand as he stood up and walked over to the edge of the pavilion, watching with wide eyes as a group of young teen boys came parading through the garden, all in Jin Clan Yellow, all with a vermilion spot on their foreheads.

“Too much?” the boy in the lead asked, a tall broad shouldered teen with a smug face and loud mouth, speaking much too confidently. This was Jin Zixun, a youth Mo Xuanyu had only taken a look at once or twice thanks to Jin Zixuan keeping his cousin far away from the child. “How can I be too much? I'm not the one that kicked him. Then again, That idiot deserved it. Who comes to a prestigious place like Jin Clan and makes demands of their Zongzhu? Really? How can anyone be that brazen to come claim such a thing as being Zongzhu's son- of a prostitute no less! I wish I had been there to see him go down the stairs. I really mean it when I say He probably bounced like a ball all the way down-” he stopped, eyes catching the six year old's. His tone became less enthusiastic as he mumbled out, “... oh... you.”

All the other teen boys present also turned to see who Jin Zixun was looking at, only to all drop their playful expressions upon seeing the kid. Mo Xuanyu felt... very uncomfortable with their judgmental eyes on him, and so out of habit, he shrunk behind the pavilion pillar and put his hand in his mouth.

Jin Zixun let out a scoff, rolling his eyes at the boy... before his eyes slowly lit up, something rotten and wicked. he suddenly began smiling again... but this time it wasn't playful at all. It was something mean. The others gave him looks of concern, as he strutted up to the pavilion, smirking down at Mo Xuanyu who stumbled back and away, but still had his hand in his mouth.

“i thought cousin said you were six, not two.” Jin Zixun sneered. “Why you sucking on your hand like a baby? Cousin really is unfortunate to have you around.”

Mo Xuanyu, feeling very ashamed, pulled his hand away from his lips, wiping it on his robes, which only made Jin Zixun give an exaggerated sound of disgust.

“You really are a shame... why are you out here alone anyway? Isn't this baby supposed to have a nurse maid?”

That got a laugh out of the other teens, who finally relaxed ever so slightly, slowly coming to join their peer as he tormented the small boy.

“... she... she, uhm....” Mo Xuanyu muttered, fiddling with his cloak, the bright yellow one he was given by Jin Zixuan. He didn't know what to say. After all he did promise not to say anything about the maid wondering off. It wasn't that he cared about any sweets, or anything like that. He just didn't want to get the maid in trouble on his behalf. After all, Mo Xuanyu still hoped to make a friend besides his big brother.

“Uhm. Uhm. Uhm.” Jin Zixun teased, mockingly copying Mo Xuanyu's stutter, before scoffing and taking boy by the collar of his pretty yellow cloak “What does cousin even see in you? Giving you things like nice clothes and stupid toys. Your just a waste of the time and energy he could be putting elsewhere- and it's already obvious Zongzhu and Bomu don't want you here. And why would they? Actually what good are you? Do you know he had to give up a lot for you? And what exactly can you give back in return? A sickly little brat?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't reply, absolutely terrified of this teen who was almost five times his size. He feared if he spoke, he would anger the teen- or maybe if he angered him he would upset Jin Zixuan. So instead he went a bit limp and just stared down at the ground, his body trembling as he tried to not cry.

“What? Are you a half-wit too? Really. Poor Zixuan to want to pity a brainless little brat like you. You take up his time you know. Playing your stupid games.”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered. He didn't know what else to say.

What he didn't know, was Jin Zixun felt he had a reason to pick on Mo Xuanyu. A necessity if you will. He despised the kid.

First and for most, he obviously found Madam Jin's obvious dislike of the boy being there, bad news for his cousin. Why waste his free time trying to appease a brat who only was there cause Jin Zixuan felt obliged to take care of him. In Jin Zixun's mind, His cousin shouldn't be held responsible cause some little no named woman, couldn't keep her legs shut. That was Jin Zixun for you, someone who could never see wrong in those he held up high. It was always someone else fault. Jin Guangshan was a good clan leader, as he was the Jin Clan Leader and Jin Zixun's uncle. How dare anyone talk about him like some no name man whore? No, he made a few mistakes. To this dumb teen, It was those women's fault for tempting the man. Not the other way around. Oh how foolish a youth Jin Zixun was, to not see the monster for the man and the man for the monster.

The other reason however, that Jin Zixun felt entitled to belittle this kid, was that he had lost countless days of messing around with Jin Zixuan because of him. This past week alone, just the only week Mo Xuanyu had been here, Jin Zixaun had picked spending time with the brat over hanging out with his cousin, and their peers. So of course, Jin Zixun decided he had a bone to pick with Mo Xuanyu.

Hearing that sorry, that little sad apology didn't move him. Instead, it made him feel powerful, strong, like this tiny little brat was just a pesky bug that he could toy with.

“Sorry? Sorry isn't going to fix Cousin's problems.... hold on. Cousin said you like playing games. Right?”
Mo Xuanyu whimpered as he was practically picked up by the older boy, who turned to his peers.

“What do you guys say to a fun little game?” Jin Zixun asked. “How about bets? I didn't get to see that one idiot bounce down the stairs so why don't we see how many times this brat does?”

“Ah!” One of the other youths jumped, looked worried, “Zixun! If Jin Gongzi finds out-”

“He won't.” Jin Zixun huffed, Then glared at Mo Xuanyu. He sneered at the kid, “Cause this one will keep his mouth shut right? And it's not like I actually plan to throw him? Not hard anyway... You want to play with us, right? Want to play games you little-”

THWACK

It came out of nowhere.

Really, it seemed to almost fly in from the abyss like a tiger jumping out of the brush to attack a foal!

Except, that tiger was little black shoe. It flew past the other teen boys who jumped at the sight, and it caught Jin Zixun right in the fore head. It didn't hurt him, not at all. It just shocked him so much he dropped Mo Xuanyu, who upon hitting the ground rushed to hide behind a beam of the pavilion, like a injured puppy with a tail between his legs. Jin Zixun went through several stages in a matter of seconds. The first was startled confusion, which turned to bewilderment, then to rage... but quickly fizzled out once someone spoke.

“Zixun you big bully, you!!!” A young female voice called out, sounding huffy and full of child like rage. There was a small amount of miss matched stomping, before the voice spoke up again, this time much closer. “How dare you go around picking on little kids! What would Jin Zongzhu think? What would Jin Gongzi think?!”

“Q-Qin Su?” Jin Zixun murmured, rubbing his head. “What are you doing here?”

Mo Xuanyu, still scared, but also a bit curious, peered around the beam to see a girl, maybe twelve years old, with a round, very young looking face, with eyes fully of fire. “What am I doing here? My A-Die is visiting Jin Zongzhu while Jiang Clan guests are visiting Madam Jin and Jin Zixuan. Don't you know me and Jin-gongzi's fathers are close? I am here cause I asked to join my A-die while my mother is away to visit family.” She then pointed an accusatory finger at Jin Zixun and puffed up her cheeks. “That doesn't excuse you not answering my question? How can you get away with being a brute to a boy under half your age? Huh? It's unbecoming of a gentleman.”

“...” Jin Zixun's face twisted, like he wanted to say something, but something was holding him back. So Instead he forced a smile that twitched with anger, before speaking something else. “Qin Su.. you, do know who this boy is right?”

“Him?” Qin Su asked, turning to look at Mo Xuanyu, before looking back with a very childish huff. “He is Jin-Zongzhu's young son. He was brought here by Jin Gongzi. How could I not know when so many people won't stop talking about him.”

“Have you wondered why that is?” Jin Zixun tsked, keeping that half smile. “He's not exactly a-”

“A what?” She crossed her arms. “A Jin? Cause his mama is not a consort or married woman? Your as bad as the jie-jie's in my clan who gossip all the time. Why should I care where he comes from? He's still Jin Gongzi's baby brother, and deserves more respect then being threatened to be thrown down the stairs by you!”

“You-” Jin Zixun went stiff, finally realizing she had heard him.

“That's right. And If you don't want me telling Jin Zongzhu and Jin-Gongzi that, it be best you find somewhere else to mess around.” Qin Su threatened, glaring at the teen.

Jin Zixun pursed his lips, then his face twisted something full of outrage, but he dare not say a word. Qin Cangye, the Clan Leader of Qin Clan, was Jin Guangshan's closest friend, outside of a few other clan leaders. And Qin Su? She was Qin Cangye's beloved and only daughter! If he spoke unkindly to her, it would be sure to get him in deep trouble. In the end he could only swallow his pride and turn to storm off in a huff.

Qin Su made sure to watch as the other teens with him followed suite. Not even looking her way save to bow slightly and then run. She nodded once they were all gone, like a proud little tiger cub who caught her first bird. She smiled as she turned- only to get startled to see Mo Xuanyu standing directly behind her. Qin Su grabbed her chest, letting out a laugh of suprise, but before she could say why, she looked down and saw this little boy holding up her tossed shoe.

“Xuanyu thanks this jiejie for helping him.” Mo Xuanyu said with a toothy smile, returning the shoe Qin Su had so gracelessly chucked at Jin Zixun's head.

“oh. Thank you.” She said, smiling as she took her little black shoe and slipped it back on. “But no need. Jin Zixun is just a big bully sometimes. I know Jin- gongzi can keep him in line most times, but since he's busy right now, the jerk was unsupervised. I am Qin Su by the way. And your Jin-Gongzi's didi right?” she looked down at him, and her eyes suddenly sparkled. “And your such a cute didi! Look at those cute little montou cheeks!” she reached down and gently pinched the boys face, which made him giggle.

After she finally pulled her hands away, she swayed in place and watched as the six year old watched her back with a smile.

“I'm Xuanyu.” He finally said, just more so out of the blue, then realizing he forgot to say it. “Do you want an actual montou? I have some... but I think they got cold...” Mo Xuanyu frowned, realizing he had left the food for him to go cold on the table. “oops...”

“I'm fine.” Qin Su said with a smile. “I ate at just before I came out here to walk around. Speaking of, why wouldn't you have been at the meal? You're Jin Zongzhu's son, just like Jin Gongzi, and it was only the main families at the meal. So why not?”

“Gege- I... I mean Xiongzhang said that, I could take a walk today since he would be busy.” Mo Xuanyu replied rather simply. “I think, A-Die wanted me not to be at the meal, cause gege.. I mean Xiongzhang has to entertain a guest.”

“Ah.” Qin Su nodded, knowingly. “I understand. He's with Jiang Yanli.”

Mo Xuanyu tilted his head, not knowing at all who that was. After all, Jin Zixuan had never mentioned her, and he hadn't really heard anyone else bring up that name.

Seeing the boys confusion, Qin Su shook her head. “Don't worry about it. Little children like you wouldn't get it anyway.”

“Is Qin jiejie not also a child?” Mo Xuanyu asked, scrunching up his nose.

She reached out and pinched his cheeks again, scrunching up her own face playfully. “No! I'm a young lady! Ladies are pretty and dainty and elegant. Little children are silly and say silly things! Like calling ladies children!”

“This one is sorry.” Mo Xuanyu pouted, but couldn't help giggling at Qin Su's teasing.

She let go, and nodded enthusiastically. “Good. Now, how about I play with you. I am very bored cause there are no kids my age who like to play games that I do. But your very small, so you'd be okay to play anything, right?”

For a girl who had been so adamant moments before, about being a young lady, she really was a just a silly little thing full of energy and playfulness.

Mo Xuanyu didn't mind at all, just happy to have a play mate. He nodded just as enthusiastic, ready to get to it... before suddenly frowning and lowering his head. “I can't. I promised to stay right here till the maid got back.”

“eh?” Qin Su huffed. “And why can't we play right here? It's not like playing anywhere else would change anything.”

“... your right.” Mo Xuanyu lit up, jumping up and down. “We can! We can! Qin Jiejie will play with me here?”

“Of course. but what should we play first?” Qin Su sighed dramatically, tapping her finger to her cheek.

“I'm okay to play anything. What games does Qin-jie like playing?” Mo Xuanyu asked, taking her sleeve and tugging on it with excitement.

“Lots of games. But mostly games boys don't like to play, like dolls and dressing up, or even tea.” Qin Su admitted, once more with a dramatic sigh. “I don't understand it. But we could play hide and seek or tag, or something like that if that's what you want.”

“I like hide and seek.” Mo Xuanyu admitted, “But Qin-jie should pick first since she helped me.”

“But what if I want to play a girl game?” Qin Su asked, pinching her brows together and staring down the six year old.

“I don't mind.” Mo Xuanyu said, not sure what exactly made something a boy game or a girl game. He just wanted to play with his obviously new friend.

Qin Su's eyes lit up, her smile all but mischievous. “You'll play whatever game I want?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded.

Qin Su's smile only grew wider, as she pointed toward the table. “Then take a seat. We start by letting me do your hair!”

...

Jin Zixuan was bored out of his mind. From the moment he greeted all the visitors at the main hall, to having to eat while seated next to Jiang Yanli, who didn't speak much to him save small talk, all the way to this moment, were the two walked around the gardens, Jin Zixuan was itching to run away.

Jiang Yanli, who walked next to him, delicate and ladylike, wasn't a bad person. He could tell that by how polite she was, and how she only spoke to say a few words, and simply seemed to wait for him to speak back. However, he had nothing to say to her, save to answer her every now and again. What would he talk to her about anyway? Unlike her younger brother, Jiang Cheng who would one day take over as the next head of Jiang Clan, Jiang Yanli wasn't exactly a profound student of cultivation. She had no core, her cultivation was weak, and Jin Zixuan wasn't even sure he could ask her about any techniques or skills she used. On top of that, he knew nothing of her interests, given she was a girl and two years older then him and also wasn't the type to gossip like his cousin. (not that he assumed all girls gossiped, but... what did he know about girls to begin with!)

So, with nothing to say to this practical stranger, the two just... walked.

“These gardens are rather pretty.” Jiang Yanli stated with her soft sweet voice, gently tracing a pale hand over some of the flowers. “They are well kept.”

“Yes they are.” Jin Zixuan answered, keeping his arms crossed and his eyes forward.

Jiang Yanli looked at him, then smiled as she lowered her head, adding nothing else to her statement.

Anyone watching the two would pity Jiang Yanli. She was clearly trying her hardest to get to know Jin Zixuan, maybe get him to talk, but he was as cold as ice and as oblivious as a prideful preening bird.

As they stepped into one of the smaller gardens, the two were made aware of laughter and young voices cheerfully chattering away.

“i said hold still. I am almost done fixing it!” called out the voice of a young girl, giggling wildly. “Oh, this one will look so cute! Two buns to match a montou face!”

“Will I look pretty? Will I look pretty?”

“A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan muttered, forgetting Jiang Yanli as he jogged ahead towards the small pavilion not far into this garden.

Jiang Yanli tilted her head, curious herself as to what was going on, before following gracefully behind him.

When the two arrived at the pavilion, Jin Zixuan went still, his brow twitching at the sight, unsure of what to think or how he should feel. Neither of the two children inside had noticed him yet, and not like they were paying attention. They were both off in their own little silly place, giggling and smiling.

Qin Su finished her work, and turned Mo Xuanyu to face her, only for the boy to finally see his big brother, causing him to get excited.

“Gege! Gege!” He got up and ran to meet Jin Zixuan who gawked at the six year old, unsure of what to say. “Gege look at my hair! Do I look pretty? Did Qin Jiejie make me look pretty?”

“...” Jin Zixuan stared, but didn't say a word. Mo Xuanyu's hair had been tied and braided into two lopsided buns, with a few braids looping down around the sides of his head. It was a style of hair worn by little girls, such as Qin Su... and...

Jin Zixuan shook his head, wincing slightly before looking at Qin Su then around the pavilion. “Where is the maid whose supposed to be watching you?”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, not cause his brothers tone. Actually he sounded concerned, which was nice, but he hadn't answered Mo Xuanyu's question, and reminded him that he had been asked not tell Jin Zixuan about the maid leaving him. He frowned, not answering and looking rather torn up.

Qin Su however, had not been asked by Mo Xuanyu or the maid not to say anything, and was quiet the talkative girl at her age. “There was no maid here when I showed up. Your didi here said the maid asked him to stay here though, so he's okay. He listened very well and stayed put. Just got a bit bored, that's all.”

Jin Zixuan tried not to glare at the girl, but failed as she quickly pouted upon seeing his reaction and turning away with her arms crossed. He looked then to Mo Xuanyu who looked like he might start crying. “... A-yu...”

“I think you look pretty.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, staring at the young lady standing behind his brother. Jiang Yanli smiled, walking up and moving one of the braids to look a tad nicer around the boys chubby little face.

“I think this little gongzi looks very pretty.” she repeated, obviously trying to cheer him up.

Jin Zixuan wanted to argue with her. In his eyes, calling a boy pretty wasn't a good thing. But, before he could think about saying such things, he saw Mo Xuanyu light up.

“Thank you. This jie jie has a pretty smile.”

Jiang Yanli smiled wider at that. “Why thank you.”

“Hey, hey, hey!” Qin Su huffed, storming over and pinching Mo Xuanyu's cheek. “You never said my smile was pretty! Why does she have a pretty smile but I don't!”

“Qin Jiejei has a pretty smile too! She smiles pretty too!” Mo Xuanyu laughed, teary eyed as this pinch kind of hurt a little. “Xuanyu is sorry he didn't say it before!”

Qin Su let go with a huff as Jin Zixuan pulled the boy away from her.

It was about then, that the maid finally returned, laughing to herself about something, before looking up and immediately loosing all the color in her face. “... J-Jin-gongzi...”

Jin Zixuan glared at her, and she quickly bowed her head. “You left him alone? For how long?”

“Well i've been here for at least half an incense time-” Qin Su started, but quickly shut her mouth when she noticed Jin Zixuan looked actually angry. She quickly went to hide, and the closest thing to hide behind at that moment just so happened to be Jiang Yanli, who looked back before giving Jin Zixuan a soft look.

He looked away, feeling odd glaring at her. Instead, he turned his ire back on the maid. “I told you to stay with him, to keep him out of trouble. Be glade he is a good kid, and didn't wonder off.”

“I... I apologize Jin Gongzi-” The maid stuttered.

“Not acceptable. Your relieved of this duty. I'll find someone who can actually do their job.” Jin Zixuan snapped, almost purposeful callous in how he said it.

The maid winced, then bowed before quickly rushing off. She looked like she might cry.

“... She isn't going to watch me anymore?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking a bit sad at the thought.

“she wasn't watching you anyway.” Jin Zixuan scoffed, then looked at him a bit more gently. “nothing else happened? Your all right?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, and looked back at Qin Su. She peered around Jiang Yanli, and seemed to think it over, before shrugging.

“Zixun was here. He picked on Mo Xuanyu for a bit, but I chased him off.”

“uhuh...” Jin Zixuan muttered, not sure how much he believed her about the last part. “Either way, Thank you miss Qin for keeping my didi company.”

“Not at all!” Qin Su said, finally stepping back out from behind Jiang Yanli. “He was fun to play with, even though we didn't get much time to do so.”

“But we can still play right?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking up at his brother.

Jin Zixuan looked at the braided buns in Mo Xuanyu's hair. He winced again, “A-Yu, maybe you should-”

“I wouldn't mind playing a game.” Jiang Yanli spoke up, “If Jin Gongzi is all right with it. I know a few games thanks to my didi and shidi that I think the little gongzi here would enjoy.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her with a bit of a defensive expression. “... I wouldn't wish to bother Miss Jiang with childish things.”

Mo Xuanyu, who had smiled rather excitedly at the idea of getting to play a game with more then one other person, quickly shrunk at Jin Zixuan's comment.

“It isn't a bother.” Jiang Yanli assured the teen boy. “In fact, I quiet enjoy playing such games with my shidi and didi. I'm sure I will enjoy having some fun with your brother as well.”

Mo Xuanyu lit up again, only to frown when he was pulled behind Jin Zixuan.

“That really isn't necessary. I should take my didi back to his room for now. If you would excuse us.”

Mo Xuanyu lowered his head, looking sad that he had to cut his playtime with Qin Su short... only for said girl to stomp her foot and run over. Before Jin Zixuan could react, Qin Su grabbed the six year old from under his arms and quickly rushed back toward Jiang Yanli, snatching the little boy away from his brother.

“!!! hey-”

“If you don't want to play, that's fine.” Qin Su huffed, “But me and Xuanyu will play with miss Jiang.”

“You-” Jin Zixuan started, but stopped when he finally noticed how excited the look in Mo Xuanyu's eyes seemed. He was practically shaking in Qin Su's arms as he smiled playfully at Jin Zixuan, almost begging him to be okay with this. “... fine. He can stay and play for a bit, but our A-die doesn't want him bothering anyone. I don't want him to get in trouble.”

“He won't.” Jiang Yanli assured him. She smiled then, warmly, “If Jin Gongzi would like to join us...”

“I'm fine.” Jin Zixuan huffed, strutting over to the table within the pavilion.

“Gege, please.” He stopped, and glanced back at Mo Xuanyu. The boy gave him a pleading look. “Please play with us gege! Please, please, please-”

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan snapped. Mo Xuanyu shrunk, and all the older boy could do was flinch. He didn't want to snap at him, but... he glanced at Jiang Yanli. “... It... it would be unbecoming of me if I got too rough... with girls...”

“Huh.” Qin Su scoffed. “Why would that matter? A-Yu is half your size, so your not going to be playing mean in a game anyway”

“That's not...” Jin Zixuan groaned, only to wince when he heard a giggle from Jiang Yanli. He looked at her, as she quickly covered the lower half of her face with her sleeve. Jin Zixuan did his best to keep a straight face. He didn't want to glare at her, knowing if he did the wrong thing, he could get in trouble- worse, he could get Mo Xuanyu in trouble.

“It's fine.” Jiang Yanli said, pulling down her arm. “While the game I had in mind can be played with more, three is a good number too.”

“Eh, but now that you mention it.” Qin Su pouted, “Four isn't a good number anyway. Maybe we shouldn't let Jin Gongzi play.”

Hearing that, Mo Xuanyu frowned again. Truly this whole conversation was an emotional whirlwind for the six year old.

Jin Zixuan looked at him, then Qin Su, then Jiang Yanli. After some careful thought, He finally let out a reluctant breath. “All right. A-Yu, I'll play.”

Mo Xuanyu jumped in Qin Su's arms a bit, shaking away from her to give Jin Zixuan a hug. The older boy shied away for a moment, just enough to be letting his little brother have his hug, yet not enough to look to soft... but when he looked up to face the two girls in front of him, his heart abruptly skipped a beat. Jiang Yanli had been watching them, and she did so with a smile on her face. Wether it was the lighting, or her eyes, she almost looked...

She does have a pretty smile....

Jin Zixuan shook off the thought before pulling his little brother off him and then crossing his arms. “What game do you have in mind then miss Jiang.”

The rules were actually rather simple. One player was the tagger, and another the guardian. The tagger would stand past a made up line while the guardian protected the other players from getting tagged. Normally when played with just three, there was a time limit, that way a fair change in who was it could be decided if no one was caught by then. But, since there was four, it was different. If the tagger did tag one of the players from around the guardian, they were the new tagger, and the guardian had to swap places with the other player who had not been tagged. The only other rules was that the players could not leave their side of the line, the tagger could not leave theirs and the guardian had to stay on the line.

For the first round, Qin Su was the tagger and Jin Zixuan would be the guardian.

Mo Xuanyu giggled all full of excitement, and Jiang Yanli smiled at this. Cute. Was all she could think before looking at the back of Jin Zixuan, who stood rather stiffly as he awaited the games start.

“And, now.” Jiang Yanli announced, stepping beside Mo Xuanyu to make sure he stayed on their side. The boy was practically shaking as he moved to hide behind Jin Zixuan.

Qin Su rushed forward, trying to reach behind Jin Zixuan to get to the two behind him, but he just casually stepped in her way each time. She glared up at him, and made to lunge toward Mo Xuanyu. Once more Jin Zixuan stepped in the way, but jolted when Qin Su changed direction last second and tagged Jiang Yanli.

“oops. Seems thats me.” The older girl said, not upset at all as she swapped places with Qin Su.

“I'm the gaurdian!” Mo Xuanyu stated excitedly, stepping up to take his brothers place.

Jin Zixuan fumbled a bit, but just shrugged it off and moved to stand behind the six year old, giving Qin Su a weird look as she seemed rather smug for tricking him.

The second round started immediately, with Jiang Yanli playfully pretending she couldn't get around Mo Xuanyu, who put his arms out as wide as he could, thinking he could very much stop this sixteen year old girl from getting around him. Jin Zixuan found it a bit funny, and smiled ever so slightly at the foolishness of it. It was cause he was so busy watching his brothers attempt at being big, that he was startled by a soft hand tapping his shoulder. He looked up at Jiang Yanli, who pulled her hand away with a shy smile.

“It seems I have tagged you, Jin Gongzi.”

Jin Zixuan dropped his smile and nodded to seriously, hiding a slight redness in his face as he quickly swapped places with the older girl. Mo Xuanyu pouted that he failed to defend, but still excitedly swapped places with Qin Su, who acted very big and tough as she put her arms out to block the older boy.

“You won't get passed me! I'm fast! Like a tiger!” She stated with a toothy grin.

“Uh-huh.” Jin Zixuan muttered, losing his flustering feelings quickly.

The third round began, with Jin Zixuan quickly going to tag Mo Xuanyu. He was taken aback when Qin Su really just threw herself in front of His hand, smacking it away.

“Hey.”
“Hey what?”
“...” Jin Zixuan just shook his head and made a few more attempts to tag his little brother who squealed as he fled along the line. Qin Su, was quick on the uptake, realizing that the older boy wasn't going for Jiang Yanli, and made sure she was always blocking Mo Xuanyu from reach. This ended up making this round last much longer then the rest. It was cause of this, Jin Zixuan was getting a bit restless. “You can't just keep blocking him only!”

“You can't just keep going after him only!” Qin Su retorted, blocking him for the umpteenth time.

Hearing that, Jin Zixuan got a quick idea. Taking a note out Qin Su's own book, he abruptly changed course and went to tag Jiang Yanli. He had no intention of tagging her, just throwing the smaller girl off her game. And it worked, as Qin Su jolted, surprised by the action and lunged to block him... but what happened after wasn't either the twelve year old girl or Jin Zixaun's plan at all. When Qin Su lunged to block Jin Zixuan, she tripped on her own two feet. In doing so, she fell head first into him, and since both of them had been stepping at an odd angle it was just enough to throw Jin Zixuan off his balance. The two hit the ground and almost into Jiang Yanli, who stepped back in the nick of time only to let a quiet gasp, before quickly getting down on her knees to check on the two.

“Are you all right?!”

“Gege!” Mo Xuanyu shouted, running over to check on them as well.

Jin Zixaun sat up quickly, looking embarrassed beofre shoving the twelve year old girl off him, answering with an annoyed tone. “I'm fine.”

“Ow.” Qin Su grumbled, glaring at him as she sat up, rubbing her arm. “Complaining about getting rough and you shove me like that. How Rude.”

Jiang Yanli couldn't hold back a small laugh at her response, before quickly hiding her smile when Jin Zixuan shot her a look. He frowned, not wanting to come off as impolite as Qin Su made it out that he was being... but-

“What is the meaning of this?”

All four of them spun around, as two women, one in gold and one in violet came into the garden with quick yet elegant strides.

Mo Xuanyu recognized the first as Madam Jin, and was then scared, knowing full well how much his big brothers own mother didn't like him and that him being present could likely get Jin Zixuan into trouble. And yet, it was looking into the eyes of the woman next to her that really terrified him. She stood tall, with her head high and her eyes like daggers. Her face was pretty, but also sharp, as if she almost seemed like she could just give you a side eye and it would kill you right then and there.

When she shot a look at Mo Xuanyu, he immediately fled, rushing to hide behind Jin Zixuan who had jumped to his feet, cupping his hands and bowing deeply.

“A-Niang, Madam Yu, I-”

“Why is he wearing his hair like that?” Madam Jin snapped, motioning towards Mo Xuanyu, who still had his hair up like Qin Su had put it. “is he a girl now? That is improper and you know it. A-Xuan what is this?”

“I did his hair-” Qin Su started to answer, but when both women gave her their attention, it scared her stiff and she shrunk back with her head bowed and her lip trembling. Unlike Jiang Yanli or Jin Zixuan, Qin Su wasn't raised so strict, but that didn't mean she couldn't be terrified by these two very powerful women.

“...” Jin Zixuan didn't know how to respond, especially upon looking back and seeing Mo Xuanyu start to tear up, out of both fear and probably feeling guilty. “.. I...”

“We we're just playing a game.” Jiang Yanli quickly stepped in, putting herself between the two women and the other three. “As for the boy, Madam Jin, please don't be too harsh with him. He's only six, and he was just wanting to have some harmless fun with little Miss Qin.”

“Harmless?” Jiang Yanli couldn't hide the flinch she had, even with her smile still on her face. Madam Yu stepped up to her. “Is it as harmless as a young lady, throwing herself around like a small child? What are you thinking?” Madam Yu reached out and pinched Jiang Yanli's face- hard. “You're almost a grown woman and your playing about like some snot nosed brat, and condoning 'harmless' behavior in said brats.”

The pinch was hard enough that even though Jiang Yanli kept up her smile, tears began to well in the corner of her eyes. Mo Xuanyu maid a sound, a worried one, but when Madam Yu shot him another look, he just stayed where he was.

Jin Zixuan clenched his teeth, before quickly cupping his hands and bowing again. “Please do not be too harsh on Miss Jiang. I too should have been more concerned about messing around like this. I beg your forgiveness on all our behalves.”

Madam Yu glanced over at the youth with pursed lips and a raised brow, before glancing back at Madam Jin. “Such a well behaved and thoughtful young man. He will make a fine gentleman, Truly.” She then let go of Jiang Yanli's face. “A-Li, clean yourself up. We're leaving shortly.”

“Yes A-Niang.” Jiang Yanli replied, bowing to her mother.

“... J-Jiang Jiejie is leaving?” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, only to duck behind Jin Zixuan once more when Madam Yu gave him another, yet more scary then any other time, look.

“You will only call my daughter by her name and nothing more, child.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered, shoving his face into Jin Zixuan's waist. The later slowly stood up straight, before starting to pull him away.

“We need to go fix your hair A-Yu. Lets go...”

“Hold on.” Madam Jin snapped, closing the distance between herself and her son. “Where is the maid you had in charge of him? Why is he even running amok without supervision?”

“She left him alone out here for more then an incense time. I relieved her of that duty and plan to replace her with someone more suitable and trust worthy.” Jin Zixuan answered honestly, not looking his mother in the eye as he rubbed Mo Xuanyu's back.

Madam Jin grimaced slightly, but nodded her understanding. “Fine. But if that's the case, I will choose the new maid.”

“A-Niang-” Jin Zixuan spun, a worried expression on his face.

“What? Do you think I'm unqualified to find that brat a new care taker?” Madam Jin huffed. “Since the one you picked was so young and frivolous, It is clear he needs someone aged and more strict and knows how to deal with children. This is my only favor to you when it comes to this boy.”
Jin Zixuan blinked a little in surprise, as, while his mother was being harsh, she wasn't being as... insensitive towards Mo Xuanyu, in her own way, as much as she had in the past week. “You... don't have to do that.”

She walked up, placing a hand on her son's shoulder and leaned in where only Jin Zixuan could hear her. “I see A-Li's actions and her attitude. You have made her happy today regardless of how. For that, I will show some kindness towards your half sibling and find him someone who won't act foolishly and care for him properly. Take it or I can very well just ignore it out right.”

“No... this son is thankful to you.” Jin Zixuan replied, bowing his head to Madam Jin. He looked up at Jiang Yanli then, seeing her stare back with a soft smile.

She faced him more then, cupping her hands. “I enjoyed my time Jin Gongzi. Thank you for it....” She paused, and swiftly with a playful smile took the same actions toward both Qin Su and Mo Xuanyu- especially Mo Xuanyu. “I also enjoyed playing with the two of you. And Meeting this little gongzi. This Jiang jiejie was happy to play with you.”

Mo Xuanyu went wide eyed as Madam Yu immediately reached out and pinched her daughters ear.

“I tell the child not to call you such things and here you go encouraging it. A-Li. Shame on you.”

“Sorry A-Niang.” Jiang Yanli stated with a wince, but kept her warm smile tracked on Mo Xuanyu, who shakily smiled out from behind Jin Zixuan.

With that, Madam Yu took her daughter by the arm, and the two left, swiftly and in a swirl of purple silk.

“Bye bye...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, waving after them as he didn't want to ensure Madam Yu's ire filled gaze on him again. Even so, his eyes never left Jiang Yanli till she was gone... something sad in them...

Madam Jin sighed, but paused, glancing over at Qin Su, who stood next to the rest of them looking mighty uncomfortable after witnessing all that. “Qin Su?”

“... I should go.” The twelve year old stated awkwardly, before turning on her heels and running away to go find her father, as she too had been terrified by Madam Yu's presence. She only stopped to turn, and wave enthusiastically at the six year old. “Bye A-Yu!” only after, did she disappear into the halls and passages of Golden Carp Tower.

After leaving his mother and returning Mo Xuanyu to his room, the day had already made it to it's end, passing by so quickly. As he entered the room, moonlight already slipped through a large window in the main area of the quarters, and Jin Zixuan set the boy down at a chair. He got of his yellow cloak and cream colored outer robes, and began attempting to undo Qin Su's work.

How did she even get this to knot like this? Jin Zixuan wondered with a grimace, as he did his best to undo the damage. It took him a whole incense time to finally get the last braid out, before letting out a sigh and stepping around his little brother to help him get his little boots off. He froze upon seeing Mo Xuanyu's face covered in tears.

“A-Yu? Hey...” He got to one knee and looked up at the boy with a hard expression, “Did I pull your hair too hard? I'm sorry, i'm not exactly good at-.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, before quickly trying to wipe away his tears. “No. gege didn't hurt me. I'm just bad.”

“What?” Jin Zixuan scoffed, shaking his head as reached up and pulled the boys hand down. “No, Your not bad. Why would you think your bad?”

“I... I got Jiang Jiejie in trouble...” Mo Xuanyu started to tear up more, and his voice suddenly started to get shaky, “and... and I got gege in trouble, and... I-I did a bad by letting Qin jiejie make me pretty....”

Jin Zixuan winced at the last part the most, shaking his head. “A-Yu you... no. Your not at fault. You have done nothing but behave your best.”

“But Jiang Jiejie...”

Jin Zixuan opened his mouth, wanting to tell him he didn't get her into trouble, only to have his own words catch in his throat. It wasn't that Mo Xuanyu wasat fault, cause he wasn't, but he didn't want to say it was Jiang Yanli's fault either. But he couldn't take the blame either, neither could he put it all on Qin Su. But if he said everyone was at fault that would just be a bad response as well, only making Mo Xuanyu feel more guilty. And he sure wasn't going to say anything bad towards Madam Yu or his own Mother. “... it's... more complicated then that A-Yu. Just know, you are not the one to blame.”

Mo Xuanyu still didn't seem to fully believe it, as he just lowered his watery eyes, sniffling as he looked at his own hands. Jin Zixuan saw there was no way to fully relieve the boy of his fears, and cursed himself inside for not having an answer. After he wiped away a few more tears, he got up and picked up the six year old into his arms. He walked over to the bed and sat down, holding Mo Xuanyu close as he crossed his legs beneath them.

“... gege...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, “I'm sorry for being odd...”

“Your not odd.” Jin Zixuan tried to assure him. “Your just... different... I guess...” He looked at nothing in particular ahead of them, his gaze distant, “People don't like different though. It stands out and people just don't like it...”

“... I want people to like me...” Mo Xuanyu quietly murmured, starting to sob. “Why won't people like me if I'm odd?”

“Your not...” Jin Zixuan tried to snap, but cut himself off, not wanting to hurt the boys already damaged feelings. He just sat there a while, Before pulling Mo Xuanyu close, “Even if they don't I will like you. I do like you didi. Your my brother. ”

Mo Xuanyu only started to cry more, quiet and soft. Today had clearly been too much for him, and Jin Zixuan didn't know how to take care of that. It was almost as if in that moment, Jin Zixuan realized how much effort it actually took to taking care of a small child. It was then, how much he realized, he had to be thankful that his own mother, given she was going to find someone who could help Mo Xuanyu. He sighed, cradling his little brother and letting a glimmer of hope sink in for the boy. He would be okay....

“I'll keep my promise. We'll go see your mother at the end of the month. Until then... I'm here. I like you, and i'll stay right here A-Yu. I promise.”

….

“Did you hear?” an old man asked leaning over his table to the friend of his sitting on the opposite side. “Jin Zongzhu has a small son who has recently been invited to stay in Lanling. He joined them almost a week ago.”

“Really?” The later raised a brow, completely taken by surprise. “But didn't he kick out some brat a month or so ago who claimed to be his kid? What's the change of heart for huh?”

Neither man had noticed a nearby youth, who had been bearing a natural smile and picking up some things from his own table, pause abruptly, before slowly, shakily, clenching his fist. He hadn't stopped smiling though. He turned his head slightly, listening to the two men talk.

“ya, I heard that too.” The old man laughed, “Heard he wasn't just kicked out- he was kicked down the stairs. And I mean- there is a big difference. The one I mentioned before isn't some son of a prostitute using such ambiguity to make a claim. This other kid however, was apparently found by the Jin Heir, and there was enough proof to say his father was... well, the father.” That got a chuckle out of the other man, before the first leaned in, “I mean, what would you do if you were in Jin Zongzhu's position? Your son and future heir comes to you with his half brother, what do you do? Kick the little one out? I mean, it doesn't hurt that the kid is apparently the daughter of a man of office. I think he was a village elder or chief or something of that.”

“so... your saying, better off then a prostitute.” The second man laughed again.

The older man shook his head but laughed as well. “I mean, the boys mother is probably ecstatic to have her son be living in a palace among those rich and wealthy cultivators- and frankly I think Jin Zongzhu should be pleased. I mean, the bastard could probably come in handy some day. He's apparently pretty young, so molding him into the model servant for his older brother wouldn't be too hard would it?”

“Depends.” The other chimed in, lifting his cup, “We don't know all the details, just the rumors. Maybe the boys a brat, and hard to handle.”

“Aren't all kids?” The old man joked. “I tease, my own daughter was a blessing wrapped in silk. Never gave me any trouble... her husband though-”

“All right old timer.” the other man sighed, “Whatever the case, it ain't got nothing to do with us.... by the way, does anyone know what happened to the other boy? The one that tried to make claim to being Jin Guangshan's son? The son of the prostitute?”

“If he knows what's good for him, he either dropped dead, or got himself a life.” The old man scoffed. “Son of a prostitute- where do those ones get off thinking they can skip over the rest of us hard working folks to get up top. Shameless.”

They both jumped when something crashed. They turned only to see a youth, maybe fourteen in age, look down at the broken cup next to his feet, then up at them with a smile.

“... must have slipped.” was all the boy said, still smiling at the two men, who now watched him with concerned looks, as he grabbed his things and slowly made his way out the door.

The youth walked.... and walked... and walked, all the way till he was certain he had walked so far out of the way of the inn, that no one could see or hear him. It was late, the moonlight cold and frigid, as the youth dropped his things. He stared ahead of him his smile shaky as tears welled up in his eyes.

Then he swung out and punched a nearby tree with enough force, his knuckles cracked. Bark fell off the trunk as he pulled back his fist, bloodied slightly by the punch. He looked at it, then turned and collapsed against the tree, slowly sliding down it till he sat upon the ground. There was still bruises on his arms and back, and head, from where he had struck each step before he finally had stopped rolling down those stairs. Without warning, he let out a short burst of a laugh.

he chuckled, blinking back tears, as he sat alone. “... shameless... huh? Drop dead? ha... ha....” His hands shook as he reached in his bag and pulled out some cloth, to wrap his wounded knuckles. He was smiling, yes, but his eyes were full of hate.

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan kept his promise to Mo Xuanyu.

When the first month finally came to an end, and the weather had finally warmed up into a beautiful spring, Jin Zixuan took Mo Xuanyu to visit Mo Village. From the moment the boy saw Second Lady Mo, he was nothing if not full of words and joys to tell his mother. He told her everything he could think to tell her; From his new big bedroom, to his new toys, even told her of the good food he was eating every day. He was very enthusiastic about the food.

So much so, he asked when she would come visit, so he could have her try some of it, telling her it make her good and healthy too.

It was only then that Mo Xuanyu had to be reminded by Second Lady Mo and Jin Zixuan alike, that she could not come to Golden Carp Tower... ever. They didn't tell him the full reasons as to why, that Madam Jin would never wish to see her, and that Jin Guangshan had no interest in keeping her around... even so, they reminded him she was not welcome all the same. Mo Xuanyu had only been sad for a short time after that, quiet as well, before cheering up and going on and on again about some other fun thing he had at his new home.

Like Friends.

In fact, after that one day he had played with Qin Su in the gardens, she had returned a few weeks later after begging her father to come visit, simply so she could play with the boy again. That had only happened once so far, but she seemed adamant that she would visit to play as often as possible. And why wouldn't a little girl be so happy for such a playmate as Mo Xuanyu? He was more then ready to play anything with her, follow her every word as if it were orders from the divine! He had never had a friend before, and as such, he didn't even mind her bossing him around in all their games. Jin Zixuan on the other hand, only hoped Qin Su would grow up quicker, and maybe grace the world with a less chaotic young lady, then her rowdy childishness she had now. It was only while she had been visiting Golden Carp Tower that Mo Xuanyu had so far got into any kind of trouble. The first was the hair incident back during her first visit. The second was Qin Su wanting to play tea party that turned into tag, causing the two to accidentally break a tea set after Mo Xuanyu tripped and knocked it all over. He cried for hours, blaming himself entirely and thinking he was a bad kid for doing such a thing as tripping. Madam Jin was annoyed, but changed tune when Jin Zixuan said he would pick it up. Then she was a tad more reasonable, even telling Mo Xuanyu to his face that accidents happen, but he should refrain from destroying things in the future. Mo Xuanyu took those words to heart.

It was things like chaotic playmates and broken dishware, that made Jin Zixuan truly thankful that his mother also kept her promise to him.

That promise cam in the form of Lijuan; an old maid with graying hair and a stiff yet motherly nature about her. She was round and soft in appearance, yet rigid and strict in attitude, after all, she had been the mother to four girls and two boys, only now the grandmother to about nine grandchildren. Lijuan had been working for the Jin Clan as a servant since she was seventeen, and married a local man soon after, so it was clear she knew the Lanling area, and Golden Carp Tower well enough to call it home. Since her husband had already passed away several years back and all her children already on with their own lives, she had decided to not bother them with taking care of her, and instead continue to work for the Jin's.

If I keel over anywhere, it better be cleaning cause I ain't going down without a fight of some kind. That was a line Jin Zixuan had heard her say when she had been talking to Madam Jin, before being given the new duty as Mo Xuanyu's caretaker.

And did Mo Xuanyu absolutely adore this old lady.

Not only could she be funny in moments where he was very sad, she could also be a good listener, willing to sit and hear out the boy as he went on and on about whatever he fancied. Unlike the last care taker, the young maid, Lijuan would talk with Mo Xuanyu, interact with him and even play a few games that didn't require to much rowdiness. That being said, she wasn't all smiles and fun. Lijuan was strict with the boy, finally getting him to not drag Jin Zixuan to stay with him at bed time (much to the youths gratitude), and also teaching the boy the proper etiquette's and conducts a little lord should have. Even then, Mo Xuanyu didn't mind her at all. He listened to her ever word, following her every instruction as best as his little body could, and as best as his wild mind would allow him to. The only thing that Lijuan ever questioned, and seemed concerned about, was how often the child brought up wanting to be pretty. Jin Zixuan didn't have an answer for her, and only ask that she didn't bring it up to Madam Jin.

Even so, Mo Xuanyu liked her. He liked Lijuan so much, that the only thing that upset him about visiting his mother, was that she couldn't join them. The issue was, she was on in her age, and a day trip wasn't suited for her, as well as her duties were quite unnecessary with Jin Zixuan and Second Lady Mo keeping the boy company.

On that note, Jin Zixuan was not blind to the situation of Second Lady Mo on their visit, and while it annoyed him beyond words, it was not his place to say anything... so he didn't.

Second Lady Mo was no longer in that small shared room Her and her son had been staying in. Instead she had been moved into the main house, in a room proper for one of Master Mo's daughters. Mo Xuanyu too had noticed, and wasn't shy in telling Jin Zixuan that that room was his mothers old room, back when 'baba' used to visit. Jin Zixuan didn't comment on that, but he could see the guilt in second Lady Mo's expression. It was only in letting her son go off and live in a palace, that she could be raised up in the eyes of those around her. And that too was obvious. The servants didn't whisper around them like before, instead asking 'Mo-Gongzi' about his stay in the big Palace, or asking him what he wanted to eat. If they made comments or whispered cruel gossip, it was behind closed doors. They had only changed their masks.

The only person who didn't seem to change her outward feelings, was First Madam Mo. She was as cold and false acting as ever, pretending to not notice the visitors, and going about her day, save only once calling Mo Xuanyu a lucky little brat. The boy seemed to at least understand that she was being cruel.

Once the visit was over, it was only then when Mo Xuanyu began to cry again. He wished to stay a little longer, but Jin Zixuan had duties to attend to, and Second Lady Mo was more then wanting her little boy to be some place else, where she knew he was taken care of.

Jin Zixuan hated the fact that Mo Xuanyu had to be away from his mother, for the two to of them live good lives. It was horrid. But... he had to ignore it for Mo Xuanyu's sake. Neither Jin Guangshan nor Madam Jin would ever allow Second Lady Mo to stay in Lanling, and if Mo Xuanyu was sent back, he would be sent to that room again, a shame to the family he was born into, and too small to defend himself against the hateful eyes.
So, Jin Zixuan ignored it.

However, he was quick to tell Mo Xuanyu that, every month, if not once every other month, he could come visit his mother, tell her all the things he wanted to say. While the six year old had some trouble grasping such a life, he would eventually allow it to fall into his routine, and get excited when the day eventually came.

So,For the next year, life and Golden Carp Tower became that of routine, and the slow progression into a partial acceptance of Mo Xuanyu's presence by those who lived within it's white walls.

On the hand that was Madam Jin's opinion of the boy, it grew into one of complacency. She was no longer antagonistic toward the boy, in most cases, partly because she had decided that his being a timid and quiet child, was in fact a good thing. Since he could keep himself small and out of the way, Madam Jin could ignore him when she wished, and acknowledge him when she must. And ignore him she did most, only snapping out of it when she found him stepping out of his brothers shadow and making himself known. Mo Xuanyu learned very quickly to stay in that shadow.

Sadly, It was Mo Xuanyu's very obedient and timid nature, that lead to Jin Guangshan eventually noticing him more... but not for the sake fatherly affection.

It all started during the first proper meal the boy had with the rest of the main family. He had sat next to Jin Zixuan, and thanks to Liujuan's education, he stayed well behaved and used his manors so diligently, to prove he was a good kid. His being so well behaved and obedient was what caught Jin Guangshan's attention. so the next day after that, He had called the boy to visit him. He tested Mo Xuanyu on how well behaved he could be, by asking him to serve his father some tea. Of course, Mo Xuanyu did as he was asked. He was a little clumsy at first, trying to pour it, but once a somewhat uncomfortable Liujuan showed him better, he did it fine enough after that.

Jin Guangshan then decided the boy was adorable. Not in the kind of way a father might find his child cute, but in a way that certain guests of his would find the boy such and be entertained by his well behaved nature. So, when Jin Zixuan was busy next, and Jin Guangshan had some guests visiting, he asked Mo Xuanyu to come and sit with them. Basically, Jin Guangshan was entertaining himself on the child's behalf, by letting him play a host to entertain guests who found the boy sweet and charming, or even as something for Jin Guangshan to use as the target to his jokes. Mo Xuanyu was none the wiser, that his father was basically making fun of him, as all he wanted was the man's attention, and to prove he was a good son. He was completely unaware that he was just being treated no better then a lap dog taught tricks to show to guests.

Jin Zixuan was quick to learn about this, and quick to ask his father to stop.

“And what harm am I doing?” Jin Guangshan had asked. “He's such a good child- well behaved and sweet. And were you not the one to point out he is my son too? Can't a father play with his son? I am not doing him any harm by having a little fun.”

While Jin Zixuan wanted to argue, he was too reluctant to confront his father about it more then that- worried the man might claim his defense as an attack, claim he was being defiant all to send Mo Xuanyu away. whether or not Jin Zixuan's fears were justifiable, or his father right or wrong, this did not mean he was without a plan. He had already been working on an idea, partly as a means to keep Mo Xuanyu out of his parents way, not ever wanting the boy to see the two bicker or put the child in the range of them, but to also give Mo Xuanyu something any boy should need. It was By summer, that Mo Xuanyu was given a tutor, and then soon after, started on basic education... and given where he now lived, his cultivation.

Madam Jin was only then reluctant, feeling the boy should not follow the path of cultivation, should he one day try and fight Jin Zixuan for his position as Jin heir. The later protested his mother, stating that Mo Xuanyu would never want that. Jin Guangshan stayed out of it, not caring either way. So, After almost three days of debating her on it, Jin Zixuan finally got Madam Jin to come to a mutual understanding that, as long as Mo Xuanyu respected and obeyed Jin Zixuan as he had been, the boy could cultivate.

Of course, he wasn't learning anything fancy yet. He was still too little, and the basics were all he was going to learn for at least another year if not more.

And that year went by faster then anyone expected.

Soon Mo Xuanyu was seven, and had a very nice schedule that he lived by in Golden Carp Tower, with nary a stray from it. He spent his mornings learning, and cultivating, (which he wasn't quiet good at, especially given he couldn't sit still for the life of him to practice meditation) and spent his afternoons playing. Whether it was with a visiting Qin Su, a slow Lijuan, or a tired, now fifteen year old, Jin Zixuan, he enjoyed every moment he had with each of them. When evening came, he would have a proper meal with the main family, save on special occasions when they used the Pageantry Hall, where lots of guests came. (it was such events that he once got to see Jiang Yanli again.)

There were also days he spent the whole of , with Jin Zixuan, when the teens own classes were out alongside his brothers and he had nothing else to do. Together they would go out and do lots of things, not just games. Maybe Jin Zixuan would take him into Lanling, to walk around the shops, or he would show Mo Xuanyu (safely) around where they kept some stray beasts and yao, allowing for the small boy to look at them. Mo Xuanyu had become quiet fascinated with the beasts, even asking questions with his teachers and Jin Zixuan about them, and ghosts, and other such creatures of the night.

It was cause of this, Jin Zixuan sometimes would show his didi some of his skills he used to fight such creatures, and the boy would be so enthusiastic about how amazing his brother fought. It was enough that the elder couldn't help but feel prideful. While Mo Xuanyu was already having troubles with patience and calm when it came to practicing his cultivation, Jin Zixuan could still see him becoming a great cultivator, and was willing to guide him when and if necessary.

The only days Mo Xuanyu was without his big brother, was when the later had to go on night hunts... but the longest one was only a few days, and Jin Zixuan, upon his return, got a good long break from classes for a few days after it. Those days were full of the two brothers bonding, and having their kind of fun. It was a quiet and calm kind, .. and as the days progressed, there was a clear sign that Jin Zixuan had slowly lost his will to ever be really annoyed with the boy. In fact, Jin Zixuan was Mo Xuanyu's best friend... and while the older would never admit it allowed, he felt the same way.

And then,

there were those days that Jin Guangshan was bored, and found something for the boy to do to entertain him when the kid wasn't in classes and Jin Zixuan wasn't with him. liken to a terrible child who relentlessly teases a pet. From serving tea, and even to learning to play Weiqi- only to always lose to the grown man, who found it hilarious and even cheated just to mess with the boy. Mo Xuanyu didn't know, and didn't care, loving that he had times he could spend with his father, as every other time, he was completely ignored by the man.

Mo Xuanyu was happy with this life. Even when his cousin, Jin Zixun found times to bully him, even when he was ignored by many a servant, and even when Madam Jin spoke to him like he was an idiot. Still, he wouldn't ever trade it for his days at the Mo Estate... save maybe seeing his mother more then once a month or so....

Mo Xuanyu lived by his schedule and still found his way to stay close to Jin Zixuan, not willing to go more then a few days without his brothers presence. And that was fine. His life had a routine and he was happy with it. To him,

It was perfect....

But then, the invitation came. And with it, some of the illusion of a good life cracked.

Mo Xuanyu knew nothing of it when evening came, taking his place quietly next to Jin Zixuan as they prepared to eat. He waited politely for Jin Guangshan and Madam Jin to take their seats, before he and Jin Zixuan took theirs. It was polite, as Lijuan taught him. Before he could pick up his chopsticks however, Madam Jin cleared her throat, and smiled at Jin Zixuan.

“A-Xuan, I have important news to discuss with you.”

“This one is listening.” Jin Zixuan answered, moving his hand away from his chopsticks and looking at is mother with full attention. Mo Xuanyu had just put some of his own food in his mouth and tilted his head, wondering what had made Madam Jin so happy.

The woman smiled with pure delight as she spoke, “A-Xuan, you have gotten your official invitation to partake in the Gusu lectures starting at the end of the month.”

Jin Zixuan smiled faintly bowing his head to his mother, “That is good to hear. I'll make sure to start packing as soon as-”

“packing?” Mo Xuanyu interrupted, a look of confusion on his little round face. “Your leaving?”

“Of course he's leaving.” Madam Jin tsked. “Gusu is a ways away, and he'll be there for six months. He will need to pack.”

Mo Xuanyu stared at her for a good long moment... then dropped his chopsticks, before looking at Jin Zixuan with a startled and hurt look. “...wh..what?”

Jin Zixuan clenched his jaw, shaking his head at his little brother, willing him not to start anything- and definitely not to cry. A look to try and tell him they would talk this out later.

“A-Xuan, you coddle that boy too much.” Jin Guangshan huffed, flicking back his sleeves before taking his tea. “Look at him, about to cry over the good news. It's quite shameful.”

Jin Zixuan looked at his father, not immune to the teasing tone, but hiding his ever so slight annoyance behind a straight face. “I never mentioned the lectures to him is all. So it is only fair that he would be upset to be learning I will be absent for a long while.”

“Only cause you coddle him.” Jin Guangshan repeated, taking a sip of his tea. He paused, setting it down with a soft smile as he looked at Mo Xuanyu, “maybe when you are older, you too could visit Gusu and study in the lectures. I heard Nie Clan's youngest master started going when he was eleven.”

“And that boy is seven, and was not invited.” Madam Jin snapped, before calming herself and returning her attention to Jin Zixuan. “I will agree with your father in part. You have long since coddled this boy too much. I won't tolerate him throwing tantrums while you are away. Have Lijuan help you get him situated to be without you for a while.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shakily looked down at his food, feeling his little heart beat a bit too fast. He had so many thoughts going through his head, as he realized how much would change if Jin Zixuan wasn't there. About how soon would he get to go see her. A flicker of something besides sadness flickered across his eyes, and after a moment, he looked up at Jin Zixuan who was frowning down at his own food. “..c... can't I go with you?”

“A-Yu-” Jin Zixuan snapped his head around, ready to chide his brother, but Jin Guangshan let out a short laugh, interrupting him and then speaking over him.

“Xuanyu, Xuanyu, you can't just tag along to the lectures without proper invitation....” Mo Xuanyu looked at his father, before bowing his head shamefully, “The lectures aren't a place for little boys to mess around, and act frivolous. It's a place of rules and regulations. And even if they allowed small children like you to join, you wouldn't be spending time with A-Xuan anyway. You'd have classes most the morning, then be staying in guest dorms with boys around your age at night. Besides that, you would get in lots of trouble, as you already can't stay focused during your cultivation anyway.” Each word was like a dagger to Mo Xuanyu's heart, and what he didn't see was the cruel smile on his fathers face, the man getting a kick out of seeing the child get more and more distressed. Then, a flicker of something even more wicked crossed Jin Guangshan's face and he looked down at his plate as if thinking hard, “....but then again, if what Jiang Zongzhu told me is true, it isn't just his son, the heir of Jiang going. His head disciple will be joining as well as Jiang Zongzhu's request. Maybe if one were to put a good word in with Lan Laoshi for you...”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up once more as he shot a pleading look to Jin Guangshan, but was quickly distracted by Jin Zixuan, who stood up and quickly bowed to their father.

“A-Die, please don't tease A-Yu and fill his head with false ideas.”

“A-Xuan is right.” Madam Jin huffed, looking rather annoyed now. “Besides, that boy you say is going is the same age as Jiang Zongzhu's son... the only comparison this brat has with him, is that they are both the ungrateful spawns of servants.”

“A-Niang.” Jin Zixuan suddenly straightened up, looking rather hurt at his mother. Mo Xuanyu shrunk as small as he could back, wanting to disappear into the cushion he sat on.

“A-Xuan, inform me about what I say that is wrong?” Madam Jin stated, turning to her son with a raised brow. “That boy next to you is only your half brother, and his mother born of a servant. The only reason he even has status is cause you took pity on him. Same goes for Jiang Zongzhu and that Wei child.”

Jin Guangshan didn't add any more to the conversation, eating contentedly without once looking up. He was acting as if he hadn't started all this trouble, just because he wanted to tease Mo Xuanyu.

“A-Niang, please.” Jin Zixuan pleaded, clenching his fists, “I will do as you ask, and get him ready to be without me, but... could you please refrain from speaking about him so in front of him.”

“Why?” Madam Jin tsked. “Is it that I am wrong, or maybe you fail to understand his place? You, coddle, him. The good news is he is well behaved, but I am unwilling to deal with him if he fails to behave himself while your away.”

“I mean, there is nothing stopping A-Xuan from making a request to Lan Laoshi-” Jin Guangshan started again, a slight smirk on his lips- only to flinch as he was smacked on the arm by Madam Jin, who stood up in a fuming rage.

“Request what? Request that your bastard get to be treated on equal level with many a young junior who have been invited personally to be educated by the likes of the Lan Clan? That a child should be treated as their equal? Even if they have a place for boys his age, he isn't a Jin. If your only just saying these things to irk myself or make that brat act out, shame on you Jin Guangshan. If your being completely genuine, wishing he go, then shame on you twice! Your real son shouldn't be dragged down cause you want to play stupid games!”

Mo Xuanyu hiccuped, attempting to cover his mouth. He was trying to force his tears away and not let himself cry, to stay quiet, unnoticed. But the small sound caught all three presents attention, and the boy who wanted to disappear was seen by them all. It was enough to cause the tears to finally start falling and him to want to vanish completely. In his mind, he wished he didn't exist.

“look, you made the poor boy cry.” Jin Guangshan laughed, pulling out his fan and using it on himself.

He didn't get one second with it before Madam Jin snatched it and threw it across the room. “Stop messing around! Is that all you know how to do?! Mess around?!!!”

“A-Niang, A-Die, please stop.” Jin Zixuan pleaded, getting up and trying to play peace keeper, a job he wasn't exactly new to.

Mo Xuanyu wiped away his tears, only for his eyes to find that fan lying on the floor just a ways away.

“You! You!!!” Madam Jin roared, pointing an accusatory finger at Jin Guangshan who finally had a different expression besides cruel teasing. This was a look of partial fear. “You act like everything is a game, or a toy! Like the pretty girls you so fawn over and play with! Like this brat you allowed into our home! Call yourself a clan leader and you act like a child!”

“Come now darling, please calm yourself.” Jin Guangshan said with a rehearsed sweetness, one he tried often on his wife to appease her. “I mean no harm by it. It is as you say. I am joking. Please, its not good for you to be so angry.”

“Calm down? I shouldn't be angry?” Madam Jin sneered, shaking as Jin Zixuan tried his best to stand between her and his father.

“A-Niang, lets end this here. You know how A-Die is.”

Jin Guangshan made a face at him, but Madam Jin didn't change, save her shaking began to subside just a bit.

“End it here? Should I always be the one to end it?” Madam Jin hissed. After a moment, she began to drop her hand, unclenching it and starting to try and ease out of her rage. Jin Zixuan looked at her, slowly letting out an internal sigh. They hadn't fought like this in front of Mo Xuanyu before- Jin Zixuan had made sure the boy wasn't around to see such things. But it also hadn't gotten this tense in a while, so he was still upset that, Mo Xuanyu was to see such things...

“.. b... baba?”

Jin Guangshan, who had been personally offended by his son's choice of sides, was taken aback slightly at the small voice calling to him. He looked over at Mo Xuanyu, who had gotten up and retrieved the tossed away fan.

“Here.” Was all Mo Xuanyu said, his puffy eyes down cast as he lifted the fan to his father.

Jin Guangshan couldn't help but smirk, and with out too much thought to his words, took the fan and said, “A-Yu, such a good son. Knowing who his loyalty is to.”

The way he spoke, it was condescending, almost patronizing. While Jin Zixuan could only frown, Madam Jin slowly looked enraged once more.

“Loyalty?!” Her anger came back, more firey this time, and she shoved her son aside, her hand raised like she was going to slap Jin Guangshan. “How dare you speak of loyalty!!!” The man shot up and backed away, laughing nervously, while defending his face.

“This husband shouldn't be hit for simply stating his little son is well behaved.” Jin Guangshan chuckled dryly as he stumbled back, seeming to step behind Mo Xuanyu who looked up at Madam Jin with worry. As he did, Madam Jin came to a halt, shaking with her hand raised, like she really did want to slap Jin Guangshan... but how he spoke... what he just said... and how he was hiding behind a CHILD.... then Jin Guangshan had to just keep feeding the flame.

“Watch yourself Madam Jin. This husband can't be seen in public with your mark across his face. What would others think?”

Slap

Madam Jin's hand struck.

But it didn't strike Jin Guangshan. He actually was just as shocked as Jin Zixuan when Mo Xuanyu fell back into the man, grabbing his face with a expression of wide eyed suprise.

Mo Xuanyu had never been slapped before. Not even by Madam Mo. The sting of the hit was painful, and when he looked back at Madam Jin, his eyes were welling up and his lip trembled. He didn't understand. He did understand what he did wrong. He didn't understand why he got hit. That flicker of the other unnamed emotion crossed his eyes, but then guilt came and He gripped Jin Guangshan's robes begining to cry, oh so very hard.

Madam Jin's anger seemed to die out, as if all of it had gone into that hit. Her expression wasn't of relief however, or even a disdainful one. It was a look of stiff nothingness. She completely ignored the bewildered Jin Guangshan, and the panicked Jin Zixuan, who rushed over to his now sobbing little brother, and instead turned with a flick of her sleeve. She left, and she didn't say a word as she did. No Apology, no explanation, she just walked away.

The moment his wife was gone, Jin Guangshan's facades slowly crumbled a bit, his fear and startled expressions, turning to annoyance, and his own kind of rage. He shoved his fan in his sleeve, and rubbed his temple, as if he had a headache. Mo Xuanyu's crying clearly didn't help it as he grimaced before glaring down at the boy still gripping his robes.

“Can you tell him to stop.” He snapped.

Jin Zixuan was hushing his brother, and had been calling for someone to get Lijuan, but when he heard his father say that, he looked up a bit bewildered. He didn't know what to say to that- part of him wanted to ask how his father how he couldn't understand that a seven year old was going to cry if he was slapped. The other part of him, the one he shoved down deep into the pit of his stomach, was the voice wanting to yell at Jin Guangshan, tell him he had started this by being obtuse and mocking the poor boy. For being purposefully ignorant to how he was angering Madam Jin. He wanted to yell, tell his father he was a jerk for it all, but he kept his mouth shut, and instead pulled Mo Xuanyu away from his father.

“I should go start getting ready.” Jin Zixuan spoke quick and stiff, his tone empty of emotion. “Please excuse this son.”

“Your excused.” Jin Guangshan grumbled, stepping back from Mo Xuanyu, not even looking at the upset child as he turned away.

…

“There, there,” Lijuan soothed, putting some cool salve on the now bruising mark under Mo Xuanyu's eye. “see, all good now. This little man must stay tough. Can't cry now that the ache is leaving you.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, still holding tight to Jin Zixuan as his hand went towards his mouth.

“Ah. Don't go making me put the bitter oil on those fingers again.” Lijuan chided, setting aside the medicine she had applied as she sat straighter on the little stool she had been given to rest on. “Can't eat those fingers every time your sad.”

“I'm not eating them.” Mo Xuanyu muttered, something like a choked back laugh, but also a slight cry.

They currently stood in Mo Xuanyu's room, and Jin Zixuan looked down and out of it. He didn't know what to say to his brother. He didn't know why Madam Jin slapped the boy, so how was he supposed to explain it? How does one explain things he doesn't even understand? Instead, he could only stay by Mo Xuanyu's side, hugging the boy close to him when the later whimpered like a kicked puppy. He thought Mo Xuanyu would be better off here, and while he had been for almost a year, this one incident was making him wonder if he was wrong.

Lijuan looked at the expression on Jin Zixuan's distant face, then at the teary eyed one on Mo Xuanyu's. She let out a small sigh, before tugging the seven year old away from his brother.

“Little gongzi needs to let his brother go. It's about time he starts getting ready to for his departure at the end of the month, and he can't do that if this little gongzi is latching onto him and eating his fingers.”

“I'm not eating my fingers.” Mo Xuanyu argued, pouting through tears that had started to subside. However, after just a moment, where the kids eyes were hinting at being warm and happy, suddenly became disheartened again. He looked up at Jin Zixuan, a pleading expression on his face. “Do you have to go?”

Jin Zixuan looked back at the boy, before nodding then getting down to eye level with him. “A-Yu, It would be disrespectful for me to turn down this invitation. Not only is going to Gusu for the lectures important for the Jin Clan, it's also a good opportunity for me and my future.”

“But i'm scared....” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, “I.. I don't want Madam Jin to get mad at me again. Gege, what did I do to make her so angry?”

“It wasn't you...” Jin Zixuan argued, taking his brother by his shoulders. “Your a good kid. You were behaved and you were kind.”

“Then why does she hate me?” Mo Xuanyu suddenly started to sob again.

Lijuan quickly lifted her sleeve and started to clean up the boys face. “Oh shush. This little one is working himself up. It's as Jin Gongzi says, you are well behaved. But even when we behave others can still be upset about things outside of our understanding. You'll just have to not bother Madam Jin while your brother is away.”

Jin Zixuan would agree with Lijuan, but he knew better. It wasn't Madam Jin that Mo Xuanyu had to be directly worried about. If Jin Guangshan still acted as oblivious as he did today, purposefully caused Mo Xuanyu trouble to watch the boy react, what was stopping Madam Jin from getting upset by that again, and lashing out. But it wasn't like he was going make Lijuan hold Mo Xuanyu up in his bedroom all day, everyday for six months. And sending him back to Mo Village for those six months could end badly as well, if Madam Jin or Jin Guangshan were either to decide that the boy should just not come back.

Sure, he had done all they asked and Mo Xuanyu hadn't really done anything to warrant getting kicked out, but if today was anything to go by, that wasn't a certainty. He wanted to scream.

“Little Gongzi, why don't we go paint for a bit?” Lijuan said, tapping Mo Xuanyu's arm. She had noticed the stress on Jin Zixuan's face, and quickly decided to give him some space.

The Youth was thankful, but said nothing. Instead he left, but not without feeling the saddened eyes of Mo Xuanyu watching his back as he went.

Jin Zixuan didn't have a place set in mind to go, no one to talk to about his troubles that weren't part of the trouble to begin with. He couldn't talk to his father, who would just push off what was said, and act defensive, claiming he had done nothing wrong. He couldn't talk to his mother, who had more then likely confined herself to her thoughts somewhere in the palace. Talking to Jin Zixun would be of no use, as his cousin would just claim that Mo Xuanyu was at fault for all of it.

He wished he had an answer, maybe someone he could talk to that wouldn't lash out or cry, or ignore the problem all together. Jin Zixuan didn't have a clue what to do.

But at the very least, he wanted to make it up to Mo Xuanyu.

So, when a week had come and gone, Jin Zixuan orchestrated a plan, and skipped a few classes, training, and some of his packing, knowing his mother would probably be furious once she found out, to take Mo Xuanyu to do something special. He already devised a way to make it up to Madam Jin, and keep Jin Guangshan off his back should they demand any answers from the youth that didn't involve Mo Xuanyu getting in any sort of trouble. He then went to pull his didi out of his own classes, and taking him away to go have some fun.

“where are we going?” Mo Xuanyu asked, as Jin Zixuan carried the seven year old on his back, through the gardens, and off to some remote part of Golden Carp Tower. He had a little drum in his hand that the elder brother had grabbed from the other's things to keep him occupied while they made their way to their mystery destination. Over the past week Mo Xuanyu had been rather quiet, almost not talking to Jin Zixuan any time he came around, or even during meals which Madam Jin had refused to show up to. (Then again, she had barely been seen all week...) That last part was the only reason Jin Zixuan knew it wasn't necessarily about the slap that Mo Xuanyu had been so quiet.

“It's a surprise.” Jin Zixuan answered, keeping an eye out to make sure no one saw them. He didn't want to spoil anything for Mo Xuanyu, nor did he want this day cut short cause people saw him out of class and went to warn Madam Jin, or stop him themselves. (not that they wouldn't notice him missing sooner then later. He was the Jin Heir after all.)

It didn't take them long to reach the place Jin Zixuan had set aside for them. It was one of the archery ranges used for practice by the Jin Clan, specifically for those of higher rank, such as members of the main family. Guest cultivators and other disciples would practice else where. This meant the range was empty... save two bows and a set of arrows.

The first bow was well used, yet fine and elegant in make. The other was a simple one, used for teaching.

Mo Xuanyu blinked in surprise, before leaning over his brothers shoulder to look at his face. Jin Zixuan gave him the faintest smirk.

“... are... are you going to teach me how to shoot a bow?!”

“As your elder brother, and the member of the Jin Clan with the best shot, of course I should be the one to teach you. Anyone else would be lunacy.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, as he was let down. Finding his feet, he quickly set aside the drum and ran over to pick up the practice bow, tugging on the string and looking awe struck at... well... everything. He turned as Jin Zixuan approached, picking up his own bow.

“Not just archery though. If your going to be a cultivator- even just a gentleman one day, you need to master the six arts. Archery is the one I know I can teach you the best...” He looked at Mo Xuanyu with a proud smirk, “And maybe, once you get a little taller, we can start teaching you how to ride a horse.”

Mo Xuanyu's eyes couldn't get any bigger. “Really?! I can learn to ride a horse?!”

“As long as you also learn the other arts too. Like practicing your calligraphy, and your rites, and the others as well.” Jin Zixuan added, taking the two quivers that were propped up beside the bows, and carrying them with him as he turned away. “But for now, lets start with your first lesson. Okay?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, and followed his brother until they were standing several meters in front of several archery targets. The targets were propped up near the far side of the range, each placed further and further away from the last. Jin Zixaun set the quivers down, so his brother could also reach, before taking an arrow and knocking it.

“To start, you don't need to hit a target, you just need to know how to shoot the arrow. I'll show you, then you'll do it. Got it?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded again, trying to keep a serious face, but a giddy smile kept slipping through. Jin Zixuan hid his own smirk behind a calm face, before pulling the air till the bow string was just tight enough, before sending the arrow flying. It hit the closest target in it's center- a feat that while amazing to Mo Xuanyu, was nothing for his brother. Not only was it the easiest target, Jin Zixuan had been shooting a bow since he was five. If he couldn't hit the bullseye of the easiest one without fail, then he wasn't any good was he?

He turned then to Mo Xuanyu, nodding to the arrows. “Go on. You try.”

The small boy quickly grabbed an arrow from his quiver and tried to match his brothers pose. When he shot the arrow from however it simply fell to the ground not far in front of him. Mo Xuanyu pouted.

“... do what you just did again.” Jin Zixuan said, reaching over and handing him another arrow.

Mo Xuanyu took it, and made to pose again, but was stopped when the elder of the two reached out and took his shoulder. “Stop, and hold.” Then he stepped back took his own bow and took position, pulling back the bow string. “What's the difference between how I am doing it and how your doing it?”

Mo Xuanyu looked over Jin Zixuan with a frown, trying to see what was the problem. After a moment, he changed how he was standing then looked at his older brother for approval.

Jin Zixuan frowned, before relaxing the pull on his bow and reaching over, “Your hands A-Yu. Your holding the arrow wrong and your not pulling back taught enough. Pay attention and I will show you again.”

This time Mo Xuanyu followed each step, taking the arrow and pulling it back on the bow string a bit tighter. When he let go, the arrow did fly- right past the first target and somewhere in the dirt way past it.

“You almost have it.” Jin Zixuan huffed. “But your shoulders are too stiff. Pull tightly, but don't stiffen up. The bowstring should be tight, not you.”

Mo Xuanyu took about six more shots, none hitting the target but all slowly showing that he was getting what Jin Zixuan was teaching him. Then on his seventh shot, he hit the first target. It wasn't anywhere close to the center. If it had been about a few centimeters over it would have simply clipped the edge and nothing more. However, it didn't need to hit perfect, as when Mo Xuanyu saw that he had hit it, that was enough to get him jumping with excitement.

“Gege! Gege! I did it!”

Jin Zixuan raised a brow, but just clapped his hands a bit to show his support. This just made Mo Xuanyu more excited, as he rushed to grab another arrow, ready to see if he could hit the target again. The spent a long time at this, Jin Zixuan letting the smaller boy hit the target and only speaking up to correct his brothers form. It was only when he had emptied the quiver, that Mo Xuanyu finally had to stop.

“a good archer collects his arrows that are still good. In a real battle, your arrows can run out fast, so collecting the good ones when you can are important, by survival is more so. The only rule to remember when in practice however, is to watch out for other archers who still might be shooting. But Since it's just the two of us, you don't have to worry about that right now.”

“Okay.” Mo Xuanyu said, before running out toward the target and starting to pick up his arrows. As he did, he started humming a little song. Jin Zixuan shook his head at this, before glancing back toward the entrance to the range. He hadn't heard any commotion yet, hadn't heard anyone calling for him, so they were still in the clear. Glad that could mean they had more time, he turned his attention back, ready to see about taking the next step in teaching his brother. It was as he came to look at Mo Xuanyu, he caught onto a part of the boys song.

“-pretty little lady, singing lovely lady,-”

Jin Zixuan paused, hearing his brother repeat some of those lines over and over. After a moment, he called out, “A-Yu, can I ask you something?”

“What is it gege?” Mo Xuanyu asked back, standing up straight with a bouquet of arrows in his arms, looking rather silly as he smiled out from behind them.

Jin Zixuan held his tongue for a moment, not sure where he should start. He was a bit reluctant to ask this question, cause it might open a door he would rather stay shut. But, it also might answer other questions he had about the boy. After a moment, he finally asked,“Why do you always talk about wanting to be pretty?”

Mo Xuanyu's smile dropped slightly, and he knit his brow. He did seem to think hard on the question, but in the end he just shook his head. “I don't know... maybe I'm just odd.”

Jin Zixuan scowled, “A-Yu, that isn't an answer.”

“But I don't know.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, clenching the arrows tight.

“A-Yu, little boys usually don't call themselves, or want themselves to look 'pretty', like how girls do.”

“We should get back to archery.” Mo Xuanyu said, taking a step forward and letting a smile come to his face. However, a different emotion came across his eyes.

“A-Yu, it's rude to change the topic. Now answer my-”

“I SAID I' DON'T KNOW!!!!” Mo Xuanyu abruptly Shouted, his face twisting as he did.

His sudden outburst came out of nowhere, so startling in fact, that Jin Zixuan took a literal step back with surprise. There a sharp crack in Mo Xuanyu's voice when he did it, but the moment the sound came out, and he saw the dark look cross Jin Zixuan's face, he suddenly dropped all the arrows he was holding and stepped back himself, tears starting to form.

“Gege, don't be mad! Don't be mad! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't mean to yell, I... I... I don't... I'm sorry! I'm Sorry!!!”

It took Jin Zixuan a moment to actually take in what had happened, as Mo Xuanyu had never yelled like that... well... at all. Actually, Jin Zixuan had never seen the boy angry before. It was only after he realized he had been standing there quietly staring at Mo Xuanyu for more then a few minutes, and that the kid was starting sob, that Jin Zixuan finally snapped out of it, and quickly came over. Mo Xuanyu quickly bowed his head, trying to shrink very small, and cover his face as Jin Zixuan squatted down in front of him.

“... A-Yu, are you mad at me?”

Mo Xuanyu abruptly shook his head, trying to turn away, flee even. But Jin Zixuan took his arms and forced him back around. This just caused Mo Xuanyu to let out a sob, as he wouldn't let his brother see his face.

Jin Zixuan stared at the back of his brothers hands, trying to figure out what was wrong, what he could do, but he wasn't even sure what was wrong.

“A-Yu, please look at me. I don't understand why your not answering me, or why your upset. If it's about me bugging you for an answer, it's simply cause I'm concerned for you. I just want to know why you want to be pretty.... but if it's cause your mad at me about the lectures....”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head again, not uncovering his face. He let out a whimper as he trembled.

“A-Yu, please look at me.” Jin Zixuan demanded, tugging at his brothers arms. “I can't help you if you hide from me. If your mad at me, just say it.”

For a time, Mo Xuanyu stayed like that, hiding his face and refusing to answer Jin Zixuan. But when he started to realize that his older brother would not let him go, not let him hide, he started to cry harder. “I... I... I don't want to be bad and selfish...”

“Your not bad. And you can be selfish this once if it means you'll tell me what's wrong.” Jin Zixuan stated, more so out of desperation then out of even understanding what the boy meant.

Mo Xuanyu took a stuttered breath, his whole body seeming to shutter as he did. After a second, he peered between his fingers at Jin Zixuan, and whispered in such a quiet voice that the later almost didn't hear it, “I'm mad.”

“Mad at me?” Jin Zixuan asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, but covered back up his face. He was still whispering as he added,“You're leaving, and without you I can't see mama... and... and you won't stop asking me things I don't know about... I just want to be pretty.... I don't know why....”

He had said it so quietly, that it took Jin Zixuan a minute or two to fully catch on to what had been said. But once he at least caught onto the first part, his face dropped. He hadn't even thought about Mo Xuanyu's mother when it came to his leaving for Gusu. Not only would Mo Xuanyu be left in Lanling without him, Jin Zixuan didn't know anyone who would willingly, or be trusted to take the boy to see his mother! Lijuan was already out of the question with her being to old to travel the short visits, and the only way to make the trip short would be if it was someone who could go by sword. The only people that would include were cultivators, and that just came back to the fact he didn't know who he could trust with Mo Xuanyu.

“... A-Yu... I... I'm sorry...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, unsure what else he could even say. “I didn't even think about you visiting your mother....”

Mo Xuanyu peered out again from behind his fingers, and Jin Zixuan could see a scowl there. “You forgot... will you forget me too? Like A-Die did?”

Those words felt like a punch to the gut. Jin Zixuan grabbed Mo Xuanyu tighter, firmly shaking his head. “No. I won't ever forget you. Why would you think that?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu slowly dropped his hands from his face, sniffling as his angry expression fell too. “I'm sorry gege...I don't want to be mad at you. Your so nice to me....”

“i don't feel very nice right now...” Jin Zixuan mumbled, not realizing he had said the words out loud.

Mo Xuanyu looked at him with wide eyes, before panicking and throwing himself to give his brother a hug. “No! Gege is nice! Gege is very nice! He brought me here, and teaches me cool things and gives me nice toys! A-Yu is the bad one for not being grateful.”

“Please stop saying that your bad.” Jin Zixuan sighed, trying to peel the boy off. Mo Xuanyu fought the pull for a moment, before giving up, and reaching his hand towards his mouth, only to stop and drop it. He looked up at Jin Zixuan, as if he wanted to say something, but quickly looked past the older boy.

Mo Xuanyu's face went still, and he grabbed Jin Zixuan's with an expression of fear.

Jin Zixuan was confused, until he too looked back and saw who was standing at the entrance to the archery range.

Madam Jin was looking at the two of them with a face as still as a frozen lake, her eyes narrowed. Jin Zixuan could only assume then, that Mo Xuanyu's earlier yelling may have finally got them caught, and he suddenly felt scared that his previous plan to take all the blame for their skipping classes, would be thrown aside to punish the screaming child.

As Madam Jin started to cross the archery range, Jin Zixuan got to his feet and pulled Mo Xuanyu behind him, before bowing deep.

“A-Niang, I-”

“Silence.” She snapped, reaching the point where she was directly in front of them. Jin Zixuan didn't say another word, but he also didn't straighten up, still bowing and still holding Mo Xuanyu away from Madam Jin.

She stood there, silently watching the two for a long while, before she pulled something out of her sleeve. Then, she shoved it into Jin Zixuan's hands. Once that was done, she turned away, not looking at him as he finally stood straight, looking at the letter, then her with a expression of confusion. When no answer came from Madam Jin, the youth could only open the letter and look it over with a careful read.

Mo Xuanyu, still too scared to let Madam Jin near him, kept very quiet while his brother read over the letter. When he looked up at Jin Zixuan, he noticed the teens face seem to twist into several different emotions, before landing on being purely bewildered.

“...A-Niang... you... but you said you didn't think he should be allowed to go-”

“I didn't send Lan Laoshi this request for your sake.” Madam Jin snapped, “Or for that brats. I still firmly believe he doesn't deserve this opportunity. I still think him going is a smack in the faces of you and those other who were invited. It is simply that I don't want that boy around me If your not here to keep him in check. I also refuse to let your father use that boy against me for his own entertainment again. Just know that you owe your mother much once you return.” She then set her sights on Mo Xuanyu, who coward under her gaze “and you best come back as an exemplary student. If you want to stay in Lanling, you come back with everything you learn, and strive to one day be the person who is most loyal to A-Xuan, do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure yet what he was being asked, but quickly nodded, not wanting to get hit again.

“Use your words.” Madam Jin snapped.

Mo Xuanyu jolted, but quickly bowed, snapping out a quick “I promise!”

Madam Jin tsked, before turning back to her son. “A-Xuan, on a diffrent note, if I catch you skipping your classes again, I'll make you practice your sword drills for your entire evenings, for a week. Do I make myself clear?”

“Very clear.” Jin Zixuan quickly answered, cupping his hands and bowing deep.

“Good. Now clean this place up and join me and your father for a meal. I have already told him the news, and we can further discuss the arrangements then.” She said this right before leaving with out any more attention to either boy.

Mo Xuanyu watched her go, gripping then onto his brothers robes like a lifeline, before moving his eyes to the letter. He then looked up at Jin Zixuan's face, which was expressionless. Jin Zixuan pulled the letter back up to his face, reading over it again, then turned to look at Mo Xuanyu.

The letter was one from Lan Qiren of Gusu Lan Clan. It seemed, that at some point, Madam Jin had sent him a letter of her own, requesting if the Lan Clan could accept a much younger member of the main Jin Family to join in on the lectures. The reply from Lan Qiren seemed to site that Madam Jin had mentioned Mo Xuanyu was in need of stricter education then Jin Clan could provide. That he was a child in need of discipline. This was answered by the Lan Elder with some reluctance, as the youngest they normally let in was nine or ten years old. However, Lan Qiren was willing to accept the boy in on the lectures, as After all, this was the same Lan Laoshi who was spoken of by many to turn boys into men, and change the rowdiest child into the most gentlemanly of youths.

Jin Zixuan explained this, after finally coming back to himself, to Mo Xuanyu who was wide eyed at this turn of events.

“You won't be in the same classes with me,” Jin Zixuan said, helping his brother clean up the archery range. “You'll be with boys around nine or ten, barely any younger then that. You also will be roomed in a dormitory with them as well. And Lijuan won't be able to come with us, so you'll have to take care of yourself. Do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded as he dumped some of the arrows in the quivers. However, he did stop, his face twisting, before giving Jin Zixuan a side glance.

“... A-Yu, speak your mind.” Jin Zixuan said, taking up the quivers.

“I still won't get to see my mama.... will I?”

Jin Zixuan furrowed his brow, but nodded anyway. “Not likely. There would be no time to take you to go see her, as I don't think you'll be permitted leave of the Cloud Recess while we are visiting.... I... i'm sorry A-Yu.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer that. Just kept his head down.

After a moment of watching his brother act so gloomy, Jin Zixuan huffed, before turning and putting a hand on the boys head. “Be mad at me, A-Yu.”

“What?!” Mo Xuanyu spun around.

“Don't argue with your Xiongzhang.” Jin Zixuan snapped, catching the boy before he could start on again about being a bad kid, “Let yourself be mad at me. I refuse to let you always think your not a good person just cause you get upset, or want something. I admit that I forgot about your visits with your mother, and now you might not get to see her for a while- but that doesn't mean I plan to forget about you or leave you behind. Didn't I promise you that? That I am here?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, a look of guilt on his face.

“Then why would you think I plan on leaving you? Is it cause your odd?” Jin Zixuan asked, causing his brother to flinch, “Well, you haven't stopped being a bit odd since you first came here, and I still refuse to think badly of you for it. I am your elder brother, and I will firmly hold to my responsibility that is taking care of you. For now, that means taking you with me to Gusu. For now, that means I ask that you keep your pretty talk to yourself. not cause I think badly of you for it, but because I want you to stay safe when I can't be there to protect you from harm. Be mad at me A-Yu... because you have a right to be mad when it's with good reason. Bottling that all in is not good for your person, or your cultivation. You have to let it out, and let it go.”

Jin Zixuan wasn't sure if he had gotten being a big brother down yet, but he also felt a bit of relief saying what he had.

Mo Xuanyu seemed to think over the words, before walking over and hugging Jin Zixuan.

“I'm not really mad at gege anymore. I'm just sad that I won't see mama...”

“Good. When we are done, we can have you write her a letter to tell her about it. Maybe I can arrange for you to send her letters while we are in Gusu.”

Mo Xuanyu smiled up at him, before pressing his face into his brothers side. “I love you gege.”

Jin Zixuan blinked. He couldn't help the smile cross his lips as he tussled the boys hair. “And this brother cares deeply for his didi as well. Now let go of me and lets finish cleaning this mess up. Alright?”

And they did just that. They finished putting everything in the the archery range away, before heading out to get a meal. For the rest of the month remaining, Jin Zixuan helped Mo Xuanyu prepare, discussing the invitation, and stopping the boy from packing any toys, much to the later's disappointment. He also began a new addition to how things would go in Golden Carp Tower, starting then instead of before they got back. When Madam Jin and Jin Guangshan started in on even a small argument, Jin Zixuan would quietly send Mo Xuanyu away, keeping him safe, and stopping his father from using the boy.

It would not be long before the month would end, and the two would be heading for Gusu....

Chapter Text

The Cloud Recess was Nothing like Golden Carp Tower.

Golden Carp Tower had it's tall stair cases, that lead up to it's palaces and walls of white and gold, with gardens of white and yellow peony's. It had it's long paths with histories carved into it, and majesty in every golden tile, step and brocade. While The Cloud Recess wasn't anything like that, it didn't mean it wasn't still as awe inducing to little Mo Xuanyu. The mists that covered the mountain side, leading up to the Lan Clan's place of residence, made it seem like the place was set on top of the very clouds. Before even crossing the threshold of the gate, and entering the Cloud Recess itself, there was a wall of over three thousand rules, that Mo Xuanyu was sure he was never going to full memorize. It was almost a demoralizing sight.

He gripped Jin Zixuan's sleeve tightly with one hand, while holding a small wooden box with lovely yellow patterning, in the other. Inside this box was a gift- not a frivolous one akin to the gifts a boy like Mo Xuanyu would enjoy, but one for the person Jin Zixuan called Lan Laoshi. The gift was actually one picked by Jin Guangshan, as he knew the Lan Elder on a personal level and saw to what would be a proper gift. That being said, Not only was it already customary to give gifts, but Jin Zixuan really wanted Mo Xuanyu to be the one to gift it out of the two of them, to make a good impression to Lan Qiren and show how respectful the boy really could be.

It was because of this Lijuan, for the several weeks before Mo Xuanyu was departing for Gusu, had made sure to press on him how to greet the Lan Elder when they met him, and how to do his bows and rites and words when starting and finishing his classes. He had practiced the entirety of each evening of each day, just to make sure he got it right. He even skipped out on playing with a visiting Qin Su, who for the most part only pouted when she found out they couldn't play together. Even after all that practice, Mo Xuanyu was still really nervous.

It didn't help when they finally entered the main area of the Cloud Recess, and found it full of people. Mostly youths, boys specifically, ranging from ages ten to sixteen, all wearing different colored robes, uniforms of each of the clan's they originated from. Tall, short, broad, skinny, bored, or even excited, there were so many people and it just overwhelmed the boy. Mo Xuanyu pressed himself into Jin Zixuan, hiding behind his legs and clutching the box tight to his chest.

Jin Zixuan was just about to ask him what was wrong when a different voice called out to them from behind.

“Hiding behind your brothers legs like a infant might hide behind his mothers skirt, is not the making's of a future cultivator.”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, then spun around as a man approached the two. He was tall, thin, and stood straight as a brush handle, walking airily as he came toward them. While he seemed to be only about the same age as Jin Guangshan in appearance, and had a rather handsome face with a long black goatee, it was all over ruled by an air of a wise elderly master. Truly, he seemed old without even looking old.

Jin Zixuan quickly turned to face the man and cupped his hands, “Lan Laoshi, I was not expecting to run into you until classes began tomorrow.”

Hearing the title, Mo Xuanyu immediately copied his brother, but didn't say a word. As he bowed, he racked his brain to remember everything he was supposed to say and do once his brother gave him the go ahead.

“And you are correct, Jin Zixuan.” Lan Qiren said, stroking his goatee, “But your brothers case is not the same as anyone else here, so I came to assess him myself. As even you should know, these lectures normally are not for ones so young.” His eyes then moved to Mo Xuanyu who peered up at him from his cupped hands and bowing posture.

Jin Zixuan nodded, standing up straight and placing a hand on Mo Xuanyu's shoulder. That was the signal.

Mo Xuanyu cupped his hands and bowed once more, then began reciting his words carefully. “I thank Lan Laoshi for taking his time to accept this one into the lectures, even though I am not qualified.” Mo Xuanyu stood straight and held up the box, “It is said that Lan Laoshi disdain vulgar things with his vast knowledge, so my father has collected classics for him. A set of Helo Management Books woven with gold string. I hope this will gratify Lan Laoshi.”

Jin Zixuan looked to Lan Qiren then, seeing what the man would say... and...

“Your present yourself well child, but you have forgotten a step.” Mo Xuanyu flinched, “You didn't introduce yourself.”

Jin Zixuan winced slightly, but said nothing as Mo Xuanyu shrunk a little,

“This one is sorry...” the boy said with a frown.

“apologies are only a start.” Lan Qiren stated firmly. “Your future actions must prove you truly mean the words you speak. Do you understand?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded... then when the man gave him a hard look, he quickly cupped his hands and bowed, “This Mo Xuanyu thanks Lan Laoshi for his lesson.”

“better, but will need improvement.” Lan Qiren said before turning back to Jin Zixuan, “As I told Madam Jin, and hope to pass on to Jin Zongzhu, while he is bellow the age we normally accept students, I am not against disciplining and educating any boy that might need it. With that in mind, I expect you to realize I will not accept excuses from him should he fail to keep up with the other students, few years his senior. I will also not tolerate him failing to comply with our rules.”

“I understand Lan Laoshi.” Jin Zixuan bowed slightly. “This one thank yous for your patience and your willingness to strengthen my brothers education and cultivation.”

Mo Xuanyu quickly copied his older brothers bow, and Lan Qiren nodded slightly as a Lan Junior came up and took the gift for the man.

“If everything is understood, then I will take my leave.” Lan Qiren noted, “I will see you in Lanshi for class tomorrow morning, Jin Zixuan. And Mo Xuanyu, I will see you during your exams.”

It was then that the Lan Elder walked away, leaving the two behind without another glance. Mo Xuanyu frowned as he looked up at Jin Zixuan, who looked down at him with a calm expression.

“... I messed up.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, lowering his head with a trembling lower lip.

“you were nervous. You can try again when you meet your teacher tomorrow.” Jin Zixuan said, putting a hand to his brothers back and walking him further into the Cloud Recess. “Right now, we should get you to the dorms for the younger guests. Remember to be polite and respectful. And also remember what I said about your...” Mo Xuanyu glanced up at him with sad eyes, “... your different thoughts. It's best you keep them to yourself while we are here. All right?”

“Yes Xiongzhang.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, feeling a deep sadness in his gut. “I won't talk about it...”

Jin Zixuan gave him a quiet thanks, before they made their way to the dormitories.

Once Mo Xuanyu was shown where he would stay, Jin Zixuan had to leave him, heading to the dorms for older guests. The dorms for the younger guests was probably no different then that of the older guests, all looking like simple rooms along a path of white stone. When Mo Xuanyu walked into his dorm, it was rather lonely, with only a desk to do work at, a bed to sleep on and a place to burn incense. Meals would be taken in a dining hall most times with everyone else, and would only be served at meal times. There was also a curfew at hai, and a time he had to get up which was at mao- which were not too far different from Jin Clan's... save he had a feeling that he could get in much more trouble if he wasn't up on time.

setting down a small bag he had brought with him , Mo Xuanyu stepped back out of his dorm and peered around, watching as boys, maybe three to four years his senior greeted each other excitedly. There were not as many of them as there had been youths between the ages of fifteen and sixteen, and they all seemed to find each other and start talking immediately. Mo Xuanyu wondered, if the lectures had included girls, would Qin Su have come? He hadn't seen a single girl since they entered the Cloud Recess, and he couldn't help but wonder why.

“Hey, isn't that boy a bit younger then us? Why is here?”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, looking up to see one of the other kids pointing at him. He went to smile and wave, and the later looked like he was going to wave back, but a different boy had grabbed the first, shaking his head.

“That's the youngest Jin Clan boy. My gege said he's the... something son of Jin Zongzhu and was only allowed in here cause the Jin's bribed Lan Laoshi.”

“That's dumb! You can't bribe Lan Laoshi!” another boy snapped “My father says he is very strict and doesn't condone immoral things. He wouldn't accept a bribe!”

The first kid had been whispering, but badly, so Mo Xuanyu heard every word. He slowly dropped his smile as the kids continued to argue in the distance, before he was turning to go back into his room. Shutting the door behind, he slouched as he slowly dragged himself to the desk. setting down he began pulling things from his bag, and either setting them on the desk, or on the floor. Some books and brushes, as well as a letter from his mother, one he had gotten right before he left for Gusu.

Second Lady Mo had been so happy to hear about how Mo Xuanyu was getting this opportunity, and fully stated how much she would miss him, not getting to see him for a while. She asked that he stay good, and behave himself for Lan Qiren, and to make her proud. It was a moment like this that Mo Xuanyu wished she was there, right by his side, so he could hug her tight and ask her to tell him how he could even do that, how could he make her proud when he didn't even know what he was doing. But she wasn't here. And there was no way to call out to her when she was so far away. Instead he set the letter down and looked at her calligraphy with a distant gaze, thinking back on days together where they drew and wrote and laughed and played.

Mo Xuanyu loved his life with Jin Zixuan, he really did. But while he never said it out loud, in fear of sounding selfish for all he was given... he sometimes would wish he could leave and go home to his mother- no, that he could take her and bring her to Golden Carp Tower, or some where in between. Would it be so bad to have it just be him, and Jin Zixuan, and Second Lady Mo? Maybe Qin Su too, since she was such a nice friend to have.

He smiled as he took a brush and some paper and started to paint. Mo Xuanyu like to paint, even if he wasn't as good as the paintings he saw all over Golden Carp Tower. But still, he painted the place he wanted to be. A palace among the clouds, where he, his brother, his mother and his friends could stay- and there was no mean Madam Jin's or mean auntie's like Madam Mo- and no strict rules to follow. And Jiang Yanli could come too! Mo Xuanyu giggled as he drew the girl standing next to his brother, with as much a smile he could give her with such big brush strokes. Adding bits of reds from his cinnabar ink, he added a small red dot to his brothers head, and red to the flat line lips and eyes, to be make up for Jiang Yanli, Qin Su, and Second Lady Mo... he paused, then almost as if he was keeping a secret, he got really close and added some of that same red to his own lips and eyes in his picture. He giggled and hummed as he added a few more brush strokes here and there, his mood quickly changing as he was now content to be alone.

Mo Xuanyu was content to just do his part and behave, and follow the rules, and do it all alone. He could just hang around his brother in the evening's when they were free after the classes. Mo Xuanyu was fine.... even if he wanted to make a new friend.... cause deep down, he wanted more friends. Someone who wouldn't judge him for being a little weird. But that was unlikely....

Or so Mo Xuanyu thought.

When he was up the next morning, he dressed himself, then ate his morning meal- a simple dish, with no real flavor or grandiose presentation like the Jin's ate- which he was fine with, as he would never be rude to not accept the meals he was given. After that, he followed the other young guests as they made their way to their classroom.

His teacher was a man whose smile was as faint as a breeze, and words as monotone and colorless as a cloud. Just as soft as well, as he read out each of the Lan Clan's rules to the boys present. Mo Xuanyu quickly noticed that, vast majority of the class was made up of boys from the Lan Clan, who wore white forehead ribbons along with their white pristine robes. Some had little cloud designs at the center of their forehead ribbons, that swirled and twisted like real clouds did and had handsome faces. Mo Xuanyu was happy to see one of the Lan Clan boys choose to sit next to him, and He smiled down at the younger boy, clearly being polite, but said not his name, nor asked for Mo Xuanyu's. Instead he focused on the teacher, so Mo Xuanyu did the same- as best as he could.

Even back in Lanling, Mo Xuanyu had trouble paying attention. When it came to the things he found intriguing, like learning about the things cultivators fought to keep the peace, Mo Xuanyu could barely blink he was so focused. But, when it came to things like, qi, dantian's, and the bigger cultivation speak, even if the seven year old wanted to learn them, it was so hard to pay attention. He didn't understand why, and he constantly apologized to his teachers for failing to answer their questions.

Now that he was in Cloud Recess, he knew he had to remember these things, so he started to write down what he could, even if his calligraphy could do better. The Lan boy sitting next to him, raised a brow as he looked over at Mo Xuanyu. Seeing that the boy was trying to write down what rules he could with such a determined look on his little face, the older boy couldn't help but cover his mouth from letting out a giggle.

The teacher glanced their way, took in the sight, but never stopped reciting the rules. By the time he was done stating all three thousand, Mo Xuanyu had only been able to write down a measly hundred or more, and his wrist hurt. He made a mental note to try and go see the wall later and write down the ones he skipped over as well, as he really wanted to prove he could do this.

After the rules had been recited, the teacher began discussing what they would be doing over the next six months together, and as he spoke, Mo Xuanyu set down his brush. His little hand really did hurt from trying to write so much, so he was rubbing it, when he let his eyes wonder the class room. Mo Xuanyu was sat in a seat near a window and as he let his gaze flicked this way and that, they reached it...

It was when he did find the window, his eyes met those of someone peeking in.

The one whose curious eyes met Mo Xuanyu's, was a youth around the same age as Jin Zixuan. When Mo Xuanyu had noticed him, he had looked curious if not a bit bored as he snuck a peek into the classroom's window. But when he saw the seven year old watching him, his bored look became an odd smile. Even when he had been bored, the youth had a hint of a smile at the corner of his eyes, and he was a rather handsome person to boot. Mo Xuanyu blinked at him in confusion, not understanding where this stranger came from. The teen's smile was a friendly one as he watched him back....

Then, out of no where, the youth stuck out his tongue.

Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but cover a startled laugh, which caught the attention of both his teacher and the Lan boy next to him. When the Lan boy looked up and saw the youth at the window he made a sound, and the teen fled with a laugh full of mischief.

“???” The teacher, for the first time since class began, had a look besides a blank smile on his face. He looked genuinely bewildered.

A bunch of the guests boys got up, starting a bit of an uproar, wanting to know who that weird teen was, and why he wasn't in his classroom with Lan Laoshi. The Lan students were all just as confused and looking to their teacher for answers as he tried to get the others to settle down. Mo Xuanyu on the other hand kept his eyes on the window, completely enamored by such a handsome stranger.

The rest of class went as smoothly as the teacher could get it, with the group of guest boys, still wanting to know who that teen was, and why he had been looking in their classroom. By the end of it, the teacher quietly gave up trying to keep their attention, letting them go as soon as the class was over, with the mention that tomorrow they would need to keep their full concentration on the class itself, and any straying from such an action would lead to punishments.

Once they all made it outside, Mo Xuanyu saw the other guest boys walking together talking, and ran up to them.

“Hi-” He started to call out, when one shot him a look. It was a look that clearly said, he didn't want the boy to talk to him.

The others didn't notice and Mo Xuanyu stayed in his spot letting them all go. His lip trembled a little, but he pressed a smile back on his face as he turned and saw the Lan boy he was sitting next to come out. He smiled and started to go over to him instead.

“Hi.”

The Lan boy turned and smiled with a nod. “hello.”

“I'm Mo Xuanyu.” the seven year old said enthusiastically.

“I know. Shifu asked I help you in class if you needed it.” The Lan boy said, “But it seems your quiet the hard worker, even if your easily distracted. I'm certain even for your age you'll do fine with us.”

“Thanks.” Mo Xuanyu grinned.

Just before he could ask the boy if he wanted to play, someone else called out. The Lan boy looked back calling out, “Be right there.” Then smiled and waved before heading that way.

That left Mo Xuanyu alone.

He slowly lowered his head, trying to keep a smile, but it trembled. He did his best not to get too upset. After all, it was only the first day... and he didn't need new friends... he had Jin Zixuan... he had Qin Su back home...

Mo Xuanyu kept his head down as he made his way back to the dorms, truly thinking it probably be better to just go draw in his room then walk around doing nothing... But...

But every time he tried to tell himself being alone was fine, how he had always been alone with his mama, he felt this awful feeling in his gut, that turned and turned. He sniffled a little, quick to wipe his face on his sleeve. He couldn't cry. He promised his brother he would be big and tough.... but the tears just wanted to come he guessed.

“Eh? What's the tears for? Was it all the rules? Memorizing them all would bring me to tears too.”

Mo Xuanyu shot his eyes up, and up even more, until he was looking at a familiar stranger. The youth was sitting atop the black tiles of the wall he had been passing, with a sprig of grass in his moth, and his face resting on his right hand. He had one leg propped up while the other hung down, swaying ever so slightly. He smirked at Mo Xuanyu, before pulling out the sprig and pointing it at the little kid.

“Your the smallest master from the younger class.... didn't know ten year old's could be that short.”

“...I'm not ten... I'm seven.” Mo Xuanyu corrected, sniffling as he blinked up at the youth.

The later raised a brow, “Seven? That's too young to be in the lectures, and your clearly not a Lan. You don't have their funeral clothes.”

“Not a Lan.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, smiling ever so slightly. “My surname is Mo. It's Mo Xuanyu.”

The youths eyes suddenly widened, as he seemed to recognize the name. He sat up, just before leaping down. “Mo Xuanyu! You're that Peacocks didi!”

“Peacock?!” Mo Xuanyu asked rather bewildered. “Who are you calling a peacock?”
“I didn't say Peacock.” The youth lied, feigning a face of confusion. “I said Jin Zixuan.”

“No. You said Peacock.” Mo Xuanyu argued, trying to give the teen a grumpy face, but couldn't hide it very long as scrunched up his nose as he giggled.

“Eh, who even remembers what I said.” The teen tsked, then reached out and put a hand on the kids head. “But i've heard a few things about you from My Shijie. She thinks your the cutest thing, and now that I've met you I think I might have to agree.”

“Your Shijie?” Mo Xuanyu asked, reaching up and grabbing the teens hand.

“Yes.” The Teen nodded with a false seriousness. “My Shijie is unforgettable. You have to remember her. She's....” He seemed like he was about to say something else, but he made a face of distaste before shrugging. “Well, she said she played a game with you, one she used to play with me and my shidi when we were younger.”
Mo Xuanyu had to think about that. But not very long cause there were only two girls he ever played with and Qin Su never mentioned a shidi. That meant....

Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up and the biggest smile crossed his face. “Jiang Jiejie!!”

The youth let out a laugh, before putting a finger over his mouth. “Careful calling her that. My shidi wouldn't be too happy hearing you call her that.”

“Wei Wuxian, who are you calling Shidi.” A harsh voice snapped out, followed by a large amount of footsteps.

Mo Xuanyu turned, and when he saw the rather big group of teens coming that way, he lost his smile and became rather shy. He shrunk back, hiding behind his sleeves as the others approached. The one called Wei Wuxian gave him a look, then gave a huffy 'tut tut'.

“Jiang Cheng, you scared him. Look at the poor thing. Your ugly mug absolutely terrifies him.”

The one called Jiang Cheng was just about as handsome as Wei Wuxian in Mo Xuanyu's head. The difference being this new teen had sharp features and thin eyebrows that only pointed his almond shaped eyes. He scoffed, then smacked the Wei Wuxian's arm. “Who you calling ugly? And it's you who would scare a child with your nonsense. You wana tell me what that was back in class?”

“Ya Wei-Xiong!” A different teen called out with a laugh. “Getting Lan Laoshi to kick you out of class! His face was sour for the longest time after that!”

“You were kicked out of class?” Mo Xuanyu asked softly.

“Eh?” A different boy raised a brow at the small child, waving a fan in his face, “Whose this young master? Isn't he a bit young to be in the lectures?” he had a elegant face, and seemed much more laid-back then the other youths present. He was also a tad bit shorter.

“Mo Xuanyu's his name. He's Jin Zixuan's didi. Isn't that right Mo-didi?” Wei Wuxian asked, smiling down at the kid.

Mo Xuanyu's eyes sparkled as he looked back up at him. “Uh huh.”

“Hey, don't going around making buddies with the smaller ones. You're a bad influence.” Jiang Cheng scoffed, “And you still haven't explained yourself. What's with those answer's you gave Lan Qiren? Stuff like that is fine to say at home, but in front of him? Your asking for it!”

“Eh, he won't like me either way, so I might as well say what I want.” Wei Wuxian replied, before starting to walk away, “Besides, it's not like I called him names. I only gave honest answers, that is all.”

Mo Xuanyu started to follow, enamored by Wei Wuxian, but stopped. He didn't want to seem clingy, but he really wanted to hang out with this fun person. The older still seemed to catch onto him tailing even after he stopped, so he paused to look back.

“Did you want to come play with us older boys Mo-didi? You sure your brother won't throw a fit?”

“Ge- I mean Xiongzhong doesn't throw fits.” Mo Xuanyu stated, then fiddled with his hands, “And I think Wei-gege is funny. And since he's Jiang JieJie's shidi, I think I want to be friends with him like she's my friend.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian gasped, reaching over to cover Jiang Cheng's ears. “I thought I told you to be careful calling her that. My shidi here might get offended-”

Jiang Cheng reached out and knocked Wei Wuxian upside the head. “Your the only offensive person here. And why would I be offended? He is her future brother in law anyway whether we like it or not.” he then looked to Mo Xuanyu, his tone much nicer, if not still stiff. “Sorry about him. He's an idiot.”

The boy with the fan snorted as the other teens let out laughs.

“Ha, ha, ha. Laugh it up all of you. I'll just play with this didi instead of you all.” Wei Wuxian snapped, before abruptly picking up Mo Xuanyu under his arm.

The seven year old squealed a little before laughing and kicking out his legs. “Put me down! Put me down!”

“Eh? Lift you up? Higher?” Wei Wuxian asked, pulling the boy over his shoulder. “Like this?”

Mo Xuanyu could only laugh as the teen started to walk away with him, like the boy was nothing more then a bag of rice. Jiang Cheng let out a scoff, before walking after them, followed by the boy with the fan.

“Wei-xiong,” the fan boy spoke up, “About what you said before, I wanted to say I personally find it interesting.”

Mo Xuanyu was finagled by Wei Wuxian, until he was sitting on the older ones shoulders, getting a good view. his face lit up in broad smile as he hugged his new friends head.

“Obtaining spiritual qi requires cultivating and laboriously forming a golden core. Who knows how long that'll take for someone like me?” The boy with the fan continued, envy apparent on his face, “Any aptitude I have seems to have gotten chewed up by a dog in my mothers womb.”

Wei Wuxian grimaced at that line, but just laughed. Mo Xuanyu listened partially, feeling like he could agree with this other teen. While he was good at remembering things, he already felt like he couldn't grasp cultivation. He knew the goal was to form a golden core, something Jin Zixuan said he had already formed at the age of ten. “Cultivation is hard...” Mo Xuanyu agreed outloud.

Then the one with the fan smiled at him, pointing at him and nodding, “See? See? I'm not the only one with troubles.”

“That boy is barely started.” Jiang Cheng tsked. “you have more years on him, so it's sad only for you.”

The fan boy glared at Jiang Cheng before he continued, “Even so, it's too much.... But resentful qi... That's abundantly produced by all those nefarious creatures out there. If it could be put to use, how nice would that be?”

“Right?? It'd be a waste not to use it.” Wei Wuxian agreed.

“Enough!” Jiang Cheng suddenly warned. “There are impressionable ears present and none of what you are saying is something to actually think about doing! It's a deviant path!”

Mo Xuanyu was completely confused, unsure what was actually being said or where this conversation came from. Resentful qi? That which is produced by nefarious things? Using it? Using it for what?

Wei Wuxian however just laughed. “Why would I leave the grand avenue under the sun to walk the single-planked bridge in the shadows?” He then reached up over his shoulder to poke Mo Xuanyu's nose. “And what does saying any of this in front of this didi do? You have no idea what we are talking about, do you Mo-didi?”

“Uh uh.” Mo Xuanyu shook his head. “Just that you said something to make Lan Laoshi mad, and it's something to do with... bad stuff?”

“See,” Wei Wuxian looked at Jiang Cheng with a smile. The later rolled his eyes as Wei Wuxian poked Mo Xuanyu again, “Hey, Mo-didi, would you want to come hunt pheasants with us before curfew?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, about to say yes, when Jiang Cheng let out a tsk.

“Pheasant's? What pheasant's? Where did you see pheasant's? Go transcribe the Righteousness Collection. Lan Qiren told me to tell you to copy the 'Highest Justice' chapter three times so you can learn what ethics and natural law are all about.”

“Three times? I'll ascend after one!” Wei Wuxian gawked. He looked up at Mo Xuanyu, “are you hearing this Mo-didi? Lan Laotou must really hate me.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled again, finding very quickly that he really liked Wei Wuixan, and hugged around the teens neck even tighter to make it as obvious as possible.

Wei Wuxian smiled at this, then let out an exaggerated sigh as he continued. “Isn't that the Lan Family Precepts? Why copy those? It's not like I'm going to marry into the Lan's. I refuse to do them.”

Mo Xuanyu once more let out a giggle as the boy with the fan quickly spoke up.

“I'll copy them for you Wei-Xiong.”

“Ain't that suspicious, Nie Huaisang.” Wei Wuxian said, enunciating each part of the others name. “People only act this helpful when they want something. What is it? Spit it out.”

The boy named Nie Huaisang quickly tapped Wei Wuxian a few times on the arm with his fan, “You see, Wei Xiong, Lan Laotou has this bad habit of....”

Nie Huaisang stopped mid-sentence. In one quick move, he cleared his throat, opened his fan to cover his face with it before he hid behind Jiang Cheng. Mo Xuanyu looked at the teen with concern, then followed his eyes to see what he was looking at.

It was not a what, but a who- and that who had Mo Xaunyu making a little gasp.

Sure, he had seen many handsome youths today, Wei Wuxian being one of the most handsome he had seen so far. But this youth was different. The teen who was looking in their direction was just plain beautiful. He had such fair skin, smooth like jade, and long flowing black hair- and His eyes were light, almost honey colored with long eyelashes that seemed to only add to his elegant features. He was a Lan, as seen by his robes, and of the main family no less. At that moment, he was standing under a tree, with the sunlight shining through the leaves, making him look like a celestial being. The only thing- really the only thing, Mo Xuanyu was a bit put off by about the teen, was his bitter expression that seemed permanently fixed to his face...

And the way he was pitting that unfriendly, icy glare of his at the lot of them.

Some of the other boys who had followed them, seemed to take several steps back, going completely quiet, where Jiang Cheng shot Wei Wuxian a look of warning. Mo Xuanyu didn't understand why until-

“Wangji-xiong!!” Wei Wuxian called out, jumping up and almost knocking the seven year old off his shoulders.

The cold like jade youth, turned then and left immediatly. But Wei Wuxian seemed persistent.

“Wangji-Xiong! Wait for me- ow..” Wei Wuxian winced, and looked up. “Mo-didi, you pulled my hair.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, holding tight to the teens head and pressing his face behind it.

After a moment, partly giving up on chasing after the youth who was most likely named Lan Wangji, Wei Wuxian looked up at Mo Xuanyu and poked his face, “Did that gege seem scary to you Mo-didi?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded.

“Wei Wuxian, you would be the fool for not being afraid of him.” Jiang Cheng snapped, “That Lan Wangji is probably just like his shufu when it comes to you. He most definitely thinks you're pure evil. He won't ever give you the time of day.”

“Jiang-Xiong is right.” Nie Huaisang murmured. “Lan Wangji's never this rude. You really managed to anger him.”

Wei Wuxian chuckled. “He can ignore me all he wants. It's not like he's even that pretty.”

“I think he is very pretty,” Mo Xuanyu mumbled thoughtfully, and only realized he said such words aloud when Wei Wuxian barked out a laugh.

“Oh? This Mo-didi thinks he's pretty then? Maybe we should go find him so you can tell him that.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head very strongly, and didn't talk anymore. Wei Wuxian seemed acutely aware that the boy was suddenly getting really upset, and quickly bent down to let him off his shoulders. When Mo Xuanyu got off, Wei Wuxian turned and tilted his head up at the kid.

“What's wrong? Do you not like me teasing you?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head.

“Then is it cause you are actually really scared of Lan Wangji?”

Mo Xuanyu thought that over a moment, but shook his head again.

“Oh?” Wei Wuxian hummed, looking rather stumped. “Then what is bothering you? You wana tell me?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head very hard that time. The reason was he was scared was that, telling Wei Wuxian about himself being odd might scare the teen away. And he oh, so, liked Wei Wuxian, wanting him to be his friend. It was just enough that Mo Xuanyu had started crying. Jiang Cheng let out a snort and shot Wei Wuxian an accusatory look.

The tears really seemed to bewilder Wei Wuxian, who let out a dry laugh, “Hey, what's with the crying? It's fine. You don't have to tell me anything! Nothing at all!....” He paused, then smiled even wider then he had before. “How about this, lets go play. We can forget about these silly questions and I'll play around with you a while. We can do a game you want to play too. Will that make you happy?”

Mo Xuanyu tried to hide and wipe away his tears, not answering the older boys question.

“Come on, you have such a cute, pretty little smile. It's a shame not to see it now through all these tears.”

“... W... Wei-gege thinks my smile is pretty?” Mo Xuanyu asked with a sniffle.

“Sure.” Wei Wuxian agreed. “He is very cute, and should have no reason not to smile!”

Mo Xuanyu felt his chest make a weird fluttering feeling, and he smiled softly at Wei Wuxian, still sniffling. The teen smiled back, reaching up and wiping away some of the tears.

“See? Look how pretty and cute your face is! All the girls will want to just pinch your face!”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, then abruptly hugged Wei Wuxian around the neck. “Thank you Wei-gege.”

He didn't see the happy little pout Wei Wuxian gave Jiang Cheng, who just glared at the prior. Nie Huaisang however, did, and he had to let out a laugh.

Wei Wuxian did exactly as he promised, and lead Mo Xuanyu to one of the fields where the two of them played many games. It was here that the seven year old learned so many new games he hadn't yet played before, and learned that Wei Wuxian taught many of these games to his own shidi's around the boys age. He also said there were many other games he would teach Mo Xuanyu, but couldn't cause they had no way here in the, quote, 'Stingy Lan Clan's Cloud Recess.' Mo Xuanyu was quick to try and defend the Lan's, wanting to be good as he promised his gege he would. Wei Wuxian relented, if only to appease the six year old.

They ended their time, playing a small game of hide and seek, where when Jiang Cheng's turn came around, Wei Wuxian purposefully told Mo Xuanyu they were done playing and had him head back to his dorm for the night. Mo Xuanyu would not be around when the Jiang Heir found his Shixiong, and beat him over the head for it.

When Mo Xuanyu arrived back at his dorm, he saw some of the boys playing a game with some rocks out front, and while he wanted to join them, Wei Wuxian had thoroughly tuckered him out. The seven year old instead made his way into his dorm and sat down at his desk. He looked over his painting from earlier, and decided he needed to add his new friends to the piece, cause it only made sense.

The first one he added, was of course Wei Wuxian. He then wanted to add Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, but the paper wasn't that big. While he enjoyed playing with all of them, the other two weren't as playful with him, spending most of the time talking with each other or Wei Wuxian then actually participating. Still, he ended up making two small figures in the back that he mentally noted were them. His little made up palace had so many people already living there, it put a smile on his tired face.

Then, came a knock.

“A-Yu? Are you in there? I'm coming in.” It was Jin Zixuan's voice that called out.

Mo Xuanyu excitedly picked up the drawing and was about to call out and wanted to show his brother the picture.... that was... until he remembered red he put on his own face. He panicked and threw the drawing under the desk, before standing back up and facing the door as it opened.

“Hi gege!” Mo Xuanyu said cheerfully, as Jin Zixuan stepped in with two small plates of food.

“Where have you been A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan asked, setting one of the plates down on the desk. “I went by your classroom after I was let out, but your teacher said you had already left. He also said you were very busy taking notes all class. I'm happy that your taking this all very seriously.”

“I went to go play.” Mo Xuanyu answered, setting down at the desk. “And I am glade the teacher is happy with me... though I couldn't keep up with all the rules.”

“You'll get there.” Jin Zixuan replied, setting down next to him, “Where did you play? I saw the other boys but I never saw you.”

“That's cause I haven't made friends with my class yet.” Mo Xuanyu replied, getting excited, “But I did make a new friend. He is very funny...” He quickly pouted, then added, “But his shidi says that he isn't well behaved, so I won't copy him. But he is still very nice and played with me all afternoon.”

“Oh?” Jin Zixuan raised a brow, “And who is this misbehaving friend you made?”

“His name is Wei Wuxian. He's Jiang Jiejie's shidi.” Mo Xuanyu answered with a big smile.

That smiled disappeared when Jin Zixuan's face went very cold and stiff. The older brother quickly straightened up, and took Mo Xuanyu's shoulder. “You were messing around with Wei Wuxian?”

Mo Xuanyu shrunk back, pouting as he nodded.

“... A-Yu, you can't mess around with Wei Wuxian. He's a bad influence and already has gotten into very bad trouble.” Jin Zixuan said, shaking his head, pleading with his eyes, “On top of that, My mother will be very unhappy if she finds out. You remember her friend? Jiang Yanli's mother? Madam Yu?”

How could Mo Xuanyu ever forget that woman. If Madam Jin was mean, and a bit scary, Madam Yu was the seven year olds worst nightmare- even if he only ever met her that one time! He nodded, so Jin Zixuan continued to explain.

“Well, My mother and Madam Yu both dislike Wei Wuxian a lot. If my mother finds out, you'll be in lots of trouble with her.”

“... but he's really nice.” Mo Xuanyu argued softly. “When all the other kids wouldn't play with me, he did. And... and he just very nice... maybe Madam Jin just doesn't know how nice he can be.”

Jin Zixuan made a face.

The elder boy knew it was more then just bad behavior that made his mother and Madam Yu dislike the youth. There were rumors of Wei Wuxian's heritage, and there was apparently some other things in Jiang Clan that even Jin Zixuan knew little about, but all of them had given Madam Jin a hard, almost cruel opinion of the Jiang Clan's chief disciple. However, that was still only part of the story. After all, Jin Zixuan was in the class room when Lan Qiren confronted Wei Wuxian on what he knew, and the youth answered with the most deviant answers he could think of. Not only did Jin Zixuan not want Wei Wuxian near his little brother for the sake of keeping him from getting corrupted, he wanted Mo Xuanyu not to get in trouble because of the youths antics.

“A-Yu, just cause he is... nice, doesn't mean you should play with him. Wei Wuxian is trouble. Besides I would rather you play with kids your own age.” Jin Zixuan states, hoping that would be final.

“There are no kids my age here.” Mo Xuanyu replies, a verbal, non physical, and unintended slap to Jin Zixuan's face.

How do I forget that!!! Jin Zixuan mentally cursed himself, before turning to Mo Xuanyu. “Your right. This brother forgets. But I mean you should play with your peers.”

“But I don't think they like me...” Mo Xuanyu whined. “They keep looking at me funny, and talk about me, and don't talk to me... and the Lan who sits next to me in class seems nice but he seems busy too. Wei-gege was the only person who acted like he wanted to be my friend....”

“... Wei-gege?” Jin Zixuan stuttered out, looking a little hurt.

Seeing this look on his brothers face, Mo Xuanyu slowly stepped back, before lowering his head. “..i... I... just want a friend.... I promise I won't do anything bad if he does.... honest...”

Jin Zixuan opened his mouth... then closed it. He didn't know what to say. It felt like he never knew what to say. After a moment, he could only sigh. “Come eat your dinner A-Yu. I won't say anymore on this... just... just try to make friends from your class tomorrow... and... keep your word on that. I really don't want you hanging around Wei Wuxian, but if you do, just... just don't do anything he does that will get you in trouble. I really would rather you stayed away from him.”

Mo Xuanyu finally looked Jin Zixuan in the eye, nodding slowly, before sitting back down. The two ate together in silence, before a voice called out that mao would arrive in an incense time. Finishing his dinner Mo Xuanyu gave his brother a quick hug, before going off to get ready for bed. As he disappeared behind a wall, Jin Zixuan made to get up and leave, only to feel his boot catch on something just bellow the lip of the desk. He peered under it, and found a painting there just out of sight. He was confused as to why it was there, not understanding why Mo Xuanyu would put something like that there, unless it fell... until he pulled it out and looked it over.

He couldn't figure out immediately what the painting was off, just that it was about six figures in the front, and two small figures... he thought... in the background, all around a very childishly drawn palace. Jin Zixuan was just about to call out and ask what the painting was, when he noticed one figure had a little red dot on their forehead.

It was him.

Jin Zixuan felt something soft in his chest as he looked at it, tracing a finger carefully across the dried paint, just in case.... only to look at the smallest figure at the center. Given who he assumed were all girls in the painting, he had assumed the small one was another girl... but the small one was holding his hand, the other holding that of a tall woman. He thought it was a girl cause there was red on the lips and eyes... but it wasn't a girl.

It was Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan looked it over for a moment more, before he heard little footsteps. Quickly, he returned the painting to it's hiding spot, pretending he saw nothing, before standing up straight and walking towards the door.

“Good night gege!” Mo Xuanyu called out, barefoot and in his inner robes as he ran up to hug Jin Zixuan.

“good night A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan replied, patting his head.

However, just as he grabbed the door to step out, he took a moment. He knit his brow, before turning and looking back at Mo Xuanyu. His brother smiled up at him so sweetly, and Jin Zixuan felt something in him twist.

“... A-Yu... if... you know that I care about you, no matter what right?”

Mo Xuanyu tilted his head, then smiled wider, “Yes. And I care about you just as much gege.”

Jin Zixuan smiled faintly. “Good... just... just don't worry about... being yourself around me. Others might judge you, but I won't... okay?”

Mo Xuanyu was confused, but before he could ask, his brother reached down and brushed back his hair with one last, “Good Night A-Yu,” before stepping out into the evening air.

After that, the next three days became their own routine.

Mo Xuanyu would wake up, eat, go to class, then spend his afternoon hunting down Wei Wuxian so they could play. Wei Wuxian didn't seem to mind at all, actually enjoying his new little shadow, even if he was a talking reminder to a few of the rules. The thing was, for all of Wei Wuxian's laughter at how obedient the kid was, he never told Mo Xuanyu about a certain run in he had with Jin Zixuan the first morning of the second day of lectures.

It was just before the rowdy teen had been about to enter the Lanshi when Jin Zixuan pulled him aside rather roughly and out of the blue, and spoke hushed and stiff.

“Wei Wuxian, My didi is a good kid. I get he likes you, but if I find you getting him into trouble of any kind, I will not be tolerating it.”

Wei Wuxian, being himself, viewed that threat as a challenge, deciding to make the most of letting Mo Xuanyu hang out with him. Mostly cause he wanted to make sure this poor kid never turned into Peacock junior, but also cause he really did enjoy the kids company. He would never force the kid to do something he didn't want to do.

Mo Xuanyu on that hand, wouldn't tell Wei Wuxian not to break the rules, just that he wouldn't help him when he did break them. He was also content just following the teen around and not playing any games, simply listening to him talk with his peers, like Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang.

That said, Mo Xuanyu had made three other friends. The first two were of course Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, mostly out of convenience and hanging around Wei Wuxian. His relationship to Jiang Cheng was more a mutual understanding to just let Wei Wuxian get himself in to trouble. The only difference was that the younger was doing it cause he was listening to Jin Zixuan's instructions. Jiang Cheng didn't stop Wei Wuxian doing it cause he knew his shixiong well and didn't feel like getting himself into trouble, willing to wait and dig him out of the graves he made for himself later.

Mo Xuanyu's friendship with Nie Huaisang was more connected to art- particularly painting. The teen showed the little boy his fans, the ones he hand painted, and the two would faun over them for a good hour if they could.

It would be his final friend, that was a little different. That friend was the Lan boy Mo Xuanyu sat next to in class. He had become very kind toward Mo Xuanyu, helping him when he needed it, and praising him when he didn't. When it came to studying histories and clan pedigree's he helped Mo Xuanyu ricite things that were other wise hard for the seven year old to articulate. Their friendship however, never left the classroom, as the Lan boy had things to do after class, and wasn't a big fan of games. He preferred things like practicing his music cultivation, which he told Mo Xuanyu he couldn't do well distracted as he was still learning.

Mo Xuanyu didn't mind, and would of course run off to go find Wei Wuxian and the others.

At the end of those three days however, a small bit of trouble came in the form of the teens upcoming exam.

“Please Wei-Xiong!” Nie Huaisang begged, almost throwing himself on top of Wei Wuxian who was looking at some bugs, like worms and beetles, with Mo Xuanyu. “This is my third year attending school in Gusu!! If I get another Yi evaluation, my Da-ge might actually break my legs!!!”

Mo Xuanyu had heard Nie Huaisang bring up his own older brother quiet a lot. However, he always got mixed signals about their relationship. Often, Nie Huisang wouldn't shut up about how cool and amazing his brother was. Other times however, he talked about how terrified he was of getting a bad grade because his brother would break his legs, like now. From what he heard from the other boys around them, Nie Mingjue- Nie Huaisang's brother- was one of the most highly thought of young cultivators of their time! He was strong, powerful, and apparently ranked seventh in looks among young master of the cultivation world of their generation. When Mo Xuanyu had asked who ranked the first six, he was not at all surprised to hear his brother ranked third, Wei Wuxain ranked fourth, and Jiang Cheng ranked fifth. He really wasn't surprised to hear that Lan Wangji, although he hadn't seen the teen since that one glance back when he first met Wei Wuxian, was second, and his older brother a young master named Lan Xichen, was first. Although he kept it to himself, this only made Mo Xuanyu want to see this mystery older youth. He didn't want anyone finding out he was odd, so he kept his mouth shut, but part of him wanted to know... how pretty was the already pretty Lan Wangji's older brother?

“-juniors like us can't even get our own relatives straight! How are any of us supposed to remember someone else's family?!”

“Don't worry about it Huaisang-Xiong.” Wei Wuxian laughed, picking up a beetle and putting it in Mo Xuanyu's hand. “I got a plan. Get the others who want some help too. I can make some cheat sheets they can use during the exam.”

“That's against the rules.” Mo Xuanyu said, holding the beetle up to his face, giggling at how it's feet tickled the back of his hand. “Wei-gege could get in a lot of trouble.”

“Only if I get caught.” Wei Wuxian laughed, picking up a worm and putting it on Mo Xuanyu's head. “Question Mo-didi, do your class get rigorous exams?”

“Yes,” Nie Huaisang answered for him. “And Lan Laotou sees over them as well. He might only teach those of thirteen through sixteen, but the younger ones are still under his eyes when the exam comes. Mo-did, would you also like a cheat sheet? You guys learn some of the same things we do, if a bit simpler and more bare bones.”

“No thank you.” Mo Xuanyu answered picking the worm out of his hair and giving it back to Wei Wuxian. “I told Gege that I would be good. I want to prove I can do the exam all by myself.”

“Mo-didi is very respectable.” Wei Wuxian nodded playfully taking the worm and throwing it toward Jiang Cheng, who grimaced and swatted it out of the air before it could get to him. “He will become a fine young gentleman one day.”

“Why thank you.” Mo Xuanyu said with a grin, as he put the beetle back in the grass.

After that, the three teens and their little friend messed around till dinner time. The last part of his routine day, always ended with Jin Zixuan coming to see him, and the two would eat together. Since that first night, the only time the older brother mentioned Wei Wuxian was to ask if he made Mo Xuanyu do anything foolish. The seven year old always answered honestly, and that was that Wei Wuxian didn't make him do anything. They just had fun. Mo Xuanyu did not mention the cheat sheets. He had forgotten that Wei Wuxian had even mentioned them.

He forgot till the next morning.

As it was exam day, the younger ones had a small amount of time before their test, as Lan Qiren was over looking the older ones take theirs. This gave some of the younger ones time to go over their notes. Mo Xuanyu was one such boy.

His little Lan friend was also reading through his notes, occasionally popping out questions for Mo Xuanyu to answer, and for the most part, the later was able to answer correctly. There were still a third of the answers he was unable to get, but the Lan Boy simply showed him the notes where the answers were and they went over it...

That was....

“Mo Xuanyu.”

All the kids turned, included the named boy, as they saw their teacher step in with a serious expression.

“Mo Xuanyu, please come with me.”

The seven year old felt naked under the stare of every single other boy in the class as he very slowly stood up, and dragged his feet over to his teacher. “..did... did I do something wrong?”

The teacher didn't answer, only frowned as he motioned for Mo Xuanyu to follow. He child heard the whispers as he walked out the door, feeling slowly more and more panicked. Did he do something wrong? Where were they going? Was Jin Zixuan going to be mad? All these questions loomed over his head like a dark cloud as they crossed the Cloud Recess, till not long after they arrived at the Lanshi- the classroom lead by Lan Qiren for the older students.

Mo Xuanyu stopped. He looked up as his teacher, who turned to him before pointing inside.

“Lan-xiangsheng wishes to speak with you.”
Mo Xuanyu's stomach dropped instantly. He very slowly nodded as he slowly creeped into the classroom. Inside, at the front of the room, were five people. Sitting on their knees on the floor were Nie Huaisang, Jiang Cheng, and Wei Wuxian. One person stood aside them, his back straight and his honey gold eyes turning to watch Mo Xuanyu as he entered. It was Lan Wangji. The final person, sitting at a desk at the front of the classroom was Lan Qiren, who stroked his beared with a very serious look on his face.

“Mo Xuanyu,” Lan Qiren called out, causing the child to stop in his steps.

“Huh?!” Wei Wuxian jolted, turning to see him, then shooting a look back at Lan Qiren, “Why is he here?!”

“Silence Wei Ying.” Lan Qiren stated harshly, before looking back at the small boy. “Mo Xuanyu, some of the older boys have said you have been seen hanging around Wei Wuxian after classes. Is this true?”

Mo Xuanyu started to nod, but quickly remembered his manners, and cupped his hands, bowing slightly, “Yes Lan Laoshi.”

“Then did you know about his plan to cheat on the exams today?”

Mo Xuanyu really felt his stomach drop then. OF course he only remembered then that the three older boys sitting on the floor had talked about it before, but he had agreed not to take part. So... he forgot...

“Did you know?” Lan Qiren repeated.

“he didn't know.” Wei Wuxian lied, “He had no part in it-”
“He was not asking you.” Lan Wangji snapped, causing Wei Wuxian to pout up at him.

“Mo Xuanyu.” Lan Qiren spoke up again. “Did you know these ones planned to cheat on their exams.”

“... yes....” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly, tearing up with a trembling lip.

“Did you accept their help? Were you also planning to cheat on todays exam?” Lan Qiren demanded, sounding harsh.

“N-no Lan Laoshi.” Mo Xuanyu stuttered, starting to hiccup. “I promised... promised Xiongzhang I would be good...”

“But you knew about these three planning to help more then half the class cheat and said nothing?” Lan Qiren snapped, hitting his palm against his desk. “How is that good behavior?”

“I-I'm sorry...” Mo Xuanyu hiccuped, getting more and more distressed.

“Lan Laoshi, please.” Wei Wuxian spoke up, “He's real little, and he told me to my face he wouldn't cheat. That should count for something. Mo Xuanyu is a good kid. Honest. He's just little and probably didn't think to tell a teacher.”

“Then let this be a lesson to him.” Lan Qiren stated before standing up. “Mo Xuanyu, since you failed to tell the teachers, a punishment will be decided after I contact your father and see what he thinks. Besides that, I am pushing your exam off till this afternoon during your free time. You will take it alone with me to insure you are not cheating, to make sure you are being honest in that part. I suggest you use your time this morning to think over what you have done. You are dismissed.”

Mo Xuanyu was crying quietly at this point, and after bowing to Lan Qiren, he made it out of the classroom fast. He found a tree, flopped down under it, and began to cry his little heart out. The good news- the only good news for him, was someone was already looking for him.

“A-Yu?!”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, and when he saw Jin Zixuan he started crying harder, thinking his brother was going to be angry with him. “Gege! Gege i'm sorry!”

Jin Zixaun got down on his knees next to his little brother and took his face in his hands. “hey, shush. Your fine. Just tell me why Lan Qiren called you to the Lanshi. Why were you called to the Lanshi? Does it have to do with Wei Wuxian?”

That question only made Mo Xuanyu sob even harder, and through snot and tears, admitted it all to Jin Zixuan. The elder listened, only to slowly gain a headache. “A-Yu... what did I tell you about that idiot...”

“I...i... I'm sorry...” Mo Xuanyu cried, grabbing his brother. “I didn't- I didn't think to- to- to tell Lan Laoshi! I won't do it again!”

“I'm glad that you won't, but now that A-Die finds out, my mother will too and she won't be happy.”

This only made Mo Xuanyu unreachable as he went into a full blown melt down. He couldn't stop crying, unable to even form a sentence as snot spit and tears rolled off his face. Jin Zixuan felt his heart hurt as he tried his best to wipe away what he could.

“Mo-didi! Mo-didi where are you?”

Jin Zixuan's face went dark, as he shot a look behind him. Wei Wuxian came bounding over, stopping as he made eye contact with the Jin Heir.

“Don't you think you've caused enough trouble?” Jin Zixuan snapped.

“Eh? I don't think I came over here to talk to you.” Wei Wuxian scoffed, before looking over at Mo Xuanyu. Before he could get a word out, Jin Zixuan got to his feet, crossed his arms, and blocked the other teens view.

“You, stay away from him.”

“That's why I came over here. Goodness, can't you be less stiff.” Wei Wuxian tsked, then simply stepped to the side, looking around Jin Zixuan to speak to the crying boy. “Mo-didi. I have bad news. I'm Really sorry about getting you into trouble, and i'm sorry to say we can't play together for a while.”

“W...what?” Mo Xuanyu was able to choke out, shakily standing up, only for Jin Zixuan to step in front of him again.

“Ya,” Wei Wuxian continued, simply side stepping Jin Zixuan again. “I got punished too. I have to copy the notes myself this time. No help. And I have to do it during my free time while supervised so I won't see you for a while. When I'm done, or if ever get time, I'll make it up to you. I promise.”

“Go away.” Jin Zixuan huffed.

“I'm going! I said my peace and I am going.” Wei Wuxian shot back, raising his hands as if in defeat. “See you around Mo-didi... and Peacock!”

“Peacock?!” Jin Zixuan snapped, but the other teen had already bolted, running off before even Mo Xuanyu could reply.

Later that day, Lan Qiren did exactly as he had said. He called Mo Xuanyu into the Lanshi, and had him take his exam alone under his hard gaze. Even though the boy was nervous, he made it through in his allocated time. While from Lan Qiren's expression looking over the exam, the boy knew he didn't fully succeed, he was glad to know he passed... if only by the skin of his teeth.

For the next three days, he did not see height or hair of Wei Wuxian. He instead spent his evenings painting fan's with Nie Huaisang. He only heard a day after the cheating was found out, that Jin Guangshan was very forgiving. Apparently when he had been informed the boy didn't cheat just didn't inform about the cheating, he simply brushed it off as a small child not wanting to look like a snitch in front of older boys. He also apparently didn't in from Madam Jin at all about the incident, informing Lan Qiren not to bother her with it, especially since the case was taken care of by the Lan Elders great disciplining. Where Mo Xuanyu was very grateful, Jin Zixuan was suspicious. He came to the conclusion his father probably just didn't want to deal with Madam Jin, and left it there, praying that it wasn't something else.

So, three days passed without incident.

That was... till the last of those days, when Mo Xuanyu caught Nie Huaisang passing a book onto Jiang Cheng, whispering to 'deliver' the 'goods' to Wei Wuxian. Mo Xuanyu was curious. Only time would tell....

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan felt guilty.

Watching Mo Xuanyu drag himself around for the past three days since the cheating incident had made Jin Zixuan feel terrible. Not only cause it was hard to watch his little brother seem so gloomy, even when he was painting fans with Nie Huaisang, it was also cause Jin Zixuan felt guilty because he could have done something to not get Mo Xuanyu in all that trouble.

You see, Jin Zixuan had his own routine the first couple days of the Gusu Lan Clan's Lectures. He would first get up, get dressed, eat, then head to class. The moment class was over, however, he would head to Mo Xuanyu's class and ask how he was doing. He and his brothers teacher would talk for a little over an hour, then Jin Zixuan would leave to go look for Mo Xuanyu. And this was where he felt guilty. Because He didn't go hang out with his brother. And the reason? Because everyday when he saw Wei Wuxian playing with Mo Xuanyu, his stomach would twist in ways that made the teen feel horrible.

Firstly cause Mo Xuanyu always looked so happy. It didn't help that Wei Wuxian seemed almost way too good at keeping the boy entertained, so good with the seven year old when it came to making him smile. He would do things that Jin Zixuan would never even think to do with Mo Xuanyu, especially things like hunting for bugs or digging in the dirt, which the older brother found distastful. But then, Mo Xuanyu also called Wei Wuxian 'Wei-gege.' The first time he heard him call the teen that, it stung terribly.

It was Cause Jin Zixuan was jealous. There was no other answer. It was so bad, that he couldn't watch his brother play with the teens for more then five minutes before he would storm off to cool his head. It wasn't that he didn't want to play with Mo Xuanyu either, he really did... but... Mo Xuanyu never came looking to ask him. Even during their meals at the end of the day, Mo Xuanyu never asked if Jin Zixuan would join them. Of course that just made Jin Zixuan feel like a petty moron now, AFTER his brother got into trouble. Of course Mo Xuanyu wouldn't ask Jin Zixuan to play with him. For over a year they had put it into routine that the older of the two would come find the younger when they were going to go play. Mo Xuanyu never needed to hunt Jin Zixuan down to ask about hanging out with each other, cause the older had always taken the initiative, cause if he didn't it meant he was busy!

From a mix of despising the idea that Wei Wuxian was better with Mo Xuanyu then he was, to him thinking his little brother should have initiated the conversations... Jin Zixuan now only wanted to throw himself under a rock and bang his head against the ground in an attempt to bully his own pride. Cause that's all it was. Jin Zixuan's pride not only being the Heir of Jin and the older brother, but he had expected to be Mo Xuanyu's best friend, and that the boy would come to him for anything simply cause he was older. But he wasn't the one Mo Xuanyu would come to, and now that he watched a gloomy little seven year old make his way back towards his dorms, and Jin Zixaun absolutely hated himself for it- especially that he was still just not doing his part. He didn't know what to say to his brother. 'Sorry for not wanting to hang out with you, I just hate that your friends with a bad person like Wei Wuxian who I guess isn't that bad cause he actually knows how to talk to you, and its actually cause I am a jealous stupid fool?' Of course he wasn't going to say that! Not only did it not feel right, his pride still tugged at him for wanting to speak so frivolously in his attempt to apologies.

But he really did have to make it up to Mo Xuanyu. Maybe Jin Zixuan would go into town the next free day they had and buy something for his little brother....

Sometime after Jin Zixuan had vanished to go about the rest of his day, Mo Xuanyu, having not seen him, had stopped on his journey back to the dorms when he noticed Nie Huaisang acting strange as he sneaked away. Mo Xuanyu followed for a time, till he saw the second young Nie Master rush over to Jiang Cheng, who was hiding among some trees. The two nodded and quietly ran deeper into some forests before peering up at... at the Lan Clan Library?

Mo Xuanyu had only been in there once during the weeks he had been in Cloud Recess, as his teacher showed them it. He was confused as to why those two were sneaking around it like this and was just about to come over and ask, when he heard yelling coming from the library.

“GET LOST!!” Someone roared, and It sounded scary! so he ducked behind some brush of his own. Just then, Wei Wuxian jumped out of the upstairs window, and landed just bellow a nearby tree. He was laughing his butt off with a sword in his hand as he joined his friends- none of whom noticed Mo Xuanyu peaking out from behind his hiding spot. He could only catch bits and pieces of their conversation. Something about Lan Wangji, and seeing something, and how Wei Wuxian was a dead man. It was the first time Mo Xuanyu had seen the teen since his being punished, and so the little boy wanted to go say hi... but then remembered he wasn't allowed to talk to Wei Wuxian until the latter was done with his transcriptions.

So,Instead, he got up from the brush, cleaned himself up and started to walk away. He didn't see Lan Wangji step out of the Library with a look of pure rage in his eyes, nor the pink of his ears, or the way he didn't look like he wanted anyone to be within twenty meters of him. But Lan Wangji did catch sight of him, humming to himself as he left. A flicker of worry crossed the teens face, but he stayed where he was, watching with sharp unwavering eyes.

Wei Ying didn't involve that boy, did he?

When Mo Xuanyu woke up the next morning, he got dressed, ate a small breakfast, then headed outside.... only to find all the other boys playing in the dormitory courtyard. He stood there a while, very confused, until one of the boys ran up to him giggling.

“Hey little Jin, no class today. Lan Laoshi was called to a symposium in Qinghe. Actually, no class for a few days, as he won't be back till later this week!”

Mo Xuanyu smiled, thanking the other boy, before running back in his room and grabbing his things. Specifically, he grabbed some blank papers, and a well abused brush, and set out to go find a tree to write under. The brush was close to falling appart, as it was not only one he used in class and to paint with, but had brought with him from Lanling. It's brush hairs were falling out, and would probably be useless by the end of the month if not sooner.

I'll just have to ask for a new one soon... Mo Xuanyu thought to himself.

Today, before he went to play, he planed to write a nice little letter to his mother, telling her everything about his week or more in Gusu. At first he didn't want to say anything about getting in trouble, but decided that would be lying to her. Of all the people one could lie to, Mo Xuanyu didn't want to lie to her. So, he wrote everything. From his new friends, to getting in trouble, to passing his first exam, and about how he was getting better at painting thanks to Nie Huaisang. He even decided to leave a little painting in with the letter, one of a bird, as that was what he painted a lot of with Nie Huaisang. (Sure it's head was just a bit too big for it's body, but what do you expect from a seven year old who was still learning?)

As he finished, Mo Xuanyu noticed a shadow come over him. When he looked up he found himself staring into the familiar smirk full of mischief that belonged to one Wei Wuxian.

“Hello Mo-didi. Miss me?”

Mo Xuanyu smiled warmly up at him, but then quickly pouted. “Wei-gege, you said I couldn't see you till you were done with the transcriptions.”

“Yes. And? I'm done with them. What? Did this didi not miss me? Does he not want to hang around me anymore?”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, then shook his head. “No. We can still play together. But I need to find my gege first. I think he was going into town today so I wanted to ask him something.”

“oh, i'm sorry Mo-didi.” Mo Xuanyu looked past Wei Wuxian as Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang came up, having been following their peer. It was the later of the two, waving his fan in his face that spoke, “He already left. I saw him leaving earlier this morning, and I don't know when he will be back.”

“...oh...”Mo Xuanyu murmured. He pouted as he looked down at his letter, before shaking it off and giving the three teens a big warm smile. “It's fine. I can ask him to do it tomorrow after he gets back. We do have a couple of days off anyway.”

“Your right.” Wei Wuxian said, “And since that's the case, I still need to make up for your getting into trouble! So, why don't we go hunt some pheasants!”

At that moment, Jiang Cheng reached out and smacked Wei Wuxian upside the head. “How is doing something against the rules make up for getting him in trouble for you breaking them already?!”
“Hey, you broke the rules too~” Wei Wuxian whined, getting Mo Xuanyu to cover up his giggles with both his hands. “You took a cheat sheet too! You helped me make them and spread them out! And is hunting Pheasant really breaking the rules if the big ol stick in the mud ain't even here?”

“Stick in the mud? Are you talking about Lan Laoshi?” Mo Xuanyu asked, still covering his laughter. “ Wei-gege, That's rude.”

“I wouldn't say it to his face.” Wei Wuxian countered. “So it isn't that rude.”

“Saying it behind his back isn't nice either.” Mo Xuanyu argued trying to give a serious expression through his giggling.

“Eh? Seems this one makes a fair point. I must put my hands up. I've lost this debate. Mo-didi is very wise.”

This just had the seven year old giggling even more as he picked up his papers and carefully rolled them to put in his sleeve. “So, since I am so wise, can I pick what we get to do today?”

“Sure.” Wei Wuxian said standing up straighter. “What does our wise Mo-didi want us to do?”

“hmmm.” Mo Xuanyu tapped his chin, then said with much enthusiasm exclaimed, “I want to go look for bugs! And birds! We don't have to hunt them, just look for em! Maybe catch a few!”

“Oh! I love bird watching!” Nie Huaisang agreed.

“No hunting them?” Wei Wuxian asked with a particularly fake sad face.

“No.” Mo Xuanyu put his little hands on his hips. “I don't want Wei-gege getting in anymore trouble. I don't want him to end up a... a dead man.”

“Dead man?” Wei Wuxian raised a brow. “Where did you hear that?”

“I saw you running from the library yesterday.” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly. “I heard Jiang-gege say you were going to be a dead man.”

“...” Jiang Cheng's own expression went stiff. “you... you didn't see or hear anything else we said or did... did you?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “No, Why?”

Wei Wuxian had a mischievous smirk on his face, but just as he opened his mouth to say something, both Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang recognized that particular expression. They both lunged, grabbing their friend and covering his mouth.

“Don't worry about it.” Jiang Cheng said..

“It's not your concern Mo-didi!” Nie Huaisang stated with a nervous laugh.

Wei Wuxian quickly pulled both their hands away, and made a face. “What do you two take me for? I wasn't going to say anything.”

“Sure you weren't.” Jiang Cheng sneered.

“Say what?” Mo Xuanyu asked, now even more curious.

“Don't worry about it Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian sighed. “These two seem to want to burry me alive as well should I say anything. Whatever. Lets go look for bugs and birds, like you asked.”

And so, the four of them strolled about, looking at all the birds and bugs they could find. Wei Wuxian attempted to put a slug on Jiang Cheng who threatened to make him eat it if he tried, and Nie Huaisang helped Mo Xuanyu with the names of all the birds they saw. Mo Xuanyu was quick to tell all three teens that he thought magpies were very pretty. He then said he also thought Peacocks were very pretty, before telling Wei Wuxian to his face that, if he was going to keep calling Jin Zixuan that, he had to acknowledge him being pretty too. Wei Wuxian laughed at that, before leaning over to Jiang Cheng.

“I think that's the point don't you? Pretty boy who preens himself?”

“Shut up.” Jiang Cheng snorted, but dropped to a serious expression when Mo Xuanyu looked back at them confused.

As they were passing the cloud recesses reception hall, known as the Yashi, Wei Wuxian was laughing at something Jiang Cheng told him, but abruptly stopped- both in his laughter and in his tracks. “Two little sticks in the... no, Two Lan Zhan's? Wait no...”

Mo Xuanyu made a face, utterly confused at what Wei Wuxian was trying to say. So he followed all three teens gazes... and immediately went still as a statue himself.

A number of people had emerged from the Yashi, but the ones leading the group were two beautiful young men. They were almost exactly alike in appearance- faces as if sculpted out of ice, skin fair and lovely, dressed in white and and walked as if gliding on air. The thing that simply separated the two was their demeanor and their eye color. The first one was Lan Wangji, as Mo Xuanyu would recognize that sour expression and piercing gold eyes anywhere. But of course, at that moment, Mo Xuanyu couldn't keep his eyes off the other person next to him. The reason was the strangers smile. The one next to Lan Wangji had darker colored eyes, but the were soft, kind, and warm. His lips were turned upright in a equally as welcoming smile, and it was almost like he was glowing. This... this had to be Lan Wangji's elder brother- the first most handsome youth of the older generation within the cultivation world... This was Lan Xichen.

Mo Xuanyu was completely immune to the glare and subsequent pause of Lan Wangji toward them... before said teen approached and called out the seven year old's name, finally snapping the child a bit out of his stupor.

“Mo Xuanyu, you are not supposed to be messing around Wei Wuxian.” Lan Wangji stated, his words sharp but his eyes sharper.

“Eh? Lan Zhan, everyone was told not to be around me till I was done with the transcriptions.” Wei Wuxian whined, stepping between the boy and the cold faced youth, “And aren't I finished? Don't you remember? We talked yesterday? Remember~”

Lan Wangji's face twisted into a death glare. There was something in his eyes, like if he looked at Wei Wuxian much longer he would be burned by some terrible flame, so he looked away, into the far distance. He now completely ignored Wei Wuxian.

“So, then you are Wei Wuxian of Yunmeng?” Lan Xichen spoke, catching Mo Xuanyu's attention again. Even his voice was melodic. Mo Xuanyu stared at him, quiet and unblinking, feeling something he couldn't name.

“Yes, that's me,” Wei Wuxian gestured with courtesy.

Lan Xichen nodded, then looked to Jiang Cheng.

“Jiang Cheng of Yunmeng.” the teen said with the same gesture of courtesy.

After returning the greeting to him as well, Lan Xichen smiled more familiarly to the next youth.

“Xichen-gege...” Nie Huaisang squeaked out.

Lan Xichen was warm as he greeted him. “Huaisang, I have recently returned from Qinghe. Your older brother was asking after your studies. How are things? Will you be able to pass this year?”

“F-for the most part, yes...” Nie Huaisang said, flattening out like a wilted squash.

Lan Xichen nodded to him, then let his eyes settle on the little boy following the three teens. “And if I heard right, this little master is Mo Xuanyu? Jin Zonghu's youngest?”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't speak. It was like a frog got caught in his throat, and all he could do was nod before feeling his face get warm. He abruptly hid behind Wei Wuxian's leg. The youth snickered as Lan Xichen just looked at the boy with a warm grin.

“Am I scary to you Little Mo?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head with a smile that he tried to hide, before shoving his face into the back of Wei Wuxian's leg. This got a soft laugh from Lan Xichen who shook his own head at the child's antics.

“Zewu-jun, where are you all off to anyway?” Wei Wuxian asked with a grin, taking a look at all the Lan's present, and their swords in their hands.

“To exterminate evil water ghosts.” Lan Xichen replied, “We are short on capable hands, so I returned to find Wangji.”
As Mo Xuanyu peeked out from behind Wei Wuxian, to take a look at the handsome Zewu-jun, he noticed someone eyeballing him. He looked over and saw one of the youths in Lan attire, looking at him awkwardly, before completely ignoring him once he noticed the kid looking back. He didn't look particularly interesting, so Mo Xuanyu looked away.

Lan Wangji spoke up, not even looking in the others direction. “Xiongzhang, no need to speak overmuch on the matter. Time is of the essence. We should depart.”

Wei Wuxian stepped up and away from Mo Xuanyu, “Hold on, Hold on, I know how to catch water ghosts. Zewu-jun, why don't you bring us along?” he pointed to himself, Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, the later of whom shook his head.

Lan Xichen smiled, but did not speak. Lan Wangji however was quick to say, “It is against the rules.”

“How is it against the rules?” Wei Wuxian demanded, as Mo Xuanyu tried to hide behind him again, if only cause he was too shy to take peeks at Lan Xichen head on. “We are always catching water ghosts back at Yunmeng. Besides it's not like there are any classes we are missing.”

Jiang Cheng, who felt Wei Wuxian had lost Jiang Clan some face over their stay so far, quickly chimed in. “That's right Zewu-jun. We can definitely be of help.”

“Unnecessary. The Lan Clan of Gusu can also-”

Lan Wangji didn't get to finish as Lan Xichen cut him off with polite words and a smile. “That may not be such a bad idea. Thank you both in advance. Please, go make your preparations, and we can depart together. Will Huaisang be joining us?”

Nie Huaisang quickly shook his head. “I'll pass. I should probably go back and review my studies.”

Mo Xuanyu, realizing that the group was leaving the Cloud Recess, suddenly remembered something and quickly tugged on Wei Wuxian's robes, “I want to come too.”
“Eh?!” Wei Wuxian shook his head, “Mo-didi is too little. You can't help us. You'll stay here-”

“N-Not to fight the ghosts.” Mo Xuanyu admired, then let go and rubbed his hand together nervously. “I-if I can't go that's fine too... m-maybe Wei-gege can do it for me? Or... or some one else?”

“What is it that you need Mo Gongzi?” Lan Xichen asked, one hand behind his back as he smiled down at the boy.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at him, and got all flustered again. The seven year old swayed, unsure how to talk to the youth. After a moment, he finally pulled out some rolled up paper from his sleeve, and handed it to the pretty young man without looking at him.

“Oh? What's this?” Lan Xichen asked, taking it in hand.

“Its a letter....” Mo Xuanyu mumbled sheepishly. “For my mama....”

Lan Xichen's hand twitched slightly. His smile didn't disappear and the only one who noticed was Lan Wangji, who glanced over with a side eye.

“Is that so?” Lan Xichen laughed. “And you wanted it delivered to Lanling?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head... then quickly explained, if not still nervous. “My mama lives in Mo Village... she... she isn't allowed to live with me in Lanling... so... So gege- I mean Xiongzhang takes me to see here once a month. But since I am learning here in Gusu, I can't go see her. So I am writing her letters, until I can see her again.”

When Mo Xuanyu looked up at Lan Xichen, he saw that smile had disappeared- if just for a second, as his eyes seemed to have traces of something else hidden in them. Lan Wangji also lost that scowl he had been wearing, and was now looking back at the boy with a blank expression. After a moment, the younger of the twin jades turned back around, hiding whatever he was thinking- keeping it to himself.

Lan Xichen regained his smile, and looked at Mo Xuanyu rather kindly. “I see. That is very thoughtful of you. I am sure she will love to receive such a letter. Would Mo-gongzi like to come with us then? That way he can make sure the letter gets to her? Maybe I can also see if there is a way we can get letters from her back to you as well during your stay?”

“R-really?!” Mo Xuanyu blurted out.

Lan Xichen nodded. “I would be more then happy to help. After all... a little boy like yourself should be able to talk to his mother.”

“We should get going.” Lan Wangji spoke up, not looking back.

Lan Xichen glanced back at him, a worried look on his face. Wei Wuxian stared at the back of Lan Wangji's head, noticing him seeming a bit stiffer. But instead of worrying too much about it at the moment, he nudged Jiang Cheng and the two ran off to go make preparations.

Nie Huaisang bowed to Lan Xichen then made to leave, but not before waving off Mo Xuanyu, who waved back enthusiastically. Once that was done, the seven year old finally realized he was alone with the Lan's. He knew Wei Wuxian would be back at any moment, but when he glanced back up at Lan Xichen, who still had that pretty face and smile, he wished the teen was back already. Sure he had gotten that ounce of courage to make his request, but now his stomach felt all silly again. He lowered his head and clasped his hands behind his back, rubbing his boot into the ground.

Lan Xichen just chuckled at the boys awkwardness, bending down slightly to hand him back his letter. “How about you hold onto this? That way you can send it. After that we can find you a place to wait until we are done with our water ghosts.”

“...o... okay...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, taking his letter back... then hugging it as he glanced at Lan Xichen, through his eyelashes. “T-thank you.... Zewu-jun.”

“Just call me Lan Xichen.” the young man said, patting the boy on the head.

“Xiongzhang.” Lan Wangji spoke up, still not looking Mo Xuanyu's way. “Why bring those two along? Joking and larking about is unsuitable during spirit extermination.”

Mo Xuanyu did in fact, look toward Lan Wangji- but he was still scared of this youth, so he stepped back a little, hiding ever so slightly behind Lan Xichen.

The later straightened up and answered his brother calmly, “Jiang Zongzhu's chief disciple and his only son both have a fair reputation in Yunmeng. They may not only now how to joke and lark about.”

Lan Wangji said nothing, but when he looked back, it was almost as if his very eyes spoke. And they said, I beg to differ.

Little Mo Xuanyu wanted to defend his big friend Wei Wuxian but when he opened his mouth slightly, Lan Wangji's eyes found him, and he quickly shut it. He did fully hide behind Lan Xichen then, unintentionally grabbing the young man's robe. The elder of the two Twin Jades, made an oh? Sound, before looking down and back with his warmest smile.

“Mo-Gongzi has no need to hide. Wangji might looked cold, but he means you no ill will.”

Lan Wangji's expression shifted slightly, real slightly, as his face rarely showed any emotion. He finally glanced at the boy properly, before knitting his brow. There was a long uncomfortable silence, before he spoke simply.

“Mo Xuanyu, did... Wei Wuxian show you a book?”

Mo Xuanyu peeked around Lan Xichen, looking at the teen with confusion. Why was Lan Wangji bringing this up all of the sudden? And what book was he talking about?

“What's this about a book?” Lan Xichen asked, mirroring Mo Xuanyu's thoughts.

Lan Wangji quickly shook his head. “If he didn't see it, then he is fine and it matters not. However, I still think Wei Wuxian should not join us.”

“Really?” Lan Xichen grinned, “You seemed like you wanted Jiang Zongzhu's eldest disciple to come. That's the other reason I agreed to let them... cause you looked so keenly at him.”

Mo Xuanyu scrunched up his face then. Ever since he first saw Lan Wangji, he was always glaring at Wei Wuxian, or being present when later was in trouble. For all Mo Xuanyu knew, Lan Wangji hated Wei Wuxian's guts! But now, as the teen went stiff, and his brow twitched, he wasn't even sure that was the case.

Finally, after a long icy silence, Lan Wangji looked away, and in an arduous tone said, “Nothing of the sort.”

Before he could say more to defend himself, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng had returned with their swords. The group then mounted their swords, Mo Xuanyu climbing up onto Wei Wuxian's. Lan Xichen offered to help the small child, but the boy was still a bit nervous and shy around him, so answered no with strong shake of his head, and a bashful smile before running off. Still, then seven year old kept taking glances at Lan Xichen as they flew toward their destination.

…

Caiyi Town, as Mo Xuanyu learned it was called, was a place more then ten kilometers away from the Cloud Recesses. The town itself wove through the water ways like a web of buildings and docks. The shores were packed with men and women, and stands and the docks were packed with boats of all shapes and sizes. Each person had baskets upon baskets of fruits, vegetables, bamboo crafts, cakes, tofu and tea. There was even some fine silks among the trading that occurred every which way one looked. Everyone spoke so softly, even when arguing. Mo Xuanyu liked it a lot. Normally, he very much disliked very crowded places, especially if they were loud. But everyone here was so soft spoken and kind, the boy couldn't help but keep a smile.

He then watched as Wei Wuxian bought two jugs from a local vendor and passed one to Jiang Cheng.

“The way the people of the Gusu area speak is so kittenish. They should see how people in Yunmeng argue!”

“are people in Yunmeng mean?” Mo Xuanyu asked, suddenly frowning.

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian looked back at the boy, opening up the jug he had. “No. Actually they are really friendly folk. It's just their loud and rowdy.”

“Like you?” Mo Xuanyu asked with a smile.

“Nope. I am a hundred times worse!” Wei Wuxian teased, but just as he went to take a chug of the drink he paused. “Eh? Lan Zhan? What's the look for? If it's cause I didn't get you one, it's not out of being stingy! People of your clan aren't allowed to drink right?”

Mo Xuanyu peered behind him at Lan Wangji, who once again was glaring. The seven year old frowned, and quickly rushed to catch up with Wei Wuxian, grabbing his sleeve so he wouldn't get left behind.

The first stop of the groups little outing was a small relay station within the town, where Lan Xichen went inside and spoke to one of the courier's.

Mo Xuanyu waited with the others outside, when he heard mumbling.

“I know Zewu-jun is just being nice, but do we really have to make this stop for the Jin brat?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned as he glanced back as one of the Lan's shot a hard look at another.

“Su She, mind yourself. It's not like this is going to take long, and speaking ill of a child is unbecoming of oneself.”

Mo Xuanyu looked away with a frown, when he felt a the sleeve he was holding tug. He looked up at Wei Wuxian who made a silly face at him, cheering the boy back up very quickly. Once Lan Xichen was finished within the relay station, he stepped back out and motioned for Mo Xuanyu to come to him. The boy was hesitant, still so very shy of the young man, but still did as he was told. When he came forward, Lan Xichen got down slightly and pointed the boy to the courier that had followed him out of the relay station.

“He can take your letter to your mother in Mo Village. I have also asked that he sees if she has anything for you, so he may bring it back. If so, he will bring it to the Cloud Recesses main gates directly. After that, when you feel the need to send her something, you can either talk to someone at the gates, or come find me. Would that be all right?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, then very carefully handed his letter to the courier. The courier took it with a kind smile, and then stepped back into the relay station to get other things ready. Mo Xuanyu watched him, before turning to Lan Xichen and cupping his hands. “Thank you Zewu-jun.”

“It is of no trouble.” The young man said, “And I said before, you can just call me Lan Xichen.”

“I know... b-but I want to be respectable.” Mo Xuanyu said, hiding a big silly grin behind his bowing head.

Lan Xichen just chuckled at this, patting the boy on the head and making to stand. “No that we are done here, lets get to the job at hand.”

“So, what will we do with this Mo-didi while the rest of us are taking care of business?” Wei Wuxian asked as the group made their way towards the docks. “Don't want him getting into any sort of trouble while we're out, now do we?”

“I don't get into trouble like Wei-gege does.” Mo Xuanyu argued, relaxing now that he wasn't under Lan Xichen's gaze. “Wei-gege is the one who gets into lots of trouble.”

Wei Wuxian laughed rather hard at that, but before he could respond to the kid, a voice called out from somewhere along the crowded dock.

“A-Yu? A-Yu!”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, but when he spun around and saw who called out to him, he was quickly smiling, “Gege!!”

The only reason Mo Xuanyu quickly lost his smile when he turned to greet his brother, was that when Jin Zixuan came running toward them his expression was one of concern towards the boy and a glare directed at Wei Wuxian next to him.

“A-Yu, what are you doing outside the Cloud Recess?” Jin Zixuan asked, catching up and bending down to get on eye level with his brother. “And why are you messing with Wei Wuxian again?”

“For your information, I'm out of my punishment, so I can hang around with whomever and go off to whereeve I so very well please.” Wei Wuxian scoffed. “As for Mo-didi being here, you can ask Zewu-jun that, not me. I didn't invite him.”

Jin Zixuan glared at him at first but went stiff, then quickly turned to look up at Lan Xichen who nodded to him politely. “Z-Zewu-jun brought him... my apologies for assuming...” he paused, then quickly stood and cupped his hands- one holding a long thin pretty box- to the older Twin Jade. “Sorry to ask you this, but why is my brother with you Zewu-jun?”

“He was wanting to send a letter to his mother, and asked if we could take care of it since we were heading into town anyway.” Lan Xichen answered. “For reasons I will not bother you with, I chose to help him personally. I hope you do not mind.”

“...” Jin Zixuan had a tinge of a pained look cross his eyes, before he slowly looked down at Mo Xuanyu. “... I... would have taken you if you asked.”

“I was going to ask you...” Mo Xuanyu admitted, “But you had already left. I was going to ask you tomorrow instead but, Zewu-jun was very nice to let me come with them today.” he paused, looking at the box in Jin Zixuan's hand, frowning. “Gege, why are you in Caiyi town? And what's that?”

Jin Zixuan looked at the box, then around at all the eyes now on him. He suddenly looked very uncomfortable- bashful even. “Oh... uhm... well... I was...” His face scrunched up harshly, trying to decide where to put the box and his hands. After a long uncomfortable silence, he mummbled out in a hushed voice “I... was getting A-Yu a gift... since I haven't had the time to hang out with you... as much... these days”

“But you said I can't have toys while we are at Gusu...” Mo Xuanyu said, causing Wei Wuxian to cover a laugh as Jiang Cheng elbowed him then started dragging him away. He mumbling something to one of the other Lan Juniors about going to get them some sampans to ride, and was followed slightly by Lan Wangji to make sure they weren't doing anything foolish. This made Jin Zixuan feel a slight more comfortable, less eyes on him that was....But only just by a tiny margin.

“Yes, I did say that A-Yu... but this isn't a toy.” Jin Zixuan stated as he held out the box- not looking at his brother as he did. He still felt very uncomfortable, refusing to make eye contact with Lan Xichen, who covered a small chuckle with his sleeve, or anyone else who stood there just.. watching. Mo Xuanyu took the box carefully, curiosity written all over his face.

When the seven year old opened it up he let out a little gasp. Inside the pristine little box was three different kinds of brushes, all of varrying softness and length and with them was a small ink stone.

“You... you got me paint brushes?!” Mo Xuanyu asked excitedly.

“You seemed to be really interested in painting more recently... so... I thought you would like them.” Jin Zixuan mumbled, looking everywhere but at his brother and the group around them.

“Mo-Gongzi likes painting then?” Lan Xichen asked with a chuckle.

“Uhuh!” Mo Xuanyu answered loudly before closing the box and throwing his arms around Jin Zixuan. “Thank you gege!! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I love them a lot! I really, really love them!!!”

“Be careful with them though.” Jin Zixuan warned halfheartedly, unable to hide the genuine smile on his face at how excited Mo Xuanyu was. “Their very good ones. So you need to treat them with the utmost care.”

Mo Xuanyu pulled back, nodding very seriously, “Oh I will! I will gege! I will take the utmost care! Promise! I love this gift very, very much!”

Jin Zixuan looked happy, almost as happy as his little brother as he reached down and patted his head. “I'm glad.” After the warm moment, he glanced up at Lan Xichen, clearing his throat, and returning to a more neutral expression. “Thank you Zewu-jun, for helping my didi today.”

Lan Xichen nodded, saying “It was no problem at all. Like I said before, we were already heading out for-”

“AHHHHHH!!!”

The group turned abruptly as People immediately began running away from the docks in a horde of terrified faces. just as They were catching onto what was happening one person fleeing the dockside was grabbed by something that had lunged out of the water and began to drag them back toward the murky river.

“Water Ghosts!” Wei Wuxian called out from a sampan he had boarded, just before it shook a little and he pulled out his sword.

Mo Xuanyu tightened his grip on his brother, his eyes going wide as he watched a woman almost got dragged into the water, thankfully to be rescued a second later by Jiang Cheng who sliced down at the water ghost.

Lan Xichen got very serious, pulling out his own sword and rushing out onto the river, followed by the other Lan's with him. Jin Zixuan wasn't one to just stand by and let others do all the work, so he quickly pulled Mo Xuanyu off, and turned to face him.

“A-Yu, get away from the water, and find somewhere safe to hide!”

“Gege-” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, his eyes wide and terrified.

“You'll be fine- just stay away from the water! Go!” Jin Zixuan snapped, before rushing away and following the others out onto the boats.

Mo Xuanyu stumbled back away from the docks, watching as Water Ghosts pulled up and out of the river, grabbing onto boats and people alike, all of whom were quickly rescued by one of the many junior cultivators present. The boy looked about as he saw all of them fighting the ghosts off, either with sword or talisman or other skills of use. Mo Xuanyu had actually never seen anyone fight like this before, save the day his brother found him and saved him from the measuring snake over a year ago. He had been sick and had been covering his head, so hadn't even seen the fight itself, just the aftermath. This time however he had a full view of his brother's skill.

Even if Jin Zixuan seemed to not like Wei Wuxian, maybe even Jiang Cheng for that matter, he was in on the fight with them- side by side. Jin Zixuan sliced at a few water ghosts, sending them fleeing back under the surface, as Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng took to keeping off other water ghosts along the back side of their sampan they were using for stable footing. In the air, and upon his sword Lan Xichen over saw some of the fight, calling out to some of the Lan Juniors, before flying down to swiftly take out several water ghosts all by himself. Lan Wangji stood atop a sampan as well and sent out sealing talismans, forcing the watery spirits back down from whence they came.

Mo Xuanyu had backed a ways from the dock, but was too distracted by the fighting, that his foot snagged on a fallen basket and he fell backwards. The box of paint brushes slipped from his hand and clattered along the dock, Causing the boy to panic. not wanting to loose the kind gift from his brother, Mo Xuanyu lunged over, snatching it back up and quickly shoving it into his robes. Now no longer too distracted, he went to get up and run away....

At that very moment, something wet and slimy shot through the boards on the dock and took his ankle.

Mo Xuanyu let out a cry as he crashed onto the wooden dock, turning his head as a water ghost gurgled at him, its white eyes boring into him before it began to try and drag him back and under. Out of sheer panic, The boy swung out his free foot, kicking it in the face, which caused it to let go for a second. Mo Xuanyu was quick to scramble across the dock, as it lunged for him again. Before it could reach him however, a blue sword glare shot out, cutting through the ghost instantly. the seven year old attempted to look back, but some one snatched him by the collar, and leapt up onto a tiled roof of a nearby building, before carefully dropping him aside and turning to face the river once more. Looking up, Mo Xuanyu first thought it had been Lan Xichen to save him, as he saw the Lan robes, and the hair and the height... but just when he started to thank the young man, he looked up fully and saw a pair of honey gold eyes look back at him.

“Are you all right?” Lan Wangji asked stiffly, holding out his almost crystal like sword.

Mo Xuanyu blinked up at him before he nodded very slowly. that was enough for Lan Wangji to decide he was, indeed, all right. He then turned and went back to the fight without a second glance. Mo Xuanyu stood up, before immediately sitting back down, as not to fall off the tiled roof, but quickly set his eyes on Lan Wangji as he rejoined the fight... which didn't take much longer to end, as the specters vanished down into the water not too soon after that.

Mo Xuanyu still stared at the youth though, more out of curiosity then anything. For all the times he had run into the teen, Lan Wangji always came off as angry or uncaring to him... scary even. But... then he saved him? It wasn't that Mo Xuanyu didn't think Lan Wangji was capable, or that he wouldn't save him at all if it was necessary.. he just... thought it had been someone else... would have been someone else....

Instead he was stuck on a roof with his feelings, some ranging from confusion, others startled silent terror after almost having been dragged into the water. The seven year old was staring off into nothing, as Jin Zixuan called out to him. After about the fifth call, Lan Wangji finally pointed the teen to the roof he had left the boy on, a slight knit his brow.

Jin Zixuan quickly got up there, and when he took Mo Xuanyu's arm, the boy finally snapped out of his trance. For some reason, it also kickstarted Mo Xuanyu's emotions, as tears suddenly started coming out of his eyes.

“A-Yu, are you hurt?” Jin Zixuan asked, almost a slight panic to his tone as he pulled Mo Xuanyu closer to him. “Are you all right? What's wrong?”

“....” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just shook his head, and grabbed onto his brother as tightly as he could.

After seeing he really was okay, save the boys boots and edge of his robes being a little wet, Jin Zixuan let out a sigh, and carried his brother back down to the ground. Mo Xuanyu was hugging his brothers neck as the teen joined the others back by the dock.

“Zewu-jun, what was that?” Jin Zixuan asked, as Wei Wuxian kicked at the water to see if anything else would come up.

“Why we were in town.” Lan Xichen answered honestly. “But I didn't think it had gotten this bad... the ghosts were supposed to be more concentrated in Biling Lake down the way....”

“Is Caiyi town known for that many drownings?” Jin Zixuan asked. “That seemed like way too many water ghosts to just be a simple issue...”

“The reason I went back to get Wangji after learning about this situation was the amount of water ghosts I had collected before...” Lan Xichen answered looking over the water. “When I had the bodies we collected cleaned up and brought back to town... less then a tenth of them were recognized.”

“That doesn't make any sense.” Wei Wuxian commented, eyeing Mo Xuanyu, “Water Ghosts are territorial. They usually only recognize one body of water- the place they drowned.”

“Your are right.” Lan Xichen nodded, before turing to the rest of the group. “Make ready. We head for Biling Lake immediately.” Then he turned his attention to Jin Zixuan, “It would probably be best if you and your brother return to the Cloud Recess. IF you could, Jin Gongzi, please see if there are any of Lan Clan who would be willing to come lend some aid to Caiyi town in case some of the Water Ghosts make it back.”

“Of course, Zewu-jun.” Jin Zixuan nodded, and turned to leave, still carrying his brother. He was stopped when Mo Xuanyu suddenly sat up in his arms a little.

“W-wait...”

“A-Yu-” Jin Zixuan started, only for his brother to wiggle out of his arms and quickly run up to Lan Wangji.

The boy cupped his hands, bowing and very quietly spoke- “T-thank you for saving me.”

Lan Wangji looked down at him. His expression stayed nuetral as he just nodded with a short, “Mn.”

Mo Xuanyu only then returned to his brother, waving off Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, before he left.

Wei Wuxian, the mischievous teen he was, slid over to Lan Wangji as he watched the seven year old leave.

“eh, Lan Zhan, it seems you have an admirer.”

“...” Lan Wangji ignored him and turned to leave.

“Really Lan Zhan. You should have heard Mo-didi the first time he saw you. Do you know what he said?”

Lan Wangji continued to ignore him as he boarded a Sampan.

“he asked me why that 'pretty gege' was glaring at me. He thinks your pretty Lan Zhan! Or should I call you pretty-gege?”

Lan Wangji flinched slightly, then glared back at Wei Wuxian who smiled at him impishly.

Lan Xichen watched this, covered up a laugh with a cough, before boarding his own Sampan and lead the group on toward Biling Lake.

…

It had been over a couple of hours since Mo Xuanyu and Jin Zixuan had made it back to Cloud Recess. Jin Zixuan did just as he was asked, and informed a few sect disciples and Lan Clan main disciples of the events that had transpired. But, when he made to take Mo Xuanyu back to his dorm, the boy was reluctant. He wanted to wait for Wei Wuxian and the others to get back, wanting to know they were all okay.

Jin Zixuan didn't fight him on this, and instead left to go get the boy some ink sticks and paper to keep him busy as he waited for them to return. During that wait, Nie Huaisang came by, and joined them by the gate, sitting and painting with Mo Xuanyu who was more then happy to have the extra company.

As they did, Jin Zixuan paced nearby, occasionally leaning against a wall or a tree. He wasn't worried about the others, not only cause they were not his people to worry over, but also because each of them were fully capable of taking care of themselves. He was simply here for Mo Xuanyu. That was it.

By the mark of the third hour since they had got back, Mo Xuanyu looked up to see Lan Xichen leading the group back into the gates of the Cloud Recess. Quickly putting away his new brushes, he lunged to his feet and ran over to greet them.

“Zewu-jun! Zewu-jun!” Mo Xuanyu called out waving to the young man. Now that he had hung around Lan Xichen before, he felt more comfortable speaking with him... a little. Every time he saw how pretty Lan Xichen was he still had those funny feelings in his tummy he couldn't quiet name, but at that moment, he just ignored it. “Are you all okay? Did you take care of the water ghosts?”

By that point Mo Xuanyu had reached them, and Lan Xichen glanced over, giving the boy a weak smile... but...

“It's complicated Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen answered honestly as they boy came to a stop. “Pardon me for now. I have to go speak with the elders.” He nodded to the boy, and made to leave... before pausing and looking back at him. Lan Xichen smiled. “You have ink on your face.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu blinked, then bashfully wiped his face, which did absolutely nothing.

Lan Xichen smiled a bit more genuinely before seeming to think of something. He faced Mo Xuanyu for a moment, and spoke, “Mo-gongzi, did you know I paint too?” the boy looked up at him surprised as he continued, “Maybe one day during your stay I could show you some of my art. Would you like that?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded very quickly, and Lan Xichen smiled.

“Then i'll make a day to come show you them. For now I have work to do. I will see you around Mo Xuanyu.”

With that he left, like a gentle breeze on a warm summer day.

By that point Jin Zixuan and Nie Huaisang had caught up to Mo Xuanyu, and were the ones to notice the down expressions of some of the Lan Clan's sect disciples as they came in. When Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian entered, the later carrying a basket of random things (Which got him an annoyed look from the Jin Heir) Nie Huaisang made the inquiry.

“What happened out there? Why is everyone so defeated looking... besides Wei-Xiong.”

Wei Wuxian glanced over, smirked... but suddenly lost some of his cheerfulness with an annoyed pout. “We found the source of the Water Ghosts.” He answered tossing something to Nie Huaisang, then to Mo Xuanyu.

Jin Zixuan caught the one being tossed to his brother out of suspicion. when he saw it was just a loquat, he went ahead and handed it down to the boy, who smiled wide as he accepted the fruit.

“Well isn't that a good thing?” Nie Huaisang asked, rolling his own loquat around in his hands.

Jiang Cheng tsked. “No. The source was a Water Borne Abyss.”

“A What?” Mo Xuanyu asked, pausing before he took a bite.

“Water Borne Abyss.” Jin Zixuan repeated. “It's... something that happens when bodies of water collect enough resentful energy that it gives them a temperament. Causing the water itself to feed on capsizing ships and people who drown....” He paused then made a face as he looked back up at the other three teens, “But that doesn't make sense. Zewu-jun said very few of the bodies found were locals. A Water Borne Abyss would have to have been born from the locals though... right?”

“Not unless it was driven here.” Wei Wuxian tsked. “I'll give the Jin Heir here three guess as to who would be so hauty as to send something that terrible into someone else's home. Any guesses?”

Jin Zixuan glared at Wei Wuxian, but as he thought about it, Nie Huaisang was the one to give the answer.

“Wen Clan.”

Mo Xuanyu had finally started to eat his loquat, but looked up when he heard this. The name Wen Clan wasn't really unknown to Mo Xuanyu, as he had heard them mentioned in passing conversation over his time in Lanling. If they were spoken of, it was only in whispers, and often not kindly. From his understanding, they were a massive Cultivation Clan- Bigger the Jin Clan by all stretches of the imagination.

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, and frowned. “Why would this Wen Clan send such bad thing somewhere else instead of dealing with it themselves?”

“Good question Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian responded, much to a disgruntled Jin Zixuan. “It's cause they are no good. Selfish even. I hear they even have told a few clans they can't night hunt in certain places cause it's 'their' territory.”

“Stop.” Jin Zixuan quickly snapped. “Wen Clan doesn't take kindly to rumors.”

“And how would they know I said anything?” Wei Wuxian asked. “They never come to these things. There isn't a single member of Wen Clan in Gusu right now. Why? Cause they think themselves better then the rest. Let them I say.” He suddenly smiled, winking at Mo Xuanyu. “Makes it more fun to watch when they get proven Wrong.”

Jin Zixuan shot him a hard look, when Mo Xuanyu spoke up. “But... doesn't that mean they're responible for all the people who got hurt in Caiyi Town? Shouldn't they help the people who got hurt?”

Jiang Cheng looked at him, then at Jin Zixuan before stating what everyone besides the boy already knew, “They won't. Cause who can prove it? They are powerful enough they can do what they want, and deny everything. It's better to just do what we can. That's what Lan Clan is going to have to do for Caiyi Town.”

“But that's not nice.” Mo Xuanyu stated, only for Jin Zixuan to take his arm.

“We should go A-Yu. It's getting late already.”

“Can't Jin Clan do something too?” Mo Xuanyu blurted out. “Can't we send people to help Lan Clan take care of this?”

“... it...” Jin Zixuan stuttered, pausing and becoming a bit speechless.

Thankfully, Nie Huaisang had something to say. “Mo-didi, everyone has troubles... and some caused by Wen Clan. If trouble occurs close to Lanling, but they have too many people rushing to help Gusu, they might not be able to help themselves. It's just... how things are...”

“... but that's not fair.” Mo Xuanyu said, looking upset.

“...no... it isn't.” Nie Huaisang said... and there was a faint anger in his own eyes. “It really isn't Mo-didi...”

After that, things went back to... some semblance of normal.

With Lan Qiren still away at Qinghe, chaos reigned- and the king was Wei Wuxian. Jin Zixuan did his best to keep busy with Mo Xuanyu, and away from the problematic teen, who was hosting big gatherings in his and Jiang Cheng's room. Because he had over heard of some things going on in there, such as drinking liquor, and looking through... certain types of books..... Jin Zixuan firmly banned Mo Xuanyu from seeking out Wei Wuxian while those little parties were going on.

Then, one day later in the week while Mo Xuanyu had just gotten up and was watching some of the other younger boys play a game in the courtyard of the dorms, he got a visit from Lan Xichen.

“hello Mo-gongzi.” He said as he came over, the other boys pausing with stares.

“... h-hello...” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, his bashfulness returning. “May I ask why Zewu-jun is here?”

“I said I would show you some of my paintings when I had some free time next.” Lan Xichen answered. “I have some free time this morning. Would you care to come see them?”

Mo Xuanyu beamed. “I would love to!”

And with that, Mo Xuanyu followed right behind the young man as they left the dorms. The other boys gave eachother looks. Some were shocked, others grumpy. To them, it was completely out of the blue for the little Jin to suddenly be getting special treatment by the Lan Clan's future Zongzhu. But how would they now Mo Xuanyu had already met Lan Xichen, and had unknowingly gotten his pity, and his kindness.

Before they could make it to where ever they were headed however, they were both stopped by nearby wailing.

“I don't want to carry you anymore! Get the hell off!”

“No, I'm wounded!”

Mo Xuanyu instantly recognized the voices of both Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, and was obviously concerned when he heard Wei Wuxian's whining. Seeing as the boy looked worried, and he himself was curious as to the commotion, Lan Xichen stepped along the white stone path till they came across three familiar teens, who were jostling about on the path.

When Mo Xuanyu saw Wei Wuxian, he let out a sound, one purely upset. The teen had welts all over his hands and was slumped over Jiang Cheng, all limp and boneless in nature.

“What's happened?” Lan Xichen asked, looking at the three who froze upon seeing him.

Mo Xuanyu ran over and looked up at Wei Wuxian with big worried eyes. “Wei-gege are you okay?! What happened to your hands?!”

X-Xichen-ge... Mo-didi...” Nie Huaisang stammered, “Wei-xiong... he was... well he was punished this morning with over a hundred strikes from the ferule.. uhm... Does Xichen-ge, maybe have some medicine he could give us for the injuries?”

Mo Xuanyu pouted as Lan Xichen came up and inspected Wei Wuxian. “Wangji administers punishments... Wei-gongzi, you can't walk? What exactly happened?”

All three teens looked at eachother, all too reluctant to answer the question. What neither Mo Xuanyu or Lan Xichen knew, was Wei Wuxian had snuck out and gotten some wine- emperors smile to be exact. When he returned, he ran into Lan Wangji, and in the ensuing fight, Wei Wuxian knocked them both over the wall. The next morning, Lan Wangji came to collect the youth, only to find him- and almost all the other guest youths strewn about the floor, and drunk- as well as having several books of a certain nature strewn about as well. Of course neither Jiang Cheng or Nie Husiang wanted to say any of this to Lan Xichen, so Wei Wuxian took it upon himself to be a distraction.

“Zewu-jun, your didi is so mean and harsh! I can't even walk~!” He raised his hands with a pout, “there are more of these on my back- I am certain! They hit me so many times I can barely stand!”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, looking really upset, which was the only thing Wei Wuxian regretted, as he was certain the boy might start crying on his behalf.

“Ah.” Lan Xichen nodded, looking over the marks. “These are indeed a bit too severe... It make take several days to heal... unless...”

“Unless what?” Jiang Cheng asked, truly concerned.

Lan Xichen smiled. “Well, lets just say medication won't be necessary. Wei-gongzi, let me tell you of a remedy that will have you recovered within hours.”

And so Lan Xichen told Wei Wuxian of the cold springs, and after stating he had permission to go there, left with Mo Xuanyu right on his tail. The boy was worried about Wei Wuxian... but at the same time, it wasn't the first point of which he had been punished. But this badly? After a while, the finally reached a small building, and Lan Xichen asked Mo Xuanyu to stay put while he headed inside.

Looking around the outside, Mo Xuanyu saw the place was surrounded by bamboo, some as tall as trees. He swayed a little as he looked up at them, then out over the trees beyond. He noticed a path up and back- deeper into the Cloud Recess, one that split off. He didn't think too hard about it though and simply waited like he was asked.

Soon enough Lan Xichen returned with a few rolled up pieces under his arm, and a soft expression on his face.

“Here we are. Come. Take a look.”

Mo Xuanyu grinned as he came over to where Lan Xichen knelt, that way the boy could see the paintings. When he unfurled one, Mo Xuanyu face lit up with awe.

“These are so pretty.” the seven year said, grinning from ear to ear at the beautiful landscapes the young man had painted.

“Thank you.” was all Lan Xichen said, happy to see the boy was thoroughly enjoying himself. “It took me time and practice to get to this... and maybe I can show Mo-gongzi some of the things I learned if he would be so interested.”

“Really?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking at the painting, then at the painter.

Lan Xichen nodded. “What is it that you would like to learn to paint, Mo-gongzi?”
Mo Xuanyu smiled, then he didn't. He paused, looking a bit worried.

Lan Xichen was patient however, and waited for the boy to answer.

After a bit, Mo Xuanyu whispered.

“I didn't catch that.” Lan Xichen said, never losing his smile.

“.... pretty things...” Mo Xuanyu mummbled. “... like... like birds... and... some other pretty things...”

Lan Xichen wasn't one to not notice odd changes in behavior... after all, his own didi was Lan Wangji. “... Mo-gongzi, what do you think is pretty?”

Mo Xuanyu quickly shook his head.

“Why are you worried about answering? Are you afraid you'll offend me?” Lan Xichen asked. “Cause if so, there is nothing you can say that will.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu lowered his head. “... Zewu-jun is pretty...”

“That is sweet of you.” Lan Xichen answered, not getting upset at all.

That made Mo Xuanyu a little more comfortable, and he slowly smiled again. “My mama is pretty too. So is Madam Jin.. but she's scary.”

Lan Xichen did his best not to laugh at that. “Is that so? What about other things? Like maybe some animals?”

“Magpies!” Mo Xuanyu said suddenly, and very enthusiastically.

“Ah. You find birds pretty. Huaisang is much the same.”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, “He lets me paint fans with him.”

“That is very nice of him.” Lan Xichen answered. “I am sure he enjoys having a little friend who understands his hobbies.”

Mo Xuanyu was all smiles again. He then started talking more, talking about all the things he found pretty, and what he wanted to learn to paint. Lan Xichen was patient, and listened courteously to the little boys ramblings. After that, he did show him a few tips for painting, and by the time noon came around, he walked the boy back to the dorms.

“It was nice talking with you Mo-gongzi.” He said, as the boy skipped over to his room. “I am glad you enjoyed yourself.”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “Zewu-jun was very nice for showing me his paintings!”

“...” Lan Xichen was still smiling, but a trace of sadness crossed his face when the boy turned to go into his room. Before he could fully disappear, Lan Xichen called out. “Mo-gongzi.”

“Yes?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“... I... wanted to say, if a day comes up, that maybe if I can see to it, allow your brother to able to take you to Mo Village for a few days to visit your mother.” Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened, but Lan Xichen was quick to add, “If I can.”

“Y-you would do that?!”

“If I can.” Lan Xichen added with a small laugh. “As I have said before, a little boy should be able to talk to his mother.”

With that, Mo Xuanyu watched Lan Xichen walk away.

Chapter Text

“That Wei Wuxian...”

Lan Wangji glanced over as Lan Qiren knelt down at his desk, before rubbing the bridge of his nose, a clear sign he was close to a head ache. No, that was wrong. Lan Qiren definitely had a headache.

The Lan Elder had only just arrived back in Gusu the day before, and had spent the first part of class that morning, scolding the blasphemous Wei Wuxian in front of the entire class for all his antics he had been up to over the past week. It didn't help the youth just smiled at him the whole while he was being reprimanded, almost as if he found it funny that he was in trouble. The elder had never met a more shameless child in his life... except, maybe one young woman, years ago....

However, a reprimand was all Lan Qiren had the energy for, as even with his being back, he now had to handle the classes, on top of dealing with the Water Borne Abyss, leaving him spread so very thin. With his brother – the Clan's real head of family, off in seclusion, almost all the clans upkeep fell on Lan Qiren. He sat straighter, a sigh in his breath as he looked at his desk, somewhat a mess with everything he had to do. Or rather as messy as any lan would allow such things to get.

“Xichen, I will need as much of your help as I can while the classes are still going on. There is a chance I may need to shorten them while I deal with the more troublesome issues at hand.”

“Of course Shufu.” Lan Xichen responded, standing just behind his uncle.

Lan Qiren nodded back to him, then began to stroke his goatee. “Has anything else of importance occurred? Anything I should know about?”

Both Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen shook their heads, with an almost synchronized, “None to speak off, Shufu.”

Lan Qiren seemed to relax, ever so slightly at that... then asked, “What about the young Jin Master. Mo Xuanyu. Has he been staying out of trouble?”
Lan Xichen smiled, “He has been no trouble at all. In fact, I think he is quite the well behaved young master.... but...”

“But?” Lan Qiren looked back with a raised brow.

Lan Xichen looked over at Lan Wangji, who looked back with something only his brother could read in his eyes. The elder of the two cleared his throat and spoke as politely and respectfully sounding as he could muster.

“Mo Xuanyu... he is... very young.”

“Yes?” Lan Qiren was now clearly suspicious of his nephews, who he was not foolish to in the slightest.

It was Lan Wangji who spoke up next, having discussed this with Lan Xichen before their uncles return- and wanted to help. “Mo Xuanyu's mother does not live in Lanling. He has been only allowed to go see her every month or so while he lives among the Jin Clan. He had to give up seeing her to come to Gusu and participate in the lectures. Xiongzhang and I thought to ask, that if he does well on his next exam, and keeps up his exceptional behavior, that maybe you might allow him a few days to go visit her...”

Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen both looked at their uncle, whose expression darkened ever so slightly. He looked back at the two, then let out a small harsh huff.

“Wangji, Xichen, now is not the time to make requests such as these.”

“I understand now is a bad time.” Lan Xichen spoke up, crossing in front of his uncle, to kneel down in front of his desk, “but, it is as Wangji asked. It does not have to be today, or tomorrow. Just... after the next exam. He's only seven, and his mother-”

“Are you asking for his sake, or because you're inclined to sympathize?” Lan Qiren cut in, giving his eldest nephew a hard look.

“Can it not be both?” Lan Xichen asked.

Lan Qiren took a deep breath. He looked between the two once more, then shook his head. “giving one boy special treatment simply because he is younger then the rest- he was allowed to come with the expectation that he would be treated on the same level as the other younger boys, three years his senior. If I allow him time away to simply visit his mother, what of the others?”
“And he has gone above what is expected of him already. He already is a special case Shufu. By allowing him to be here, even though he is seven, he already is-” Lan Xichen was cut off as Lan Qiren flicked back his sleeve and hit his desk with the palm of his hand.

“Xichen, do not use my decisions against me.”

“... my apologies, that was not my intention, Shufu.” Lan Xichen lowered his head as he spoke, quieter then before.

Lan Qiren looked at him for a long time, as if contemplating every detail of his nephews current stature. After a moment longer he turned to look at Lan Wangji with an equally challenging look.

“Wangji. I put you in charge of discipline. Speak honestly, has the boy really been behaved.”

“Mn.” Lan Wangji nodded. “Unlike others who were keen to follow Wei Wuxian about his indulgent behavior, he has conducted himself respectfully.”

“hmph.” Lan Qiren looked away, thinking deeply for a time... then.... “... I will only allow it if he is above the average of his classmates on his next exam. I am being lenient by not making it that he has to pass with full marks. And, he must keep his conduct well. If he messes around, or fails the exam, then I will not permit it. That is my final say.”

Lan Xichen's eyes lit up, as a smile returned to his face, “Thank you shufu.”
Lan Qiren shook his head, waving them both off. “I have things I must get done. Leave me.”

…

The first month at Gusu had come and gone, with the lectures becoming shorter and shorter during Lan Qiren's dealing with the Water Borne Abyss. During this time, Lan Xichen had found and informed Jin Zixuan of his deal with his uncle, and the teen was more then happy to pass the information onto his brother who was more excited then he had been even once during their stay. With that new fire under him, Mo Xuanyu was working as hard as possible to take as many notes, and listen as well as he could during his classes. He was determined to do his best, so he could see his mama for not one- but a whole couple of days!

The next exam would be just before the third month mark which was a bit of a ways away, but Mo Xuanyu felt like it was going to be here much faster then that with how classes were going. However, his days were not just filled with getting ready for the exam. Wanting to make sure Mo Xuanyu didn't burn himself out, Jin Zixuan pushed for his brother to take his time playing in the afternoons- or at the very least doing more then just looking over his notes. He was still a child after all.

So, when Mo Xuanyu wasn't studying as hard as he could, he was doing one of three things, with one of four people. Playing with Wei Wuxian, Painting with Lan Xichen or Nie Huaisang, or generally hanging out with his brother.

Jin Zixuan was still very much not a fan of Mo Xuanyu hanging around the mischievous Wei Wuxian, or even Jiang Cheng for that matter. While part of it was his jealousy of the youth, that had mostly deteriorated over the past month, given he now made sure to spend a portion of his free time with Mo Xuanyu. No, Jin Zixuan just had... a certain distaste. that distaste was in the form of Jiang Clan and his future connection to it. Sure he didn't... hate Jiang Yanli... but he still didn't want to be forced to marry a girl that he maybe hung around... a handful of times. Sure, he knew Mo Xuanyu adored the girl even if they had only seen each other twice, and now he was friends with her shidi- but just cause Mo Xuanyu liked Jiang Yanli... it still didn't make him feel great that he was forced to be her future husband... especially knowing both her brother and her shidi. He also... kind of thought he could do better. After all, he was not only the third most handsome in his generation within the Cultivation World, he really thought he was also one of the most skilled. However, He chose to shove all these thoughts to the back of his mind when he was hanging out with Mo Xuanyu. He wanted to focus on his didi right then... not his own already dictated future and personal quarrels...

On the separate note of Mo Xuanyu and his paintings however, that was something he was getting rather good at. What were originally blobs with assumed meaning that he had been painting before, he was slowly having recognizable shapes in his art. When he was painting with Nie Huaisang, the two would mostly paint fans, and talk about birds. Sometimes Jiang Cheng and or Wei Wuxian would hang out with them and talk about whatever, but most times those two would be off doing some mischief.

On the other hand, when painting with Lan Xichen, it really depended on the day what happened while they painted. Some days, while they painted, Lan Xichen would ask Mo Xuanyu about his mother, others the Lan would ask about his classes, and even help him by asking him questions on his studies. Then there were the other days where Lan Xichen seemed content to just listen to the boy prattle on and on about just about whatever he wanted. Mostly it was about what he learned that day or what he and his brother had done- or, even then, some of the games he and Wei Wuxian had gotten to playing.

Sometimes Mo Xuanyu asked Lan Xichen questions.

Such as, 'Does Your brother 'really' hate Wei-gege?' or 'how do you know Huaisang-ge's brother?' or other silly questions that seemed to show the boy was listening to a lot that went on around him. Lan Xichen would answer when he had one, or state that he honestly didn't know, when that was the facts.

Then one day, just around the end of the first week of the second month, Mo Xuanyu asked one particular question.

“Zewu-jun, where is you and Lan Wangji's mama?”

Lan Xichen didn't answer at first. He had stayed very quiet for a very long while. Mo Xuanyu had at first wondered if he had upset the young man, but eventually, near the end of their painting session, the other finally answered.

“She passed away when I was much younger.”

Mo Xuanyu apologized a lot for bringing it up, but Lan Xichen told him not to worry about it. In fact, he was extra soft with the boy after, showing him another little tip for painting- one he could use when painting things like small animals. That helped to calm the boy down, and the two continued their time together peacefully.

Then there was Wei Wuxian, who was more then willing to play with the boy when he wasn't running off to who knows where. Mo Xuanyu had told the teen about the deal Lan Xichen had made for him with Lan Qiren, and asked- in a very pleading tone- that if they played any games, those games had better not get Mo Xuanyu in any kind of trouble so he could go see his mama after the next exam.

“Who knew the ol' stick in the mud had a soft spot.” Wei Wuxian laughed, the two of them walking along the mountain path. He had just returned from town with some of his classmates and Jiang Cheng, and was looking around the under brush with Mo Xuanyu following close behind. “Maybe it's cause Mo-didi is cute. Since I am not cute, I get into lots of trouble.”

“I think you get into trouble cause you break the rules.” Mo Xuanyu pouted playfully, crossing his arms.

“But I could get away with more if I was an adorable little guy, right?” Wei Wuxian teased, looking back and pinching Mo Xuanyu's cheek. “You got all the cuteness in your little face! Your mama must be a beautiful woman to bring a baby faced boy like you into the world.”

“Wei-gege,” Mo Xuanyu wined, trying to push the teens hand away. “My mama is very pretty, but cute isn't pretty.”

“Who said?” Wei Wuxian pouted. Then almost as if on cue, the teen spotted what he was looking for and pounced.

There was a slight noise, as Wei Wuxian pulled a chubby white bunny rabbit out from the brush. It looked like a pure white snowball.

“Like this bunny! Isn't it cute, which is why it's pretty?”

“Not his ears!” Mo Xuanyu called out, reaching over to hold up the rabbit. Wei Wuxian dropped the little guy in the boys arms, it's nose twitching as Mo Xuanyu giggled at how soft it was. “Wei-gege shouldn't bully the poor bunnies.”

“I'm not bullying them.” Wei Wuxian argued playfully. “I'm just... collecting a gift.”

“A gift?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

Wei Wuxian nodded, reaching into another bush and pulling out another rabbit. “Yes. I'm getting that sour faced Lan Zhan some rabbits.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu pouted slightly, then looked up at Wei Wuxian with confusion, “Did Lan Wangji say he liked rabbits?”

“No. but I do.” Wei Wuxian smiled, then leaning in close, added, “I like To eat them!”

“Noooooo!!!” Mo Xuanyu whined, stepping away and pulling the bunny in his arms close to his chest. “You can't eat the bunnies! Their too pretty!”

“Eh? Mo-didi I was just teasing you... wait are you actually crying?”

In fact, Mo Xuanyu was crying. The more and more he thought about the pretty bunny in his arms dying and being eaten up, he started to tear up. Soon, Mo Xuanyu was balling his eyes out and clutching the bunny so tightly, it's nose twitching and ears flicking, completely oblivious of the boys sadness.

“Wei-gege, don't kill the bunny!”

“I was teasing you Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian argued with a smile. He put the bunny he was holding into the collar of his robes, and knelt down in front of the boy, who wasn't losing his tears. “Hey. Hey. This one wasn't trying to make Mo-didi cry. It's like I said there an apology gift for Lan Zhan. So I won't eat them anyway. I prefer pheasant. Here.” He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a leaf of lettuce. Where he got it from was a mystery, but he handed it to Mo Xuanyu. “Why don't you feed this to the one in your arms? Huh? Would that make you feel better?”

Mo Xuanyu sniffled and stuttered his breath a little, before he nodded and took the lettuce. In no time at all, he was smiling again, giggling at the rabbit as it chewed on the lettuce in his hand.

Wei Wuxian smiled impishly at the kid, before ruffling his hair up. “See, there is Mo-didi's pretty smile! Prettier then any rabbit. Maybe he tastes better too!”

“No!” Mo Xuanyu laughed, giggling harder once Wei Wuxian tried to tickle him. “Stop Wei-gege, your going to make me drop the bunny!”

After that, the two sat in the grass with the rabbits for a little longer, before Mo Xunayu suddenly got a slightly more serious look on his face.

“Wei-gege, why are you needing to apologize to Lan Wangji? Did you make him angry? Or did you break the rules again?”

“Eh? Who knows.” Wei Wuxian laughed, taking the bunny in Mo Xuanyu's arms and holding it in his robes with the other. “Lan Zhan hates me. Cause I mess with him. But he's a lil stick in the mud, so I can't help it.”

“I don't think he hates you.” Mo Xuanyu said with an odd seriousness. “Zewu-jun has said stuff to him that makes it sound like he likes you being around... but then he says stuff like....”

“Frivolous? Nonsense?” Wei Wuxian asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded and the teen laughed.

“That sounds like Lan Zhan... but what could Zewu-jun mean by thinking Lan Zhan wants me around? He must be mistaken or you must of miss heard something. Lan Zhan hates my guts.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “I think Lan Wangji doesn't like telling people what he thinks. He's always so quiet.”

“Cause he's a lil stick in the mud.”

“Maybe he's just sad.” Mo Xuanyu said. “Cause he doesn't have any friends.”

“I've been trying to be his friend.” Wei Wuxian sighed dramatically. “But he says we aren't.”

“Maybe a calm friend that follows the rules.” Mo Xuanyu stated.

“Eh? Is that so?” Wei Wuxian laughed. “Then maybe Mo-didi here should ask him to be his friend since he's such a stickler for the rules.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head again, suddenly acting very shy.

“Is Lan Zhan too pretty and scary and cold for Mo-didi to talk to him?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“...” Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just got all bashful and looked away. This just made Wei Wuxian chuckle as he stood up.

“Mo-didi is such a silly little guy. Do you act this way around pretty girls too?”

“The only girls I play with and I know are Qin-jie and your Shijie.” Mo Xuanyu argued. “And both are pretty, but their both also very nice. I can talk to them just fine.”

Wei Wuxian smiled much softer at the boy calling Jiang Yanli pretty. Then he let out an exasperated breath, “Mo-didi is too sweet. I'm afraid someone might mistake him for a sweet paste filled bao and eat him all up!”

“no ones going to eat me!” Mo Xuanyu argued, crossing his arms and crinkling up his nose.

“I am!” Wei Wuxian snapped, lunging and grabbing Mo Xuanyu under his arms.

The boys squealed as Wei Wuxian pretended to eat him up. The rabbits were able then to escape, leaping out of his robes, and causing Wei Wuxian to let go of Mo Xuanyu and chase after them to get them back.

After that another half month passed, and the third month was just around the corner.

Now then, came the exam. Mo Xuanyu was very nervous- Super nervous even, but both Lan Xichen and Jin Zixuan were very vocal the day prior, telling him he could do it and that they were rooting for him. And so, the seven year old tried his very- utmost- best when he began to take the exam. Once it was over, he would not know his score for a few days after, and was practically jittery waiting for the results.

When they finally came, Jin Zixuan was the first to know.

The teen had only just left his own class and learning he had done exceptional on his own exam and still feeling pride over it. He was following some others out, when he saw Mo Xuanyu walking super fast across the greenery, doing his best not to run as the rules said not to. The biggest grin was on the boys face as he waved a paper over his head, already telling Jin Zixuan what he needed to know before the words left the boys mouth.

“gege! Gege! I did it! I did it!!!!” Mo Xuanyu called out, waving that paper higher as he aproached.

Jin Zixuan quickly set his books down on the edge of the cobbled path and rushed over, a smile on his face as he bent down to give his brother a hug.

“I'm happy for you A-Yu! Now Let me see.”

The boy was practically jumping in place as he handed the paper over, letting Jin Zixuan look at the evaluation. Indeed the boy passed a high grade. It wasn't perfect, but it sure was high- even compared to his last exam. Jin Zixuan was grinning almost as wide as Mo Xuanyu as he looked it over.

“This is fantastic A-Yu. Once we can find Zewu-jun, you can show him as well.”

“and then I can go see mama!” Mo Xuanyu cheered.

“Once they find some days for me to take you, you'll get to go see your mother.” Jin Zixuan agreed.

Mo Xuanyu clapped then hugged Jin Zixuan- then stepped back and jumped around all happy. Then he abruptly stopped. “I need to make sure I bring my paintings! I wanna show mama all my paintings! Oh she'll think their so pretty!” he stopped again before snatching his paper and running past Jin Zixuan, “Wei-gege! Jiang-gege! Huaisang-gege! I passed! I passed!”

“No raising your voice.” Lan Qiren called out as he left the Lanshi, heading out to take care of some things. He wasn't too snippy when he said it. Just a matter of fact kind of tone. He did nod to the boy though, maybe a sign of him being pleased at the boy's passing? Who could know?

Mo Xuanyu slowed down as he was told, bowed with an apology to the Lan elder... then quickly sped over to the three teens chuckling to themselves at the scene.

“Look. Look! I passed. I can go see my mama soon!” Mo Xuanyu said giddily, showing the three teens the paper.

Nie Huaisang was smiling at first.. then abruptly frowned as he looked the paper over. Wei Wuxian caught on and started laughing, before putting an arm around his friends shoulder.

“Huaisang-Xiong, don't be too upset.... though it is a little embarrassing that a seven year old outscored you on an exam.”

“Wei-Xiong is rude.” Nie Huaisang scoffed, opening his fan and using to cover his face.

Jiang Cheng covered a chuckle, but then noticed Jin Zixuan slightly glaring at the three of them from across the way. When the Jin Heir noticed he was being watched back, he turned away, dropping his expression to a placated one.

“Where is Lan Wangji?” Mo Xuanyu asked, noticing the youth missing from the rest as the last of the students left the Lanshi.

“Ah. You wouldn't know huh?” Wei Wuxian said. “Lan Qiren has him out of the classes now.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Why do you think?” Jiang Cheng tsked, ignoring Jin Zixuan and elbowing his Shixiong. “This idiot here has Lan Qiren afraid of his best student being corrupted.”

“I thought you were going to apologize to Lan Wangji.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, crossing his arms and giving Wei Wuxian a pout.

“I did.” Wei Wuxian replied, copying the seven year old rather playfully. “It's not my fault he didn't like his gift.. or maybe he did. I don't know, I haven't seen him since.”

Mo Xuanyu gave the teen a hard look, but couldn't stay grumpy with his own excitement. Once he was done talking to the three teens, he started asking around for Lan Xichen, who came and found him not long after that.

The moment Mo Xuanyu saw him approaching from the distance, he quickly went over, handing the young man his evaluation.

“Look! Look Zewu-jun! I passed! I did very well!”

“I see.” Lan Xichen smiled, looking over the paper with a warm expression. “Mo-gongzi did spectactularly. I am so very happy to see how excited he is.”

Mo Xuanyu grinned... then threw his arms around Lan Xichen's waist in a big hug.

“Oh?” The young man laughed, not really expecting such a gesture. “Now what's this for?”

“To Thank you Zewu-jun! Thank you oh so much! Cause your help, I can go see my mama soon! Thank you so much!”

The seven year old didn't see a melancholy smile that crossed the young man's face, as he put a hand on the boys head. “I am so very happy for you, Mo-gongzi.”

Not long after that, the date was then decided. At the end of the week, when Lan Qiren had plans to leave the Recess for a few days and head to Caiyi town to check on more of the situation regarding the Water Borne Abyss, Jin Zixuan would be allowed to take Mo Xuanyu to go see his mother....

Everything was going so well. Perfect even....

Shame then, what happened next.

Before the end of the week could arrive, both the younger and older classes were combined for one specific event. This day, they all gathered in a part of the Cloud Recesses, where a long windowed wall existed, one that told the history of the Lan clan. Lan Qiren led the classes along it, where every seven steps there was a window carved with fretwork, each depicting a different scene from history. The Lan elder explained as they went, how each window was engraved with the story of a Lan ancestor, and the oldest ones depicted four scenes. These were the life of the founding father of Lan Clan. Lan An.

“Lan An, founder of Lan Clan was innately intelligent, born and raised in a Buddhist temple. A monk known far and wide from a young age.” Lan Qiren explained, stroking his goatee as he motioned toward the Window. “At His crowning age, he turned to a secular life, taking the Lan of Qielan- Sanskrit for Monastery- as his surname, and became a musician. It is his musical cultivation that the Lan Clan still uses to this very day.”

Mo Xuanyu followed along, looking at the carved window with fascination. He was staying with his classmates as he was supposed to, but sometimes took glances at the older students from afar. Oddly enough, he was happy to see Wei Wuxian was just as fascinated by the windows as he was. And everyone made it seem like he was horrible in class. Mo Xuanyu thought to himself with a giggle... only to hide it was he who made such a noise when the Lan boy he sat next to in class, looked back at him with a curious look.

“It was on this path to cultivation, that Lan An came to Gusu and met his 'fated one'. The two became cultivation partners and went on to form the foundation of the Lan Family. However, when his partner passed, he returned to the temple he was raised in and ended his life. The four windows here are thus named; “The Monastery,” “Music Study”, “Cultivation Partners” and “Return to Nothingness.”

Mo Xuanyu looked over the four windows, and frowned a little. He thought the story was romantic, yet sad. Poetic song all it's own.

Once everyone had gotten a look, the group was dismissed to the Lanshi, so the older ones could make final notes, then go on with the rest of their day freely. Since most of the younger ones just went off to keep themselves busy, Mo Xuanyu stood at the door to the Lanshi, waiting for either his brother, or his friends to get out.

It was then that he overheard Wei Wuxian laugh out loud.

“So the founding father of Lan was a monk. No surprise there. To enter the secular world for the sake of one person- should you leave, I too shall leave, this life shall not remain in the world- with such a character as your founder, how did he give birth to such unromantic descendants?”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, but didn't say anything. He found Lan Xichen's work 'romantic' in an odd sort of way that only a child would think to see. Maybe he could see Lan Wangji being not the romantic sort, but he definitely thought Lan Xichen would be.

That was when some of the boys in the class started talking about cultivation partners... or rather, they started talking about girls.

“Now, what do you think would be the ideal cultivation partner? I think she ought to be a pretty thing.” one youth said with a laugh. “Soft and sweet. Looks that make any man keel over!”

“I mean, beauty is one thing, but cultivation is important too.” One other commented. “She should be smart, skilled and someone you can work well with.”

“oh. Then lets judge on talent and beauty! Which girl from the sects do you think is the most beautiful then? I heard there is a doctor among the Wen Clan who is gorgeous. What was her name-”

“She's WAY out of your league!” Another chimed in, laughing at the previous youth who pouted angrily.

“There was one sect disciple I saw, pretty young thing. Luo something.” The one spoke then stopped, and looked over, seeing Mo Xuanyu at the door, “What about you little master? Do you know any pretty girls in Lanling that we could look out for?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu felt uncomfortable getting called out, and while he did think girls were pretty and such, he didn't understand why they talked about it like this. Before he could answer, Jin Zixuan called out from the front of the room.

“Leave him be. He's seven. He only thinks that all girls are his jiejie's and that's it.”

“Oh?” the one questioning Mo Xuanyu turned. “Then who does Zixuan-xiong think is the best girl?”

Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian had been chatting away nearby, mindless of the conversation. But both stopped talking immediately once this question was posed. The two of them turned and eyed Jin Zixuan on the front row, who stopped what he was doing, sitting still as stone.

Just then, another youth waved the one who asked the question off. “Don't bother asking Zixuan-xiong a question like that. He already has a fiancee. His answer is surely his fiancee.”

Jin Zixuan pursed his lips, a look most uncomfortable crossing his face as he quickly started shoving his things together, obviously wanting to get out of this scenario. Mo Xuanyu by this age, already understood that Jiang Yanli was his brothers Fiancee, but had never talked about it with him before. It just wasn't part of their talks or play. So, he was a bit confused when he saw his brother acting so oddly, especially when he personally thought Jiang Yanli was so very nice.

“For real?” The disciple who asked Jin Zixuan the question before spoke up again, his clear inability to take hints apparent. “Then what family is she from? Must be a smart and beautiful girl huh?”

Jin Zixuan turned around, ready to tell the teen to stop talking, when Mo Xuanyu spoke up, “I think Jiang-jiejie is very pretty and very nice, and very smart.”

Some of the teens present looked back with confused stares, others looked at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng with questioning looks. Both teens were staring hard at Jin Zixuan.

“A-Yu, please go and wait outside. I don't want to talk about this right now.” The Jin Heir called out, letting out a huff as he made to stand.

“Why?” Wei Wuxian suddenly cut in, he was sounding... rather angry.

Mo Xuanyu had never once heard Wei Wuxian angry. He had only had ever seen the teen happy-go-lucky and full of joy- a mischif smile on his lips almost day and night! So... why the sudden change?

“Why don't you want to talk about it Jin Zixuan?” Wei Wuxian asked, Jiang Cheng not stopping him in the slightest. He too looked rather peeved. Nie Huaisang however, scooted away from the two, clearly not in the mood to get in the middle of... what ever was happening.

“Cause I don't want to? Is that so hard to understand?” Jin Zixuan snapped back, making toward the door, “A-Yu, lets go.”

Wei Wuxian let out a scoff, then stood up, sneering at Jin Zixuan, “The words you say are not in fact hard to understand. I just want to know why. Is there something about my Shijie that dissatisfies you? That's where I am having trouble here.”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, not liking the sudden tension, and noticed some teens whispering. He only got bits and pieces of what they said, some not very nice, but all about Jiang Yanli. It seemed, most of the youths present, thought the girl of un noteworthy character. Plain even, and this just upset an already uncomfortable Mo Xuanyu even more.

“...Xiongzhang...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, reaching out for his brothers sleeve.

But Jin Zixuan also heard the other boys talking. Hearing them, being under Wei Wuxian's scrutiny.... something just snapped. Whether it was his own pride and disliking of his pre decided fate, his own jealousy and distaste of Wei Wuxian, or some arbitrary mix of them both, his blood boiled to the point of rage and He turned back around. He smiled at Wei Wuxian, then without even a bit of remorse, spoke in a callous tone.

“And what exactly should satisfy me about her?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his brother, his own expression only getting more and more upset. “B-but Xiongzhang, Jiang-jiejie is-”

“A-Yu go outside!” Jin Zixuan snapped back, startling the boy. As this happened, Jiang Cheng had also gotten to his feet, his face twisted and bitter- looking a bit too much like madam Yu for Mo Xuanyu's comfort. The seven year old felt torn, unsure of what to do...

Wei Wuxian pushed his shidi back and stepped forward, sneering at Jin Zixuan, “How can you find the pride to say such things?! Even poor Mo-didi here is upset that you act in such a way. What, do you really think your such a prize compared to my shijie?”

“Do not use my brother against me!” Jin Zixuan snapped, Pulling Mo Xuanyu back and behind him, the boy tumbling as he went. “As for your 'precious' shijie, if she is dissatisfied with our engagement, why not ask her to call it off? Huh? I really, really don't care Wei Wuxian! Not about her! Not about your stupid opinion- and for that matter why can't you leave good enough alone? Why even mess around with my brother? You already got him in trouble once! Haven't you ruined the reputation of enough of the people here as it stands? Even your shidi over there has a mark of shame on his name! All while you've been gallivanting around Gusu doing everything to be a complete and utter menace! Why would I want my name anywhere near your shameless Jiang Clan- HA! You know what, now that I think about it, if you like your Shijie sooo much, why don't you ask her father for her hand? Huh? We all already know he treats you more dearly than even his own son!”

BAM!!!

Before anyone could react, Wei Wuxian had already cut the distance between him and Jin Zixuan, landing a punch directly to the other youths face. Jin Zixuan stumbled back, feeling the left side of his face go numb... before flying into a rage of his own, and swinging back.

Mo Xuanyu Let out a terrible sounding scream, freaking out as he watched the two go at each other, a fight that was taking them both down to the floor. Nie Huaisang scrambled over, as the other teens either fled the Lanshi, or started cheering on one of the two teens as they went at it. He grabbed Mo Xuanyu under the arms, trying to hold back the seven year old who was attempting to run over, screaming for the two to stop it. However, Nie Huaisang wasn't very strong, and Mo Xuanyu was in full panic. Sooner then later, he had wrangled himself out of the teenagers arms, and threw himself toward the fight, yelling at the two to stop.
No one saw what happened next. No one knew if it was a miss swing from Jin Zixuan, or a failed punch from Wei Wuxian, but there was a horrible cry, and suddenly Mo Xuanyu fell backward onto his backside, grabbing his own face with both his hands. It was enough to cause both teens to abruptly stop. Mo Xuanyu looked up, his eyes watering up and a mark was already starting to form just bellow his eye.

“... A-Yu,” Jin Zixuan murmured, before trying to shove Wei Wuxian off him but....

But then Mo Xuanyu ran away.

“Mo-didi!!!” Wei Wuxian called out, scrambling to his feet as the kid left in a hurry.

Not one of the other teens stopped Mo Xuanyu, or even tried to, save an upset Nie Huaisang who just couldn't catch him. And none of the Lan's who came rushing to the Lanshi to see what was happening were able to grab the boy either as he ran. In but a short time, Mo Xuanyu had vanished into the Cloud Recesses, leaving not a trace of where he had gone.

…

Mo Xuanyu didn't know how much time had passed since he hid himself under a random bush. Two hours? Three? All he knew was that he was hurting. His face hurt from where he had gotten struck, and his heart hurt from seeing his friend and his brother fighting like that. His heart also hurt cause he didn't understand why it even happened. Why would Jin Zixaun be so mean about Jiang Yanli? Why would he say all those horrible things!?! Sure Mo Xuanyu had only met Jiang Yanli twice before, but she had been oh so nice to him, and to Jin Zixuan. It didn't make any sense! And while Mo Xuanyu could see then why Wei Wuxian would be very upset with his brother, he had never seen him so angry, and never found him to be the type of person to attack someone like that. Mo Xuanyu didn't understand, and so was hurt by it all. It only was worsened by the fact that, he had been hit too. He had only ever been hit that one time by Madam Jin... But his being hit... By which one of the two fighting boys, he didn't know... he understood it was an accident, but it hurt his heart so bad, he couldn't help but cry. Part of him felt guilty, thinking Wei Wuxian and Jin Zixuan might blame each other- maybe even themselves, and that just made the tears come back even more. Mo Xuanyu was confused, and sad, and hurt and... and....

And now He wished today had never even happened.

“Mo Xuanyu.”

When he heard his name, he flinched, sniffed then looked up through his tear filled eyes atThe face that looked back at him through the leaves. It was a pretty one, a familiar one, with light, honey colored eyes and a lack of easily seen emotion.

Lan Wangji leaned over, holding out a hand to the boy, who didn't take it at first. Even so he was still looking calm as he continued to hold out his hand.

After a time, and the boy still not moving, Lan Wangji spoke again. “Mo Xuanyu, everyone is looking for you. Shufu wants to talk to you about what happened earlier, and your father is here to see Jin Zixuan. Please come with me so they know you are all right.”

“... baba is here?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“mn.” Lan Wangji answered, still holding out a hand to the child.

Mo Xuanyu sniffled, wiped his face, then winced, as he reached up to the place he had been hit. Lan Wangji tilted his head, staring at the boys face. Mo Xuanyu dropped his hand, only to then take the teen's, who pulled him up and out of the bushes with no real strain. Before the child could start moving to leave, Lan Wangji pulled something out of his sleeve. It was a small bottle which he opened up, and rubbed some of the contents on his fingers.

“wh... what's that?” Mo Xuanyu asked timidly.

“Medicine.” Lan Wangji answered succinctly before carefully applying it just bellow the boys eye. “Your bruising. You need it.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, wincing at the cold ointment as it was placed. He did his best not to reach up and touch it once Lan Wangji pulled his hand away, instead grabbing his own robes with his eyes on the ground.

“Let us be going.” the youth said, straightening up and turning to leave.

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly dragging his feet as he followed the teen, who walked slow so the boy could keep up with him. The two walked in silence, all the way back to the main area of the Cloudless Recesses. Part of Mo Xuanyu was thankful for that, worried if he was asked too many questions too soon, he might not be able to answer. He still was unsure of himself, and what had happened, that... that he couldn't even think straight.

When they arrived, Lan Wangji motioned for Mo Xuanyu to go on, while he stayed back... looking towards a cobble stone path.

There were a few other Lan's there, pointing Mo Xuanyu toward the Yashi, and he was very quiet as he followed their instructions. In his childish mind, he worried he was in trouble. Worried that when he walked inside that building, there would be nothing but bad news....

Inside the Yashi, three men stood talking. One was of course Lan Qiren, who upon seeing the boy, motioned him in but said nothing more. The second, turned a moment to look back at him, before fanning himself, already looking partly displeased. That was Jin Guangshan, who Mo Xuanyu wanted to run to right then and there, but also still feared he was to be punished, even though he couldn't say why. The last one, who also looked back after the other two had, was a man around the same age as Jin Guangshan wearing the Jiang Clan purple, and whom had a friendly sort of face. His soft expression reminded Mo Xuanyu of Jiang Yanli, So he could only assume that this was Jiang Zongzhu.

“Mo Xuanyu, stop standing by the door and enter.” Lan Qiren stated, flicking back his sleeve, and motioning for the boy once more.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, and stepped inside, all while keeping his head down. It was only when he stepped close enough to properly be seen, that a look crossed Jin Guangshan's face. He reached out a bit too roughly, and lifted the boys face up, clicking his tongue upon seeing the bruise.

“Did you get into a fight as well then A-Yu?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head. He didn't answer, yet he looked close to crying again.

“Jin Zongzhu,” Lan Qiren spoke up, stroking his goatee, “the other two said that he was not in on the fight, but had tried to stop them. neither of them knew who struck Mo Xuanyu, but that it had to have been one of them. To be honest, I fear the fight may have lasted longer if the boy hadn't stepped in. That being said...” He looked at Mo Xuanyu with a stern expression, “It was not wise of you to try and step in in the first place, especially when the two of them are not only several years older then you, but have been cultivating their strength a lot longer. Besides that, running off after could have also gotten you in more trouble should you have gotten lost, or the injury been more serious then it seems.”

“I think you are scaring the boy Lan Xiansheng.” the one Mo Xuanyu had decided was Jiang Zongzhu said, never losing his kind smile. “he is very young. Might you lighten up on him?”

Lan Qiren let out a quiet hum, before looking to Jin Guangshan, who had dropped the boys face. He looked at the Lan elder and Jiang Zongzhu with a frown, before letting out a sigh. Instead of worrying about the boy's apparent sadness, he asked him directly, “A-Yu, do you mind telling us what the fight was about anyway? We were given some idea, but the two were more concerned with finding you then speaking up about it.”

Mo Xuanyu rubbed his hands around each other, then spoke rather quietly. While it was hard to hear, none of the men were talking so they could still understand him as he said, “Wei-gege punched Xiongzhang cause he.. cause Xiongzhang said he didn't like Jiang-jie.. and... and didn't like Jiang Clan.... or Wei-gege.... and... I... I don't know....” he started tearing up again.

Jin Guangshan shut his fan, and let out a huff as he tapped the boys head with it. “No need to be crying like that. You have medicine on your injury? It will wash off if you cry too much. Come on now. Stop it and use your words.”

In truth, Jin Guangshan was just being showy. He really didn't care if Mo Xuanyu cried or not. But if he cried in front of these others and Jin Guangshan did nothing, then it would look bad for him. Of course, it wasn't like he was comfortable being affectionate with the kid either way, so he just did the barest he could without looking heartless.

Mo Xuanyu stuttered his breath, trying his best to hold back his tears, as he didn't want Lan Wangji's kind gesture to go to waste. He swallowed, then said, “I... is Xiongzhang and Wei-gege in a lot of trouble?”

“Yes.” Lan Qiren stated bluntly. “Quarreling is against the rules.”

“Am I in trouble...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, shaking and tearing up.

“... No.” Lan Qiren answered, his tone still stiff. “Nothing you did was inherintly troublesome. Simply, running away was a foolish thing, but not a punishable offense.”

“I'm... s-sorry...” Mo Xuanyu stuttered, his breath catching as he did.

Jin Guangshan grimaced, but put a hand on the boys head. “Now that is done, run along. The adults need to speak on matters.”
“okay...” Mo Xuanyu nodded, bowing, then turning and walking out just as quickly as he came in.

Once he had stepped outside, he walked a ways, with his head down, so he didn't see where he was going. It was only when someone tapped him on the shoulder, he looked up.

Jiang Cheng looked down at him with a raised brow. “They got you pretty good didn't they?”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't hold back anymore, and started crying. He didn't make a sound, save stuttering out a breath as he quickly tried to stop the tears with his hands.

Jiang Cheng winced slightly, before patting him on the head. “sorry. I thought I was being funny.”

“I- I- I-” Mo Xuanyu started to stutter out, but had a tap on the head from the teen next to him.

“You what? You didn't do anything wrong.”

Mo Xuanyu just cried harder, and hated himself for it. He suddenly felt like all he knew how to do was cry. He wasn't big and tough like the other boys, and he just kept crying ever time things went bad. Maybe if he was bigger, like Lan Qiren said, he could have stopped the fight. If he was tougher they would have listened.

“Is that Mo-didi?” A voice called out from around a corner somewhere.

Mo Xuanyu went stiff, sniffling then ran to a wall and hid behind it.

Wei Wuxian was kneeling not too far away, and turned to get a glimpse at the kid. However Jiang Cheng stepped into the area and shook his head.

“The kid doesn't want to see you.... and father is here.... if you must know.”

Wei Wuxian was looking past Jiang Cheng, still searching for the small boy, but paused to look up at his shidi upon hearing that. “he is? … Shijie didn't come did she?”

“Why would she? To watch how you embarrassed her?” Jiang Cheng demanded. Mo Xuanyu peaked out from the corner, and Wei Wuxian finally got a glimpse of him as Jiang Cheng continued, “If she had come, wouldn't she have already been out here to keep you company or give you some medicine?”

“It wouldn't have been nice if shijie had to see this...” Wei Wuxian replied, waving at Mo Xuanyu, then calling out to him, “Mo-didi, could you come here, there is something I want to say to you.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head and went back around the corner but didn't leave.

“That's fine!” Wei Wuxian called from where he was kneeling. “I can say it from here. Mo-didi, I am very- very sorry. About you getting hurt that is. I... I know your little and you were just scared, but I was protecting my shijie's honor. I hope you understand that.”

he boy didn't answer, just stood there and hid behind the wall.

Jiang Cheng could still kind of see him, and so when he looked at Wei Wuxian again, he shook his head. A warning to not talk about what had happened anymore. Instead the two spoke quietly, and after a moment or two, Mo Xuanyu did peer around the corner again. Wei Wuxian was laughing at something that Jiang Cheng had said, and pointed to a dug up ant hill nearby. He saw Mo Xuanyu peaking out, and waved.... then his eyes flickered up and back behind the boy.

Mo Xuanyu turned and looked, as the one he assumed was Jiang Zongzhu had stepped toward the area. When he saw the little boy looking up at him, he gave him a smile, nodding then looking up to the kneeling teen.

“Wei Ying. Lets' go.”

Jiang Cheng frowned deeply, as Wei Wuxian pursed his lips, but nodded understandingly as he got to his feet. “Yes, Jiang shushu.”

“... Wei-gege.... he's leaving?” Mo Xuanyu asked, suddenly speaking as he looked back at Jiang Fengmian.

The man nodded down to the small child, smiling at hearing the nick name as well. “Yes. I am taking him back to Yunmeng.”

“Is Jiang-gege going to?” Mo Xuanyu pouted.

Jiang Fengmian glanced at his son, whose head was lowered, hiding the fact that he already knew the answer. “No. A-Cheng will stay in Gusu for the remainder of his time. Wei Ying is the one who has done too much.”

Mo Xuanyu's lower lip trembled a little, then he looked up and saw Jin Guangshan walking toward a further place along the cobbled path. He bowed, looked back at Wei Wuxian once... then ran over to his own father.

When Jin Guangshan saw the boy running up to him, he simply ignored him, already in a sour mood. Mo Xuanyu didn't talk though, just slowed down to follow behind him. While he still wasn't aware the lack of fatherly love Jin Guangshan had for him, something about standing in the man's shadow was comforting in it's own way. He walked right behind the man, until the reached a different clearing, where Jin Zixuan was kneeling, looking peeved.

“Zixuan.”

The teen winced, also having not known about the visitors. He slowly looked back at his father... then his eyes found Mo Xuanyu. Before Jin Zixuan could get up and call out to him, Mo Xuanyu ducked behind their father, grabbing the back of the man's robes, and hiding. Jin Guangshan made a face as he glanced back, but didn't say anything at the moment. Instead, he looked at Jin Zixuan with a look of annoyance.

“Zixaun.”

“I'm sorry about getting into a fight A-Die.” Jin Zixuan quickly answered, “I just lost my patience with Wei Wuxian thats all-”

“Your engagement is off.” Jin Guangshan cut in, his expression turning sour. “Your engagement to Jiang Clan is off. Isn't that what you wanted?” Before a bewildered Jin Zixuan could answer, Jin Guangshan continued with a huff, “Fengmian has asked that it be called off for your and his daughters sake. That's the good news. It was his idea. Bad news, is that now I have to go back to Lanling and tell her! Zixuan what were you thinking?!”

“i.... wasn't...” Jin Zixuan admitted, wincing as he slowly looked toward Mo Xuanyu. “... I wasn't thinking. As I said... Wei Wuxian...”

“That Wei boy is leaving Gusu, so hopefully if he 'really' is the source of your foolish behavior from today, you'll fix your troubles before then... not that you will be leaving anytime soon.”

“...what?” Mo Xuanyu spoke up, a worried look crossing Jin Zixuan's face.

Jin Guangshan huffed, snapping his head back and shooting a dark look at the seven year old. “Don't interrupt.” He then turned back to Jin Zixuan, “Where that Wei boys punishment was being kicked out, you thankfully have been relatively behaved up to this point and are only required to stay in Cloud Recesses, not allowed to go about for the next few weeks. You'll also have to transcribe some of the rules and etiquette's. Sigh. It is Sad I have to tell your mother, that this one-” he pointed at Mo Xuanyu- “was more behaved then you.”

Jin Zixuan swallowed, then eyed Mo Xuanyu. “I... can't leave?”

“No. You can't. Be glade it's only that and some writing.” Jin Guangshan huffed, slowly becoming aware of some tension. “Why? Would you rather a worse punishment?”

Jin Zixuan shook his head, “... A... A-Yu....”

Mo Xuanyu was starting to breath really heavy, his eyes welling up with tears again.... except....

Except he didn't look sad. He looked angry.

Jin Zixuan made to stand, “A-Yu, it was not my intention to-”

“Shut up!” Mo Xuanyu snapped suddenly, his little face twisting in some awful mix of rage and sadness. “I'm mad at you!”

Jin Guangshan just stood there like a fool, blinking back his own confusion. The only thing he had thought the tiny child knew how to do was cry, or be painfully oblivious to the world around him. “Xuanyu. That kind of tone isn't how you speak to your elder brother.”

“A-Yu, please. I didn't think that me getting in trouble would ruin anything for you.” Jin Zixuan tried to explain, walking over, and trying to grab the boys arms. It was the coming realization, as he tried to calm his brother, that he had inadvertently pushed off Mo Xuanyu's trip to go see his mother. After all, he was the one who was supposed to take the boy.... “A-Yu I'm sorry-”

Mo Xuanyu pushed his hands away and stumbled back, his lip trembling as he balled his fist, and... and...

“I HATE YOU!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed at Jin Zixuan, no longer able to hold back his tears. “I HATE YOU! I CAN'T GO SEE MAMA CAUSE OF YOU!!! I HATE YOU!!!”

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan snapped, looking annoyed. “Lower your voice. What has gotten into you? That is no way to speak to your brother.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his father, then at Jin Zixuan, hiccuping as he shook. “... I... I...” Then he started sobbing. “You.. ruined it.... Gege you ruined it.... I did so good.... I was doing so good.... I... I hate you....”

Jin Zixuan just stared at his little brother, his own expression blank, as the boy turned and fled.

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan called out halfheartedly, only tsking when the boy vanished out of sight. “Really, what has gotten into him. Lan Qiren made it sound like he was doing excellently since that previous infraction.”

“he was....” Jin Zixuan mumbled. “... leave him be... He has every right to be mad at me...”

“Zixaun, you say you want to be responsible of him, yet you let him scream at you like that?” Jin Guangshan tsked some more. “ Grow a back bone and get him to listen to you....” He only stopped when he noticed how terrible youth looked, both in his bruised face and his broken spirit. He sighed, then opened his fan and waved it at his own face. “What ever. What is done is done. You, go get yourself cleaned up and bandaged and I'll update your mother on what has happened here.”

“Can... you leave A-Yu out of it.” Jin Zixuan asked, almost too quiet. “Don't talk to her about the yelling.... he's been good. He really has. I'm the only one who messed up, and i'll admit to that. You can even tell her that you fought to keep the engagement. I'll take all the blame.”

Jin Guangshan didn't argue with that. Instead he just let out a breath. “That is fine. The only issue is if she'll believe me.... then again, Fengmian-xiong was truly adamant about it... maybe Madam Yu can talk some sense into your mother that it really wasn't my say....”

Jin Zixuan nodded mindlessly, at this point not caring what his father did. He wanted to blame- to hate Wei Wuxian for this. Wanted to say it was all him for starting the fight... but Jin Zixuan knew better. Wei Wuxian would never have attacked him if he hadn't egged him on. And that was the truth. Jin Zixuan knew Wei Wuxian would hit him when he said what he had. He knew that he was pulling the tigers tail. He just... didn't care.

And now, not only was Mo Xuanyu mad at him... not only had he ruined something Mo Xuanyu had worked so hard on... he might have even gotten the boy in more trouble if Jin Guangshan couldn't appease Madam Jin with the terrible news. If Mo Xuanyu got kicked out cause of the engagement falling through... Jin Zixuan would never forgive himself.

Mo Xuanyu didn't see where he was going when he fled, he just cried out when someone caught him. He tried to push the person away, sobbing his heart out.

“Mo-gongzi, what's wrong?”

The familiar voice broke through the tears, and Mo Xuanyu looked up as Lan Xichen bent down onto his level.

“Mo-gongzi, are you all right?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just sobbed and threw himself around the young man. And he cried. He cried so terribly hard.

…

When the next day came, and Mo Xuanyu didn't show up for class, his classmates whispered among themselves, but the teacher quieted them just as quickly. He had been informed to let the boy take the day off to rest, as he had apparently cried himself into unconsciousness when he ran into Zewu-jun the day before. Lan Qiren allowed it, in part to the injury, but expected Mo Xuanyu to be returning to class by the day after that.

And so when Mo Xuanyu woke up late the next morning, he didn't get out of bed. In fact, he stayed in bed, all the way until the afternoon. Just laying there. Sometimes he would quietly cry, others he would just stare at nothing. He fell back to sleep a couple of times, and only acknowledged it when he noticed some food on his desk that hadn't been there the last time he rolled over. Who brought it? He didn't know, and he didn't care. His little heart was broken, and he was tired.

Mo Xuanyu's back was to the door when there came a knock very late into the evening. He didn't turn around, even when it opened up, and someone came slowly walking in.

“... A-Yu?” Jin Zixuan called out, looking at his brother's back. “Are you awake?”

When he saw the boy tense up, he knew that as a sign that he was indeed awake, he walked over to the desk with a plate of food. He paused, noticing that what had been brought earlier remained untouched, and his chest tightened at the sight.

“... A-Yu, you need to eat...”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just snatched his sheets and threw them over his head, hugging his pillow and not looking at the teen.

Jin Zixuan watched, and took a deep breath. He set down the plate, and walked over to the bed, sitting down on the edge. He didn't make to touch Mo Xuanyu, just turned and looked out at the room. They sat there, quietly for a while before Jin Zixuan explained himself.

“You don't have to forgive me.” The teen said. “I messed up. And... I am doing my best to fix it...” He looked back at the mound that was his little brother all hidden under the bedding. “... I... have spoken to Lan Laoshi, and Zewu-jun. Trying to see if they can find someone else to take you to go see your mother at the end of the week. You should still get that.... cause.. cause I am a bad gege.”

“... no your not...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered, muffled by the sheets. His voice sounded strained as if he was close to crying. “... I forgive gege.... if... if gege promise to forgive me for telling him I hate you....”

“A-Yu...” Jin Zixuan called out, reaching over and tugging down the sheets. Mo Xuanyu sat up his eyes puffy from all the crying- he looked so very tired. Jin Zixuan said nothing more, and instead pulled his baby brother into his arms and hugged him tight. They sat there like that for a while, and although Jin Zixuan knew how much trouble he could get in for it, for the first time in over a year, he stayed with Mo Xuanyu all through the night.

By the next morning, although Mo Xuanyu was going back to class, he didn't seek out Jin Zixuan as often, clearly still wounded by his brothers actions. Instead he spent most days hanging around Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, unless Lan Xichen was available to paint with him. Jin Zixuan couldn't blame his brother for not wanting to play with him. He wouldn't want to hang out with himself either, if he had almost ruined something so important...

By the end of the week, it would be Lan Wangji who would volunteer to take the boy to Mo Village to see his mother. And so, for three days, Mo Xuanyu stayed there, spending time with Second Lady Mo. He showed her his art, and slowly got back his smile after days of still having been down and out of it, after the incident. The bruise healed before he went to see her, and he never brought it up with her, though she seemed to sense that something was amiss. In fact, he never brought Wei Wuxian up at all. Not only because the topic was fresh, and his feelings still unsure, but cause he didn't want to cry again. He wanted to be happy with his mama, and he did his best to stay that way all three days.

And so, upon his return, the rest of his stay in Gusu went by without any more incidents. Classes soon resumed to their full length, and all the trouble makers settled down without their ring leader around. Six months came to an end much quicker then Jin Zixuan and Mo Xuanyu could account for, and while they were still not really back to normal with each other, it was getting there....

Jin Zixuan ended with one of the highest evaluation among the guest students, where Mo Xuanyu ended somewhere just above average. It seemed they had both done well for themselves....

Now all they had to worry about, upon returning to Lanling, was Madam Jin....

Chapter Text

Golden Carp Tower... it had been half a year already since Mo Xuanyu had walked up its steps with Jin Zixuan, with it's golden tiled roofs and white stone walls. It had been six months... and he was already nervous returning to the place.

During the short trip back, Jin Zixuan had warned the boy that, Madam Jin might still be rather upset about the last incident that had transpired. That being the broken engagement, preceded by the fight with Wei Wuxian. The teen hoped that his father did his part and kept the peace... but knowing Jin Guangshan, what peace could that man keep anyway? He still wasn't sure he trusted that his father wasn't going to use these things against him, or Mo Xuanyu. Jin Zixuan still wasn't sure he trusted his father around Mo Xuanyu at all.

As soon as the two of them had made it up the last of the steps into the main luxurious courtyard of Golden Carp Tower, Mo Xuanyu looked up and quickly gained a wide smile on his other wise worried face.

“Lijuan!!!” The boy called out, holding all the things he brought back with him from Gusu close to his chest as he walked very quickly across the the tiled ground. It was only after about seven steps though, that he remembered that running was no longer against the rules anymore, and sped up to give the old woman a big hug.

His care taker didn't change much at all since he saw her last, and patted the boys back with a warm smile upon her face.

“How is this little one then? Did he study well, and get a good evaluation?” Lijiaun asked, pulling him back.

“Uhuh!” Mo Xuanyu agreed, digging through his collection of nicely rolled papers to pull out his evaluation to show the elderly woman... only to drop some of said other papers as he did. He quickly let out a sound of surprise as he bent down and started picking them up swiftly.

Jin Zixuan shook his head, a smirk on his lips as he walked over to help.... only to immediately slow down upon seeing his mother, Madam Jin coming out of the main palace. She held herself high and had a rather calm expression on her face as she approached. That was more scary then if she had come out looking angry, storming down the steps in a flurry of silk and rage. Jin Zixuan lost the smirk he had almost instantly and quickened his pace, hoping to get past his brother, before she got close.

He was able to do so in the nick of time, and quickly stopped to cup his hands in proper greeting as she arrived before the three of them, “A-Niang, this son is home.”

“I know.” She said her tone almost... flat. She glanced at her son, her lips pursing as she looked him over. “Zixuan, Lets go. We need to have a talk.”

Jin Zixuan nodded expectant of this, and turned his head slightly, “Lijuan, take A-Yu and-”

“No. He joins us.” Madam Jin cut in, turning and leading the way back inside. “Lijuan, take that boys things back to his room, then stand by for when I call for you.”

Lijuan gave Mo Xuanyu a kind look, as the kid shrunk down in slight fear, eyeing his older brother with a most worried expression. Jin Zixuan swallowed, motioning for Mo Xuanyu to take his hand as they followed after Madam Jin. Lijuan took all the papers the boy had been carrying, and watched them go, her smile slowly fading. Even though Mo Xuanyu had still to as of yet fully forgive his elder brother in his heart for what had happened, he still took that hand, choosing the comfort of it, then the lack of support. In his other hand was a closed paper fan, one he had been painting over the last month with Nie Huaisang and had been- in the youths words- Mo Xuanyu's best work yet! The two followed behind Madam Jin for a while, until they had arrived at her personal study. She immediately went in, crossing the room in just a breath of a moment, before she sat down at her desk, and looked back up at the two. her expression was still as lacking as when she came to greet them outside.

“Is the door shut?” she asked.

“Yes.” Jin Zixuan said, tugging Mo Xuanyu behind himself ever so slightly once they made it in front of her desk.

“Then Do you have anything you want to say to me before I start?” Madam Jin questioned, her eyes slowly becoming as sharp as daggers, looking over her son attentively.

Jin Zixuan stiffened his jaw, knowing he had to say the right thing and that there was no way out of this conversation. Besides, it wasn't like he didn't practice for weeks, trying to decide what to tell her, all to keep the best appearance and make sure Mo Xuanyu was not sent away. Jin Zixuan took a deep breath, then recited what he had been working on with a deep respectful, bow. “This son did his best to present himself a humble face of Jin Clan as he was away at the lectures, to act according to the rules set forth by the Gusu Lan Clan. While I have achieved the best ranking among my peers, I have fallen short on my actions and attitude. I made a fool of myself three months ago, and the results of that fight have made things difficult for you A-Niang. Please forgive this foolish son, for his choices.”

Madam Jin leaned forward on her desk, weaving her hands together and staring with pointed eyes at the teen. It was as if she was dissecting every word that came out of his mouth, with great patience. After an excruciatingly long moment of silence had passed Madam Jin finally relaxed slightly.

“You are right. You did do well, and achieved one of the highest evaluations among those who were invited to Gusu and the lectures. You are also right that your stupidity to get in a fight with that Wei brat landed you out of your engagement with poor A-Li. However, only one of those things was entirely on you.”

Jin Zixuan knit his brow, but quickly shook away his confusion to listen to what his mother explain herself.

Madam Jin sighed, then laid her hands down on the desk. “I have already talked to my old friend Ziyuan. I know the story as much as one can. I still think you really should have kept your mouth shut, but that Wei Wuxian is...” she let out a tsk. “It's enough that Jiang Zongzhu lets him get away with all his foolishness, but to let him hit you and ruin a proper, pre-decided engagement that had been in place since before all of you were born, only to give the boy a simple slap on the wrist-” Her voice had been raising, and she almost got to the point of yelling, before she seemed to catch herself.

Madam Jin's jaw clenched, and she calmed herself down a bit. Relaxing once more, she lowly looked up and eyed Mo Xuanyu, who quickly bowed his head to not meet her gaze. Her brow knit slightly, and she got up moving around the desk, until she was standing right in front of Jin Zixuan and Mo Xuanyu. She then motioned for her son to step aside.

At first Jin Zixuan was a bit reluctant, but he knew, if he was going to get her to not yell at the boy, he needed to do as she asked. So, he let go of Mo Xuanyu's hand, and stepped back behind him- close enough to be at his brothers back, but far enough that Madam Jin didn't get upset.

Madam Jin clasped her hands behind her, staring down at the small Mo Xuanyu, who slowly looked up and clasped his hands together over his paper fan.

“y-yes, Madam Jin?”

“... It seems you haven't put shame on Jin Clan after all.” She said, part compliment, part scathing remark. The boy did his best to keep a straight face, not wanting to make her angry. so he bit the inside of his mouth as not to frown or pout and nodded politely. This seemed to appease her so she let out a slight hum, “Your evaluations came back as higher then average and you seem to have kept your behavior in check. Sadly, that means you are doing better then Zixuan in that area.”

She of course, had not been informed about the incident with the cheat sheets, just like Jin Guangshan had said he wouldn't tell her. While Jin Zixuan was relieved about that, he still worried his father was going to use it against them... but... then again, knowing the man, he may have forgotten about it entirely by this point. Jin Zixuan really hoped that was the case.

Madam Jin let out a breath and started to step away, some kind of unnamed annoyance on her face.... but then suddenly paused. She lowered her eyes to the fan in the boys hand, and raised a brow of partial curiosity. “What is that?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, then down in his hands. Mindlessly he flipped open the fan and held it up, showing Madam Jin it in it's entirety. “It's a fan I painted.... Madam Jin.”

“... you? You painted this?” Madam Jin tsked, snatching it from the boys hands and holding it up to get a better look.

Mo Xuanyu looked scared, so Jin Zixuan stepped up to speak for him, not only trying to save his brothers work, but also not make it seem that the boy was being frivolous with his free time while he was away.

“Yes, he did. During our stay in Gusu, A-Yu spent some of his personal time with the second Young Nie Master, as well as Zewu-jun. The later had taken a liking to him and was teaching him painting while helping him with his studies.”

“Zewu-jun?” Madam Jin raised a brow, looking up from the fan. “Zewu-jun has been teaching him how to paint?” Jin Zixuan nodded, as She glanced over it again. There was a look that crossed her eyes, as if remembering something.

The reason she had gotten surprised that Mo Xuanyu had painted it, was cause the boy's skills had become exceptionally good over the last months at Gusu. This was in part to painting at least once every day or so, but also thanks to the skills and tricks Lan Xichen and Nie Huaisang had shown him. What once had been childish splattering without form, that had become more understandable shapes over time, finally had reached a point where, they actually looked... well... professional. The fan was painted with an arrangement of blue flowers, accompanied by a magpie who flew over them with its wings curled ever so slightly around. It's head was facing down toward the flowers as if it was encircling them, making an almost intentional circle of art. At the corner of the fan was the characters for magpie and forget-me-not, written in quite pretty looking calligraphy.

Madam Jin let out a small, hum, before closing it and handing it back to the boy. “I have seen some of Zewu-jun's work. He seems to have taught you well.”

“This one thanks Madam Jin for her kind words.” Mo Xuanyu replied politely, doing his best not to get too excited about the perceived compliment- only so he might not anger or annoy her. “Zewu-jun is a good teacher. I enjoyed his company very much.”

“your calligraphy has also improved.” she said a bit strictly, neither smiling nor frowning. “As you continue to stay among our number, a high place with in Jin Clan- it's... main family... it only seems right that your image must improve as well. Your turning eight soon, yes?”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “In.. less then a month.”

“Then once you have turned eight you'll be starting some new lessons.” Madam Jin stated crossing her arms.

Jin Zixuan knit his brows in concern, suspicious of his mother, where as Mo Xuanyu looked curiously at the lady as she turned away to return to her desk.

“I want you learning the six arts. Since Zixuan here already had you learning a bit of Archery, and you seem to have the skills for more tactile skills, Starting the week after you turn eight, you will be learning how to ride horses and how to play music. While Jin Clan doesn't work with music cultivation, the mark of a true gentleman is his etiquette and skills- as I said, the six arts. Rites, Literacy, Numeracy, Music, Equestrian, and Archery.

“As a future cultivator of Jin Clan, you already are learning your rites, and numeracy. Your calligraphy, as stated before is improving in great strides. Since you seem keen to learn, and show you can keep up with people three years older then you, it only makes sense to keep you on that upward path.” She looked back at Mo Xuanyu. “If you want to make Jin Clan proud and prove to me that you can raise Zixuan up when in the future he takes over as leader of Jin, then you must learn each of these things to their greatest extent. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu answered, a bit overwhelmed by everything she was saying. He caught on that, he was going to be learning a lot- possibly tripling his previous class work- but if it made him better in the future, and a help to his brother, then he didn't mind. “I'll do my best.”

“Good.” Madam Jin stated, sitting back down and getting comfortable. “Lijuan should have gotten here by now. Go to her and get out of my sight.”

“Yes Madam Jin.” Mo Xuanyu bowed, cupping his hands, then smiling slightly up at Jin Zixuan, before heading out quickly. There was a bit of excitement in his steps as he rushed away.

When the door shut again, Jin Zixuan made no attempt to move, as if ready to leave. Madam Jin had already pulled out a book, and was about to work on something, when she took pause, glancing up at her son with a quirked brow.

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at her, his expression slightly twisted. After a moment of the two staring at each other, he finally asked, “What are you up to?”

“Expound.” Madam Jin stated coldly, closing her book, but not putting it away.

“Everything you just said- all those new classes .... they are very likely to take away from the bulk of his cultivation training.” Jin Zixuan responded, trying his best not to sound accusatory. “He's still really young, and all that will take up most of his day- or at the very most the time he has learning his core cultivation skills. With a schedule like that, He might fall behind on things like his sword practice-”

“That is because we have no intention for him to be learning the sword.” Madam Jin replied honestly. Jin Zixuan made a face, and so the woman cleared the air, not hiding her true intentions in the slightest. “Zixuan, when you brought that boy here, I found him to be a waste of your time and our resources. Before he was sent with you to Gusu, his attempts at cultivation were already showing to be lacking. Now that he is returned, I see potential for him to help you- to help Jin Clan- thanks to his strengths in arts. His cultivation is... lacking but if nothing else, he has visual potential. I have yet to see if his cultivation is anything worth trying to salvage, to see if he will one day only have a weak golden core or if he will even have anything at all. But that painting on his fan only fueled a conclusion that was brought to me about the boy. Zixuan, that boy will more then likely never be anything but abysmal, if not mediocre, in cultivation. He can't and will not ever be able to rise above you. Even if he could, I never would allow it... However, that doesn't mean you can't have him as something more then a half worked attempt at being a cultivator. He can memorize things well, and he has skills and interest in the arts. On top of that, he works so hard to prove he is obedient to not only you, but your father and people of higher authority then himself. Why not then, bring him up the as a future advisor to you, a loyal confidant to you, and a walking visual representation of what Jin Clan has... a vision of status.”

“You want to turn him into something you can use?” Jin Zixuan asked, his mouth twitching. “You want me to have him act like some... some glorified performer? Teach him the ways of the arts so he can pose as symbol of our status- of Jin Clan's status? Not even status for himself? Y... your not even going to give him a chance to prove himself? He still has time to try-”

“He has proven himself.” Madam Jin stated. “He has proven he can be useful. He has proven that he enjoys the arts, and so why not use that to our- your advantage.”

“Useful as in like that of a show dog.” Jin Zixuan stated, doing his best not to show any anger. “He would be nothing different than a servant girl who dances at feasts. Father already was treating him like that before we left and now you want to make that a permanent thing?!”

“Of course he would be different then a servant. And it isn't like basic cultivation is out of the question.” Madam Jin huffed. “He still has to be a cultivator to be shown as a member of Jin. But, If he proves his intelligence in these other areas, he can become your most trusted right hand- an advisor... as long as you... we, press in him that you are the only person he must serve. The only person he can trust to rely on.”

“I didn't bring him here to serve me.” Jin Zixuan snapped, “I brought him here cause he deserves a better life then what he had.”

“And what about a life as a right hand to you is so terrible?” Madam Jin asked. “What about a life as a, as you put it, glorified performer is so terrible? He eats well, he lives in luxury, and his talents will win the eyes and respect of outsiders and other clans.” She let out a hum, then added, “And maybe his personality can win you back your engagement. So what if he becomes nothing more then a boy Jin Clan uses to present our status- our class? We are a Clan of rich culture and dignity. Why not prove it by having the “second son of Jin” be a walking master of the arts? Why not give you a most loyal and intelligent advisor who is the example of fine gentleman? Something to be seen as a spectacle of what Jin Clan is and has to offer.”

“He won't know how to fight...” Jin Zixuan started to argue.

“He'll know archery, and riding, and possibly strategy. Not everyone needs to wield a sword to help in a battle.” Madam Jin shot back.

“But all cultivators have a blade-” Jin Zixuan tried again, but was cut off by a harsh look.

“Jin Zixuan. He is still a young mold-able child, and he never have need or ability to surpass you. That boy need not have even the inkling of one day exceeding you. Even if there is no doubt in my mind he will ever be more then a mediocre cultivator, I will not give him the chance to hurt your future. He is not the future Jin Zongzhu. You are.” Madam Jin said darkly, “He is and always will be, one of your fathers many mistakes. Either you do as I ask, and use him and his interests as well as strengths to the benefit of yourself and all of Jin Clan... or I can have him heading back home with Nothing. Leave him with nothing of what he has achieved.”

“A-Niang!” Jin Zixuan gasped but she once more quieted him with a look.

“While I don't blame you for the broken engagement, you still caused it in part. You are treading dangerous waters within my patience Zixuan. I want what is best, for you. I want a clear path for you.” She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, then stated harshly, “I want you to have everything at your disposal to lead Jin Clan in the future far better then it has ever been led before. If that means, you have to treat your... 'brother' as nothing more then a tool, then so be it. I don't want to hear anything else about it. Either use him, or get him out of Jin Clan. He is of no use to you or us if he doesn't follow the path I have given him. DO I make myself clear?”

“....” Jin Zixuan's face twisted, then his face went several shades darker. “... does... A-Die know any of this....”

“Yes.” Madam Jin admitted, if not a bit of distaste in her tone as she answered. “He and I discussed it already. It was his idea actually.... I'll admit I didn't think the idea would even work as I believed that boy to have no skill... It was only just now, when I saw that fan the brat painted that I realize your father may have been onto something. Ha.... It's probably the first thing we have fully agreed on anything in years. Now, answer my question. do I make myself clear?”

Jin Zixuan felt something twist inside his stomach. This was Jin Guangshan's idea? It was sad how that didn't surprise Jin Zixuan at all as he stood there in silence. His father had already treated his brother like a toy or a pet before they had left for Gusu. Now seeing that he wanted to not only continue that treatment, he wanted to have Jin Zixuan use Mo Xuanyu as nothing more then a play thing as well. And even dragged Madam Jin into the idea. It was then that Jin Zixaun realized the truth, as it hit him hard. He had been suspicious of how willing Jin Guangshan had been to not tell Madam Jin about certain things. It wasn't out of kindness, or laziness, it was a plan to use what he had at his disposal so he could look good.. Now Jin Zixuan had the full picture... he felt betrayed.

“Zixuan.” Madam Jin snapped.

“you are clear, A-Niang.” Jin Zixuan answered not looking at her.

“Good.” Madam Jin smiled sitting back in her chair. She paused, then let out a sigh and motioned her boy over to her. He slowly walked around the desk, and when he stood in front of her she reached up and cupped his face in her hands. “You are everything to me My A-Xuan. I care about you more then anything in this world. I know you care about that boy, but your future is first. Jin Clan is first for you as You are always first for me.” She pulled him down a little and kissed the top of his head. “I love you my A-Xuan. Please understand that if nothing else.”

…

A break was given to Mo Xuanyu with no classes and no work once he had first gotten back from Gusu, spending some days sleeping in and playing with a just as free Jin Zixuan... but within a few weeks, he had turned eight and began his new lessons almost immediately after.

While his old routine was somewhat back, his mornings had changed significantly. He would go to his usual classes for up to two hours at the beginning of his morning, learning his rites and cultivation basics, then after, he would spend his time on a different art. One day would be archery, where he would shoot at targets for all of three hours. Other days he would spend that time in a room with a teacher, working on his calligraphy or being allowed to just paint. He enjoyed those days a lot, as he really loved painting and this teacher, an artist himself, had nothing but praise for the boy. Then there were other days he would practice his horse riding. While he did enjoy it, mostly cause he loved to take care of his pretty horse he got to have,( which he name Mei- as in pretty-) he was having a little trouble in the part of actually riding the horse. Mei was but a pony, yet even then, Mo Xuanyu was scared every time he got on her back. Which he was made fun of perfusely....

You see, Two of the arts, Being equestrian training and archery, Mo Xuanyu was allowed to practice with Jin Zixuan. the only trouble being that he had to also practice with Jin Zixun. That teen was the source of the being made fun of for being scared of riding a horse.

Not long after their return from Gusu, Jin Zixuan had confided in his cousin about what Madam Jin had told him, and the future Jin Guangshan had made for Mo Xuanyu, feeling like he had been blindsided by it all. Jin Zixun, who was still rather jealous and annoyed by the small boy, was no help at all in making Jin Zixuan feel any less betrayed, by saying; “And why should you worry about any of that? I personally would rather see him be of some use to you, then watch him destroy Jin Clan's name cause he's a terrible cultivator. Let him be a show dog. Then, at least, he can make the Clan look good and not mess it up for us all.”

None of this stopped Jin Zixun from sometimes causing Mo Xuanyu issues during his practice, or out right trying to bully the poor kid every time Jin Zixuan looked away for even a second.

None of this also stopped Jin Zixuan from trying to sneak in some sword training for his brother.

During days when the two were off hanging out around Golden Carp Tower with nothing to do, Jin Zixuan would try his best to find a place to sneak away and teach the boy a few sword techiniques. At first, it was a little hard, if only cause they didn't do too much after coming back from Gusu. This was mainly due to some wounds still healing from the emotional harm Jin Zixuan had caused Mo Xuanyu due to the fight. But once he and Mo Xuanyu had gotten back into the way of things there in Lanling, it was much easier to get the boy to listen to his plan.

He didn't tell Mo Xuanyu everything. Not about their father's plan for him, not about the threat of him being sent back home. He only told him that Madam Jin and Jin Guangshan had decided Mo Xuanyu had no need for sword training but that he would still show the boy a few things. Jin Zixuan pleaded with him that he had to keep these training times a secret, and he couldn't show what he learned to anyone. He couldn't teach him a lot anyway, Just enough to protect him. He then also decided to teach Mo Xuanyu some hand to hand tricks he knew just to be safe...

This being said, Mo Xuanyu didn't do well with either- mainly swords. Maybe it was cause archery wasn't personal that he had a better time with it, or maybe it was that swords were so different then brushes and books. But, for the life of him, Mo Xuanyu was having the most trouble with swords. He was too scared to swipe at Jin Zixuan, and it wasn't like they had all the time in the world when they had to practice in secret. Hidden Sword Practice and little bits of extra cultivation training.... its the best of what the elder brother could offer his didi... But... while Jin Zixuan didn't want to give up on Mo Xuanyu, he began to worry that his mother might be right, and this boy might not make even a mediocre cultivator.

Then again, his cultivation itself was doing... better as of now, if you could call it that. His cultivation was average, just like his evaluations. If things went Jin Guangshan and Madam Jin's way, Mo Xuanyu might actually reach golden core by... fourteen? Fifteen? Quiet late for even a boy who started a bit later then other kids his age... But, if things went Jin Zixuan's way, he was sure he could see even a weak golden core in Mo Xuanyu by age twelve... which was still a bit late but nothing too bad. He just had to keep his brothers sword practice and extra cultivation up... and a secret. Mo Xuanyu knew he had to keep those secrets as well.....

After all of that, there was one other class Mo Xuanyu was now taking. One for another one of the six arts he was now tasked to learn. Music.

Back in Gusu, Mo Xuanyu had heard many a times in class that, Lan Clan was well known for their music cultivation. He had even asked Lan Xichen once about it, and learned then that the young man played a xiao as part of his own music cultivation, and that his brother Lan Wangji excelled at the Guqin.

So, when time came to learn music from the teacher who would be leading those lessons, the first two instruments Mo Xuanyu was able to name for her, was the Guqin and the Xiao. The first things Mo Xuanyu learned from this teacher, was the importance of music. How music could serve to move people, both body and mind. The Lan Clan used music to move both people and spirits, stopping them, interacting with them, and in the case of the living, boost their strength. But even simple music without spiritual power, could do things. Some music could make people smile, others make people cry. Music was harmony. And Harmony was exactly the key in one learning such a skill.

After listening to these things, Mo Xuanyu moved onto actually needing to learn the music.

There was a short time where the teacher had him singing a little, and seemed to find him decent. She told him that vocal song may be a good thing to practice, but he also needed to learn an instrument.

Of course he wanted to try his hand at a Xiao or Guqin first, if only cause those made him think of the Twin Jades. He however, quickly became very amazed by Lan Wangji, as the Guqin was rather a complex instrument to understand... at the very least for Mo Xuanyu. The Xiao was... not very interesting to Mo Xuanyu after a few attempts. When he tried to force himself to keep at it because he wanted to show his skill in it to Lan Xichen one day, his teacher seemed to notice and told him to stop.

“If you don't like playing it, do not play it.” she had told him. “Don't force yourself to play a instrument you hate, as it will only feed into your playing of it. Even if you got good at it, a real musician could hear your hatred of it in how you play it.”

Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure what she meant or even if what she said was true, but still gave up on the Xiao in favor of a different instrument. He tried a few different ones, including the pipa- but just as quickly showed no skill in that due to the complicated learning curve. Then he thought about a few wind instruments....

Until he came across one that his teacher specifically asked he keep up. She had heard him attempt the instrument and watched how the boy prepared himself to play. So, deciding that this was the one, she quickly began him on the basics. The instrument in question was called the erhu, a two stringed bow instrument. What Mo Xuanyu had done to get his teachers attention with it was simply mess around on it. He had taken the bow and pulled it across the strings, then laughed when even his being silly produced a somewhat pretty sound. Mo Xuanyu had stopped on it, and been playing with it more then testing it, and that seemed to get the teacher intrigued.

“Now, what one must know is that when playing an instrument, one must act upright. That being said, you like this one. I can see it in your eyes. So, I want you to learn to play it. The first thing one must know when playing this instrument is posture.”

So, for the first few times he practiced the Erhu, Mo Xuanyu was actually learning how to sit with the instrument. He sometimes sat on a stool, others a chair, but always with a straight back, and holding the main instrument up right in one hand, and the bow at the ready in the other. The boy always sat the base of the instrument on his leg and his posture straight like a brush handle.

Once he got posture down, he learned how to play a few key sounds and notes. Even though it was becoming a bit of a chore to keep up, Mo Xuanyu actually liked the sounds it made, and that he was making the sounds. He smiled when he played cause... he actually found it fun. Not as fun as painting, but still very enjoyable.

Soon a month had already passed by of him being back in Lanling, and while it wasn't all that great, it was still better then nothing.

It just so happened then, that on a day he was without any required classes, that a friend came to visit.

“Oh my....” Mo Xuanyu pulled back his brush to look back over his shoulder, seeing none other then Qin Su at the door to the room he did his calligraphy classes in. She had popped her head in, coming to say hi to the boy after so long, and became awe struck by the boys work. “You painted that?!”

By this time Qin Su was fourteen, having aged up during Mo Xuanyu's time in Gusu. Just as Jin Zixuan had hoped, she was beginning to mellow out a little from her more childish tendencies, but still had a whimsical personality.

“I did.” Mo Xuanyu answered, smiling back at her as he stepped aside to show her. “This one is of some chrysanthemums. My calligraphy teacher says I am very good at plants and animals.”

“It's so pretty!!” Qin Su clapped, running up and looking the piece over with wide eyes. “How did you get the petals to look so... so much like petals!!!”

“Zewu-jun taught me that.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Zewu-jun!!!!????” Qin Su gawked, turning and looking at Mo Xuanyu with bewildered expression. “The Zewu-jun taught you how to paint?!”

Mo Xuanyu grinned from ear to ear. “Uhuh. He is very nice.”

“You got taught to paint by the future Lan Zongzhu- AND most handsomest man in the cultivation world?!!!” Qin Su sounded only partly offended. “I know so many girls my age that would die just to get a chance to see his face- and your telling me he taught you how to PAINT!!!???”

Mo Xuanyu was laughing his little butt off at this point, covering his mouth, and knowing full well that Qin Su meant nothing by the faux offense. She did however, run over and start pinching his face all playfully.

“you little montou baby! Your cute little face has won the heart of the Zewu-jun! How dare you- oh hold on... your face isn't as chubby anymore... no fair.”

“Qin-jie that hurt...” Mo Xuanyu giggled rubbing his face as he pulled away.

“Eh? How was I supposed to know your not a montou faced baby anymore?” Qin Su pretended to be grumpy, but her smile came through in her eyes anyway. “you've been gone for about half a year. I was getting bored without my little friend to drag around.”

“I can play now.” Mo Xuanyu answered excitedly, carefully putting away his brushes. They were the same brushes Jin Zixuan had bought him in Caiyi town, and Mo Xuanyu had done his best to keep them as nice as they were when he first opened the box. “I was just practicing on my own time. So we can go play.” he paused, then smiled back at her. “Which reminds me, I made you something.”

“You made me something?” Qin Su raised a brow.

Mo Xuanyu smirked. He rushed over to his completed works that all sat on a desk in the corner. Each one was mostly a scene of flowers and birds, and small animals... but Qin Su caught a glance of a person under some of the stacks. All she saw was a bit of the lower half of a face, so became curious. When she went to lift up the pages to get a look, she stopped upon hearing Mo Xuanyu make a sound. She looked over as he smiled and lifted up a round silk fan.

Qin Su completely forgot about the face and gasped, dropping the pages she lifted. “Xuanyu! That's for me?!”

“Uhuh.” Mo Xuanyu smiled as the girl ran over and took the handle and looked over the painted silk with a gobsmacked expression.

“A-Yu it's so pretty!!!!” She exclaimed, looking over the painted on morning glories and tea roses. “Xuanyu this is such a sweet gift. I love it!”

“I am very happy that you do.” Mo Xuanyu smiled even wider. “Now that I have given it to you, why don't we go play.”

“I can't play with this... I might tear it.” Qin Su whispered. She seemed to think it over, then made a choice. “I know. There is a game i've been playing with some girls back in Laoling. We don't have a name for it, and there isn't really any mucking about. But it's fun, and I won't have to put the fan down somewhere while we play.”

“Okay.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, picking up his own fan as well.

The two left and began a walk around Golden Carp Tower. The game, as Qin Su described it was actually rather simple. Qin Su would name an item or color, and Mo Xuanyu would have to find it in the room they were in. He would have until the count of a minute to find it and if he couldn't they would move onto the next room. If he did, the two would stay and Mo Xuanyu would have to pick something for the other to find in the same room. The goal was to see how long they could stay in a room for without having to leave.

The game wasn't as fun as other games Mo Xuanyu played with the likes of Wei Wuxian back in Gusu, but he still enjoyed Qin Su's company. While one searched, and the other waited, the two still talked about a lot of things. For example.

“Is it true that all the male cultivators in Lan Clan are some of the most handsome in all the clans?” Qin Su asked.

“I think Lan Wangji and Zewu-jun are very pretty.” Mo Xuanyu answered. “All the other boys were pretty too, I guess....”

“Of course the two most handsomest young men in the Cultivation world, you would get to meet and agree that they are as handsome as they say.” Qin Su sighed dramatically. “All the girls in Laoling would do anything to get a chance with even one of those two.”

Mo Xuanyu scrunched up his face, “What do you mean?”

“You know.” Qin Su stood up straight, fanning herself with the circle fan. “Like... having one of them as a Cultivation Partner. You understand what I mean right.”

The topic of Cultivation Partner only reminded Mo Xuanyu of the fight between Jin Zixuan and Wei Wuxian. He frowned, then shrugged. “Yes. I know what your talking about.”

“... What's with that face?” Qin Su asked, confused. “What? Don't tell me your one of those little boys that thinks romance is gross.”

“Huh?” Mo Xuanyu looked up, then shook his head. “No... I just... I don't want to talk about that.”

Qin Su frowned, noticing the boy was actually upset. “Xuanyu, are you okay? Your acting all gloomy all the sudden.... is it cause I was talking about Zewu-jun? You seem to be friendly with him. Do you not like the idea of girls talking about him that way?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrugged. “I dunno....” He looked away, then changed the subject. “Qin-jie, your minutes up.”

“Huh?” Qin Su blinked. “Oh! The game.... crap.”

Mo Xuanyu giggled, and when she saw this, she too gave up on the whole cultivation partner conversation as they moved on. They made it through about two more rooms, before they came up to a small lounge, and just as they went to open the door, they heard laughter coming from inside. It was boisterous, and seemed to belong to at least two men. They looked at each other, then choosing to be nosy, both peaked in. Inside was Jin Guangshan, reclining on a divan with a cup in hand, there was a slight redness to his face, as he chuckled at something the other man in the room said.

Mo Xuanyu felt they should probably leave, but Qin Su suddenly looked rather upset, and shoved the door open the rest of the way, much to the boys worry.

“Baba!” Qin Su snapped, and the second man choked on his drink.

He turned around, and quickly put down the cup. “A-Su, what are you doing, barging into rooms like this...”

“You know mama doesn't like you drinking.” Qin Su huffed, crossing her arms. “How dare you break her trust. She'd be very upset.”

Jin Guangshan glanced over at his friend, Qin Cangye, and laughed slightly, as he was already a bit tipsy from the wine. “Cangye-xiong, it seems you're in trouble...”

Mo Xuanyu was a bit relieved to find that they hadn't gotten in trouble, and so stepped in to stay with Qin Su. His father glanced at him lazily, before leaning back again and taking a drink. Qin Cangye on the other hand, just smiled at his daughter apologetically.

“A-Su, please don't tell your mother. I have only had one cup, and it is simply cause I am drinking with a friend.”

“Baba...” Qin Su glared at him uncomfortably. “That isn't the point. Mama doesn't like it, not one bit. She'll be really sad even if it's just one cup. You promised you'd stop drinking.”

Qin Cangye made a slight face, looking at his daughter as if trying to figure out something. That something was a way to change the subject, and he found it by seeing what was in her hand. “... A-Su, where did you get that?”

Qin Su pouted, catching onto what he was doing, but still looked down. When she saw he was pointing at her new fan, she did lose track of the conversation, and lifted the circle fan with a smile. “Xuanyu made it for me. Baba, is it not the prettiest fan you ever seen? Xuanyu is very talented. He said he was taught by Zewu-jun while in Gusu.”

“You painted that?” Qin Cangye asked, looking back at the boy with a odd expression.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, unsure of himself. He kept eyeing Jin Guangshan, who now looked over at his friend with a frown. After a moment Jin Guangshan sat up and took a look at the fan, before smiling like an idiot.

“The boy has a gift. Delightful... ah! Xuanyu, come here. Come here.” He waved at the boy, who obeyed and walked over with his hands crossed in front of him.

“Yes baba.”

“You've been learning music yes? How is your music coming?” Jin Guangshan asked, his words a bit funny to Mo Xuanyu as they seemed slow and drawn out.

“Your learning music too?” Qin Su asked, looking back at Mo Xuanyu with a playful frown. “You best not get good at everything. Leave some talent for others too.”

“I'm not that good at Music yet...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled shyly. “i only been practicing for a month. And I'm not very good at horse back riding either... horses are scary...”

Qin Cangye let out a laugh, and Jin Guangshan laughed as well. He of course was laughing at the boys expense, more so then the humor of the words.

“Xuanyu, your too much.” The Jin Clan leader hummed, reaching out and lazily patted the boy on the head. “Here, here, I want to hear you play. Want to see if your really any good. You would at least try to play for your baba, right?”

“of course.” Mo Xuanyu nodded, and so Jin Guangshan waved a nearby servant over.

“Xuanyu, what have you been learning eh?” the Jin Clan leader asked.

“The erhu.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Lovely... lovely.. get his erhu.” Jin Guangshan ordered the servant, who bowed, then left almost immediately.

“...i... don't know but a part of one song yet...” Mo Xuanyu said, feeling rather bashful at the idea of playing the instrument in front of anyone but his teacher.

“That's okay Xuanyu.” Qin Su called out, “I want to hear it too. If your playing is as good as your art, then I am sure you'll get better and better at it in no time.”

This boosted the boys confidence just a bit. Qin Cangye now had the silk fan and was looking it over with a careful gaze. “Guangshan-xiong, this boy is rather good at painting. Truly good. Was his teacher really Zewu-jun? I heard that the Lan Clan's heir was a master painter, but this is really ridiculous. How old are you boy?”

Mo Xuanyu looked back at Qin Cangye and bowed, “This one is eight now, Qin Zongzhu.”

“Eight years old... what's his cultivation like?” Qin Cangye asked Jin Guangshan.

“Abysmal if my wife is to be believed,” Jin Guangshan hummed, leaning back, “But it's whatever. The boy will get there eventually.... right Xuanyu?” He smiled over at Mo Xuanyu, sounding condescending “Even if you'll never be as good as Zixuan in cultivation, that is fine with you, yes? Your a good boy who only wants to help his brother. Isn't that right my A-Yu?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, unsure what his father meant by that. He wasn't exactly shocked to hear that Madam Jin thought so lowly of his cultivation. On that same note, he felt odd at the back handed praise. He was glad his father thought highly of his skills, but upset that his father didn't even expect him to get any better at stuff like cultivation. Sure he had to still hide the fact that Jin Zixuan was showing him how to use a sword and certain bits of his cultivation training he wasn't learning in class.... but..

Just as he was thinking, the servant came back with his erhu, and handed it to the boy. He looked around, then found a stool just within the corner of the lounge. But before he could sit there, Jin Guangshan snapped at the servant to just bring the stool over. So Mo Xuanyu waited till the stool was moved, then sat down in front of the others. The boy was nervous again, and sat down on the stool posture straight and the erhu's base sat carefully in his lap, on his thigh in particular. He went to put the bow in place, and hit the strings of the instrument, making a sharp noise, that got him a glare from Jin Guangshan.

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said in a hushed voice, before pulling the bow up again, and beginning to play.

As he stated before, he only knew a small bit of a song that his teacher had taught him, something that only lasted a minute or less, and was simply written to teach him the basics of using the erhu. However, Mo Xuanyu wanted to do his best, to show he could do it, so he focused very hard on not miss playing a single note, moving one hand across the two strings up high, while carefully moving the bow along them with the other. When he was done, he carefully pulled the bow back and looked up with an oddly serious expression for a eight year old.

Qin Cangye was stroking his chin, as Qin Su was smiling at Mo Xuanyu, having taken a seat next to her father. She was the first to speak.

“Xuanyu, that was really good. You really did good.” She said standing up. “Honest. I bet with enough practice, you really be just as good at the erhu as you are at painting.”

“Thank you Qin-jie...” Mo Xuanyu smiled, feeling bashful at the compliment. He paused, then looked over at Jin Guangshan. The man was also smiling, but not really at Mo Xuanyu. He was smiling at the reaction of Qin Cangye, who seemed impressed by the boy.

“Mo Xuanyu, was it?” The Qin Clan Leader said, standing up, “You are quite the talented young master. You say your also learning how to ride a horse? Does this mean you might also be taking on archery?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, “Xiongzhang is my teacher. He is one of the best.”

“Zixuan is one of the best archers in all of Jin Clan.” Jin Guangshan mirrored the comment. “Really, Xuanyu here is spoiled for teachers of the arts.”

“Jin Clan is lucky to have such talent.” Qin Cangye stated, lifting a cup as if to toast. However he stopped when Qin Su frowned back at him. “... A-Su, please.”

“Little girls should respect their fathers...” Jin Guangshan mumbled, looking into his own cup.

“And husbands should respect their wives.” Qin Su added mindlessly, eyes on her father. “Mama really doesn't like you drinking. She said she gets worried when you do baba...”

Jin Guangshan's face twisted, and Qin Cangye looked at him with a nervous smile. “Ah. A-Su, I think we should get going yes? I'll stop drinking, if only cause we need to get going. It was good seeing you Guangshan-xiong. May we have another meeting like this very soon!”

Before Mo Xuanyu could give Qin Su a proper goodbye, the two had left the lounge, leaving him and his father and a few servants behind. Mo Xuanyu, being polite, looked back at his father, waiting to be dismissed.

But Jin Guangshan didn't. Instead he traced his fingers over the lip of the cup he was drinking from, before lazily leaning back and eyeing the boy with curiosity. After some uncomfortably silence passed for Mo Xuanyu, Jin Guangshan reached up and motioned the boy over. Mo Xuanyu did as he was asked, leaning the erhu against the stool before making his way right next to the divan.

“Yes baba?”

Jin Guangshan's face was a bit red, a sign of the alcohol in his system. He looked over the boy, reaching up and taking his face in his hands. “Your not so baby faced anymore....” He mumbled, probably not even registering what he was saying. “You look a bit too much like your mother.... that silly lady mo.... a boy should look like his father... and your face is too soft and gentle like a girl.... I guess that means you'll grow up rather pretty... ha... if only you'd been born a girl... I could have you married off... and you'd be such a desired little thing... painting and music and such.. ha... maybe if that Zewu-jun was all that interested in you, I could have asked he married you when you got around to the right age.... but your a boy.... and If I marry you off and you outshine Zixuan or you have a son and he does not... that could be bad for your brother. You won't be bad for your brother will you my Xuanyu?”

Mo Xuanyu felt really uncomfortable... yet also oddly intrigued. His baba thought he might grow up to look... pretty? But... all the talk about how he could have been born a girl... about how he was a boy and marriage and how he was supposed to be good for Jin Zixuan... Mo Xuanyu didn't know how he felt. It was like a bowl of something so sweet it was sickening... like an overly sweet tang Yuan served over an equally as too sweet rice wine.

“Xuanyu~” Jin Guangshan interrupted his thoughts, sounding languid and lazy. “You haven't answered me. You'll be good for your brother right?”

“I'll be good.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Good boy.” Jin Guangshan smiled reaching up and pinching the boys face. “Your his to use as he needs. Nothing more. Practice your arts so you can lift him up... lift us up. Don't want others thinking we raise worthless little nothings now do we?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu nodded, trying to hide a frown on his face. Then... “Does baba really think I am to become pretty?”

“Eh...”

“Can... If I am to be pretty, can I not be married of if I am a boy?”

Jin Guangshan suddenly made a face, “What did you just ask?”

“Nothing baba.” Mo Xuanyu quickly cut in, suddenly worried that he did something wrong, seeing how quickly the tipsy man started to garner a dark expression. “I meant that I cannot help that I am a boy.”

Jin Guangshan was thankfully drunk enough that he actually hadn't grasped what his son had asked and so, just pouted. “No you cannot I guess.... pity... Then again... girls are terrible. Listen to that little Qin Su, telling her father off... I would never allow that kind of behavior if she were my daughter....”

After that, Jin Guangshan finally dismissed the boy, who took his erhu and headed straight back to where Qin Su had found him. In the study he used for his calligraphy lessons. He set the erhu down by the desk with his old work, and walked over to the painting he had been working on, pacing in front of it, unsure where to put his hands. Part of him wanted to get back to his work, get his mind of everything, but another part of him felt he couldn't sit still long enough to continue.

His eyes made their way over to the desk that held all his finished paintings. His eyes slowly making their way toward one stack in particular. Mo Xuanyu walked over, and slowly lifted the other paintings before pulling out one painting of a person. It was a painting the boy had in fact made of Lan Xichen, having missed the young man since their time at Gusu. He wasn't the only person Mo Xuanyu had painted, having made paintings of Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji, and Jiang Cheng and Nie Huiasang, all people he had missed... the only reason he had pulled this one out was his fathers comment about if Mo Xuanyu had been a girl, he could have tried to marry the boy off to Lan Xichen....

That had Mo Xuanyu feeling funny. Not weird, or upset, or disgusted. He felt... oddly enthralled. Not that he thought of Lan Xichen as anything but a pretty gege that had been kind enough to teach him art, and help him so much during with his classes and such during his time in Gusu.... but what his father said....

Mo Xuanyu traced a hand across the painting.... then reached up and touched his own face. He had disliked the conversation of cultivation partners, not only cause of the incident between his brother and Wei Wuxian, but cause he didn't understand why the boys talked about the girls the way they did. And then there was how Qin Su spoke about the girls talking about Lan Xichen, that had made him feel weird too... yet oddly different? He was confused, and unsure of what he was think, what he wanted to feel. He had always wished he was pretty like his mama, wanted to be a pretty person.... but....

“... would... would it have been better if I was born a girl?” He murmured, mirroring his fathers words before adding his own, “... or... do I just want to be pretty like a girl.... or pretty like Zewu-jun... but not me liking girls like the other boys do....” Mo Xuanyu then sat on the floor, still looking at the picture as his heart started to race. “... would... I want a pretty person like Zewu-jun to like me like a boy likes girls?”

The moment he said that aloud, Mo Xuanyu had a feeling like he was free falling. Somewhere between a thrill of excitement of the fall itself, and a terror of the unknown moment he would hit the ground. He dropped the picture and covered his face. He could only remember what Jin Zixuan had warned him about a long time ago now, about how people would dislike Mo Xuanyu for being odd. Was this part of his oddness? Was Mo Xuanyu bad for thinking this way? Was it bad to think this way? He didn't know if the feelings overwhelming his mind were good or bad. His mouth felt dry and his stomach felt like it was twisting around. He couldn't tell if he was enamored or very afraid.

Then there was a sudden knock on the door. Mo Xuanyu panicked taking the painting of Lan Xichen and hiding it just as the door opened.

“A-Yu, there you are.” Jin Zixuan called out as the boy turned around, “I came in here earlier but you weren't here. The cooks made some bao and... and... A-Yu, are you okay?”

The only reason Jin Zixuan asked, was Mo Xuanyu looked terrified. The boy's eyes looked wide, and he was breathing really heavy as he blocked the desk covered in his art. He had never seen Mo Xuanyu look so shaken up, so riddled with anxiety, that he feared something terrible had happened.

He quickly set down the small tray of sweet bao he had come to give the boy and walked over to his brother, bending just slightly to check on him.

“A-Yu, what's wrong? What happened?” Jin Zixuan looked past the kid, trying to see why he was blocking the desk.

Mo Xuanyu shook his head abruptly leaning back so his brother couldn't look at the desk.

Jin Zixuan didn't trust the head shake, was suspicious of how Mo Xuanyu suddenly hid his work, but had looked him over twice now, and didn't see any injuries. “Did someone say something to you?”

Mo Xuanyu started to shake his head, then stopped. Then shook his head again, looking down at the floor his chest rising and falling hard.

“A-Yu,its okay.” Jin Zixuan tried to sound as calm as possible as he rubbed a hand along his brothers arm. “If you don't want to talk to me, that's fine... just, I would like you to trust that I won't get mad at you for whatever bothers you... was it Zixun? I saw him strutting around earlier-”

“It wasn't Zixun.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “I... I just.... I don't know....”

“You don't know why your upset?” Jin Zixuan asked.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, shaking as he clenched his fists. “I... don't know... I just... I don't know.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, a tad confused by that line of thought. In his mind, how could anyone not know why they were freaking out. But he also understood that Mo Xuanyu was different, so he let it slide. He just nodded and made to stand, accidentally kicking something. He turned and immediately lunged, catching the erhu that he had almost knocked over.

“Ah! Sorry A-Yu I.... why is your instrument in here?” he quickly changed tune, setting the instrument back and giving his brother a puzzled look.

“I was playing it earlier for baba and Qin Zongzhu...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, calming his breathing. “Baba wanted to know how my music was coming along... I am doing well, and they both liked it....”

“...” Jin Zixuan looked at his brother, hiding the clenched fist he made as he stepped away from the erhu. “oh...” he paused, then let out a breath, “A-Yu... you...”

He couldn't tell Mo Xuanyu he could tell their father no. If he did that, Jin Guangshan would use it against them. He might play his games, and get Mo Xuanyu thrown out, or use the boy in some other way. At this point Jin Zixuan wasn't sure what his father was willing to do to get what he wanted out of Mo Xuanyu. That said... he couldn't completely let his father get away with it. Jin Zixuan was slowly beginning to see the man for what he was, but felt as though he was seeing it all too late.... There had to be away to appease both his parents, and keep Mo Xuanyu safe from their father. He thought it over as he looked down at the boy who seemed so out of it and worried about some unknown thing.... and After a moment, he suddenly had a thought.

“A-Yu, how would you like to start going on a few of my night hunts with me?”

“Huh?!” Mo Xuanyu, was taken aback by the request. He had been off in his own head, thinking about everything and yet nothing at all, that when such a request had been asked, it felt like someone knocked the wind right out of him.

“Not all of them.” Jin Zixuan clarified, “If I know it won't be too dangerous or I know it involves something smaller and less threatening, I'll take you with me. You can.. act as a helper to me. Your really smart at simple things A-Yu, maybe that might help me with a different perspective on certain cases. Besides that, it would give you some real time experience with your bow and I can show you some more things with your sword.”

“... do I have to use a sword?” Mo Xuanyu murmured, clearly unsure of himself.

“...” Jin Zixuan swallowed, then shook his head with a little bit of hurt in his eyes. “You don't have to yet. Your still learning. You don't even really have a sword of your own...” He frowned slightly, realizing how hard it will become later down the road to get one for him.

Mo Xuanyu sat there for just a moment before nodding. “o-okay.”

Jin Zixuan smiled at his brother, hiding his worries, “Then... after we visit your mother later this month, I'll take you with me on my next night hunt after that. We'll see how it goes, and maybe have you tag along on easy ones after that as well?”

“okay.” Mo Xuanyu answered. His hand was still over the stack he hid the Lan Xichen painting under, not wanting his brother to see it.

There was nothing wrong with that painting... or any other portrait like paintings Mo xuanyu did. The only thing wrong was that Mo Xuanyu had a sudden guilt in his chest for painting the youths and young man. The guilt came from somewhere inside, one that didn't understand why he felt the way he did. For now, he said nothing to Jin Zixuan. His brother already knew he was odd... So why did he feel like, if he told Jin Zixuan about how he felt about other boys all of the sudden, he was going to be looked at like a freak? It didn't help then when they had started to eat the bao Jin Zixuan had brought, that Jin Zixun had busted in, complaining about something completely random to the other teen.

He then said something rude about Mo Xuanyu's piece he was still working on, and Jin Zixuan told him to get out- but then had to chase the other teen out when he tried snatching the piece anyway. Once both had rushed out, Mo Xuanyu quickly ran over to his old art, snatched the painting of Lan Xichen out from under the stack and shoved it into his sleeve. He then paused, before quickly going through all his work and finding any painting that was of people he knew and shoving them in his sleeve as well. In his panicked mind, Mo Xuanyu felt he needed to hide these things. Hide the pretty and or handsome people he painted, cause if he didn't, someone would just, know, that he was odd. By the time Jin Zixuan returned from chasing away Jin Zixun, the little boy had already hidden all his painting in his robes and returned to his seat. He had calmed himself more, and finally relaxed enough to talk to Jin Zixuan about what ever else he wanted to. Mo Xuanyu even got around to playing his practice melody for his brother, who was happy to see that not only he was doing well, but enjoying it.

The end of the month came and left, where in Mo Xuanyu went saw his mother, and told her about his new lessons, and even played a bit of his erhu for her as well. Second Lady Mo was happy- no she was ecstatic to see how much her son was being given for a bright future. To see her happy, That made Mo Xuanyu happy. And to see his little brother happy that made Jin Zixuan happy.

The teen kept his word, and got Mo Xuanyu to join him on a simple night hunt, investigating some strange and absurd thefts in a small town outside Lanling. Jin Zixuan was able to get away with this by claiming that if Mo Xuanyu was going to be his future right hand, then it be best to have him come help him on night hunts- even if it was just as someone to hold his sword or act a second pair of eyes and ears in minor investigations. He repeated the sentiment he gave Mo Xuanyu to Madam Jin, that the boy was only going on low risk ones, and she actually seemed fine with it... as long as Mo Xuanyu was taught his place and only ever did as Jin Zixuan told him.

It was Jin Guangshan who was actually the suspicious one, asking Jin Zixuan questions that bordered him knowing that his eldest was up to something. But in the end, he just waved it off, telling Jin Zixuan to not let Mo Xuanyu fall behind on his studies, and to 'keep him in check'. After all;

“Xuanyu is a spectacle of a child. We Don't want him losing his spark, now do we? Hmm?”

Hearing him say it like that.... even though Jin Zixuan still chose to respect his fathers wishes, and follow his orders, he swore deep down, then and there, that he wasn't ever going to be like this man....

For now, as he was still but a youth himself, he had to do as he was told... For now that was the best way he could protect Mo Xuanyu.

Chapter Text

“Did you see all those cultivators heading for Qishan?”

In the back of the shop, a youth, maybe sixteen, paused, glancing through the shelves at the men talking. as he passed around the shelf to listen in more as he set down some of his work- a stack of records used for book keeping- they kept up their conversation, not minding the youth at all.

“Sure did,” One of them said as he nodded to the youth. “How about you Gongzi? See any them flying above this here shop on their fancy swords.”

“I don't believe I have.” The youth answered, a slight chuckle in his voice. “But i'll keep my eye out next time.”

The man smiled back, then continued rambling on with the other.

They all were in a small shop, owned by local book keeper. The man was old and often tired, so his young assistant, a youth named Meng Yao, did most of the work these days.

Meng Yao was the teen that stood there with the men now, quickly putting some things down on a paper, before stepping back behind the shelves to grab another book. He was short in stature but had an attractive face. Simple, yet welcoming, with a faint smile that when it widened, small dimples would appear, his face only becoming more friendly to look at.

“Do you know what their doing in Qishan?” the first man asked, leaning onto the frame of the entrance door. “Why have so many cultivators all in one place?”

“Oh they do stuff like this every year.” the second one said, an older fellow, as he waved the one by the door off. “They all gather and feast and hold competitions and so on. This year the Wen Clan in Qishan is holding the gathering. If I heard correctly, their holding an archery competition for the clans juniors to participate in.” He smiled then and leaned back, “You know, if those clan's weren't so stingy, they could probably make a good impression by letting us common folk sit in and watch some of those things. Sure we probably wouldn't get to be part of the feasting and such, but I wouldn't mind watching an archery competition.”

“I doubt that would every happen.” The younger man said. “I might not know much about the ways of the cultivators and their clans, but I do know what I have heard about the Wen Clan.” He winced, and shivered as if cold. “Their leader, Wen Ruohan,within the last year has taken over at least three smaller clans, adding to his numbers. The man is basically a king without the title. People within Qishan and the concurred areas have to listen to his rulings even if they aren't cultivators. I don't think he'd let us common folk anywhere near his events. We are but ants.”

Meng Yao eyed the younger man, before picking up and beginning to flip through a book.

The older man sighed, then scratched his beard. “Eh, even so... I wonder which young'n is going to win. I don't know nothing about the smaller clans... but I have heard a bit about the big ones.”

“Oh? Well, it's more likely for the young men from the bigger clans to have a chance at winning... nothing against the little guys, but the big fish have more... well... more. More time, more funds, and so more training. That said, who do you think out of those big fish have a chance?”

“Well...” The older man pondered, “Not to be rude, but, Nie Clan from Qinghe up north probably don't have the best chance. A few years back they lost their Leader and the eldest son had to take over- the young man's barely an adult and has been keeping the clan up in its high status by strings. Or at least that's what I've heard. Maybe they are doing fine..... Then there is Jiang Clan whose heir and top disciple are both apparently well known in the Yunmeng area for their great skills. I have no doubt at least one of those two will make it into the top.... but then Lan Clan of Gusu's twin jades who are also pretty well known.... Ah, then there is Jin Clan in Lanling.”

Meng Yao looked up again, his smile never faltering, but his eyes locked on the older gentleman. His fingers gently tented on the book as he gazed past it at the two men with an almost unblinking gaze.

The younger man nodded, “Oh, i've heard of Jin Clan too. Their the ones who flaunt their wealth around.... speaking of, I heard some stories about the clan leaders little son. Heard he's this up and coming prodigy. Is he going to be in the competition?”
“Eh.” The older man sighed, “I really wouldn't know, but I don't think so. I am certain those competitions are for the older boys anyway. Besides, sometimes, when the big and wealthy claim a kid is a prodigy, it's either all talk or the kid turns out to be a dunce later on. Besides that, who cares. He is only ever going to be second to his elder brother, the Jin Clan's Heir. Now that boy, he's old enough. He'll probably be in the top marksmen no doubt about it.”

Meng Yao's mouth twitched, before he looked back down at his book.

“What about Wen Clan then?” the younger man asked. “Do you think they'll do well?”

“Well...” The older man blew a half whistle of a sound, then sat there thinking it over. “Dunno. For a massive Clan like Wen Clan, they are sure to have some talent among there numbers. It's just a matter of if they add said archers to the competition.”

“You mention the young masters of the other clans, so why not bring up Wen Clan's young masters?” the young man questioned. “Dose Wen Clan not have any young masters to speak of?”

“...” The older man looked out the door with a puckered face, then swiftly waved the young man closer.

Confused, the young man looked behind him, then back at the older gentleman before crossing the room and leaning in.

“Not to be that way.” The older man started, talking low, “As You see, Wen Ruohan has two sons.”

“So?” the young man pouted, confused as to why all the hush talk was needed.

“So, the eldest is already just old enough to not be able to participate. The younger... he is...” The old man thought, then hissed out a worried breath and said, “Well, he is his fathers son, and thats about all he has. From what I hear the young man has no talent, and an ego that blinds him to it. But you didn't hear that from me!”

The young man made a sound of acknowledgment, nodding along with the old man before looking toward a quiet Meng Yao. “So what say you? Who do you think will do well in the archery competition? Jiang, Jin, Lan, Wen or Nie?”

Meng Yao looked up at the young man, smiling politely. “How can I say? I know not the clan's or their skills. Maybe a nobody could win.”

“A nobody?” the young man scoffed. “If the person was a nobody, then why let them participate? No name, no clan, no history? Ha, that means no skill in circles like that.”

Meng Yao eyed him, his smile still. “Then why not use such an event to make a name for yourself? A nobody can always become a somebody when they achieve something while all eyes are on them.”

The young man scoffed again, this time with a rather unmannerly eye roll. “To achieve the eyes of the world in fleeting moment, one's fame and power will be just as fleeting. It's only those who already have all that power that stay at the top. Nobodies like us might get a moment in the sun, but it will only ever be a moment. After that, we're just like dandelions whose seeds are scattered with the wind.”

I won't. Meng Yao thought, never loosing his smile, and instead politely said, “i humbly disagree, but will not continue such a debate as I have work to get back to.”

The young man scoffed a third time, and the older gentlemen shook his head.

“I don't understand young folk. Wanting to be the center of attention. Too much responsibility, I say. I'd rather enjoy my life being average and unremarkable. That way I can lay about and no one but my wife can tell me what to do.”

Meng Yao shook his head as the older man chuckled at his own humor, before placing the book back on the shelf. He traced his hand over the spine before reaching for another and heading back towards a table.

While he didn't mind the old mans ideal life, a life of mediocrity and simplicity, he wanted more. He wanted that moment in the sun, where he could stand above them all. He was not a pessimist like the young man, and he was not an easy going simpleton like the old man. Meng Yao had a future he desired, a goal he desperately wanted to reach. And once he reached it, once he was able to take hold of his dandelion, he would shelter it, and never let it blow away.

The thought of the little Jin Master crossed his mind, and internally he scoffed, but on the outside he was as calm as a gentle breeze.

A prodigy? Is that why you were taken in while I was shunned and tossed aside? Are you really all that special?

….

“This is a special day Xuanyu- if you keep running you'll bust your face on the ground. No one wants to see a face all bruised and bloody.” Jin Guangshan huffed, trying to get Lijuan to catch the excited Mo Xuanyu as he looked about with wide eyes. “It being a special day, you need to look your best. Stop rushing and look presentable.”

For all his motioning for her to catch the boy, Lijuan couldn't keep up with Mo Xuanyu, still exhausted from the ride to Qishan the day prior. She was on in her years, and traveling just took the wind right out of her sails. She did as best as she could however, but even Jin Zixuan was worried the old lady was close to keeling over from exhaustion.

“A-Yu, slow down.” He called out, fixing the sleeves of the red robes he had been given to wear for the archery competition here in Qishan. It was Wen Clan's year to hold the Discusion Confrence, and they had announced this archery competition for those within a certain age range, mainly Junior Deciples. Jin Zixuan was now sixteen, having turned only a month and a half or so prior, finding he was getting closer and closer to becoming an adult. “Your tiring poor Lijuan out. Walk or i'll make you hold her hand like a toddler.”

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said, slowing himself and looking back at the old woman apologetically. After all, he wanted to prove he was a good kid. She just smiled at him, as he returned to her side, and looked about, letting himself take in the sight of Nightless City.

Unlike Golden Carp Tower in Lanling, or even the Cloud Recess of Gusu, Nightless City was incomparably massive. As the name suggested, the place was as large as a great city, and when they had arrived the night before, it was so alight that if one didn't look up at the night sky way above it, one might truly think it was day time! Even then, all Mo Xuanyu got to see of the place that nigh was the guest housing and a few other buildings surrounding the outskirts of the Wen residence.

The reason for their presence in Nightless City, the Discussion Conference, was an event that would last seven days, and included today's competition. While Mo Xuanyu would not get to participate in such an event, he had come along anyway for a reason he knew, and a reason he did not. The reason he knew, was to support his brother, and cheer him on during the archery competition. Thankfully, the boy had completely gotten over his grievances with his elder brother- fully forgiving him for what happened in Gusu. The night hunts Jin Zixuan had been taking his brother on had helped rekindle their bond, as Mo Xuanyu found them fascinating and enjoyed the time away from Lanling and Madam Jin. From solving odd occurrences to capturing the actually spirits they went after themselves, it intrigued Mo Xuanyu in macabre sort of way. The thing was, the spirits they had run into, were all benign, more so annoying then truly problematic, as Jin Zixuan had intended them to be. He went against bigger more troublesome things without Mo Xuanyu, as the kid was still in fact only an eight year old and could not properly defend himself. This meant that Mo Xuanyu could get up close with the specters they caught together and not fear them, as they could do nothing to him. Jin Zixuan allowed it, hoping one day it would create a lack of fear for the bigger threats. Their secret cultivation and sword training had also helped the two bond again, making the two almost inseparable once more....

Almost....

Mo Xuanyu still hadn't told him about his... developing oddness. Didn't tell Jin Zixuan about the pretty thoughts, and the pretty people, and the secret stash of paintings....

Mo Xuanyu pushed those thoughts away to the furthest reaches of his mind, hopefully to never see the light of day. He looked about as they left the main part of Nightless City, to head out to where the competition would be held. As he looked he caught sight of the tallest palace within Nightless City, towering over the place with it's twelve ridges and twelve heavenly beasts. To a boy like Mo Xuanyu, it looked like it was piercing the sky! He frowned a little then, thinking that such a interesting and massive and almost awe inspiring place belonged to the same people that had caused all that trouble in Caiyi Town a year ago. He didn't say anything aloud about that though. Jin Zixuan had been very adamant about keeping his mouth shut about it.

While we are in Qishan, you do not say anything that could be seen as targeting Wen Clan. Even if you heard some of the things they have done, you say nothing, and you do nothing to provoke anyone. They don't take kindly to those kinds of remarks, and we are guests in their territory. Behave, for Jin Clan's sake... and more importantly, your own.

Mo Xuanyu let his pout disappear as he pulled up his paper fan and waved it around, enjoying the feeling of it catching on the air as he spun it around. It was a new one he had been painting for a while now. One that his father had asked him to bring today, as it was, in Jin Guangshan's words, some of his best work and a symbol of Jin Clan. The wood of the fan was almost yellow in color, and the image was that of a collection of white peonies with bright gold centers, each painted with a golden ink. It was a very beautiful fan, but not Mo Xuanyu's favorite. While he knew the peony was the symbol of Jin Clan, he preferred other flowers when it came to his art. Like forget-me-nots, and lilies, and morning glories. But the fan wasn't for him. It was for him to show off what a prized little toy he was.

The second reason Mo Xuanyu had been brought to such an event, was actually Jin Guangshan's desire to show him off. It was a well known fact by now that the young Jin Master, Mo Xuanyu, had become a “prodigy” of the fine arts. His paintings and calligraphy were fantastic for a boy his age, and his musical talent was far above any child in Lanling. He was doing well remembering his rites, and was rather decent in numeracy as well, but Jin Guangshan wouldn't let people know the boys flaws. That being the boy was, at best, average in all other areas. His cultivation was mediocre, he was not very good at archery, and he was still absolutely scared of riding horses. Correction, Mo Xuanyu was terrified of riding them, which was only fueled by the fact that he fell off and was almost kicked by his pony, Mei, a few months back, making him refuse to get back to practice riding her for a whole week. It was Jin Zixuan coaxing him by having him spend time grooming the pony and playing with her that Mo Xuanyu was even willing to try again after that. But Jin Guangshan still saw the potential, and still had such a push in the child's ability to be shown off, that he was willing to over look the small things for the sake of the bigger image.

Jin Zixuan caught on very quickly that the reason his father had allowed Mo Xuanyu to come was to show him off. And it was the reason he was doing his best to get his brother to keep as quiet and small as possible. It wasn't that he cared if Mo Xuanyu out shined him, he liked that his brother was getting his own attention for his own merits... even if it was more so feeding their fathers ego.... but Jin Zixuan had heard enough horror stories of Wen Ruohan to not be afraid of Jin Guangshan's ego getting the boy in trouble.

Everyone in the cultivation world knew that Wen Ruohan was an envious and terrible man. If someone had or did something that outdid himself or his things, it was a sentence most terrible for them. Jin Zixuan had heard the rumors revolving around the late Nie Clan leaders death, and why the Nie Clan had such animosity towards the Wen's because of it... but due to the lack of evidence and the power Wen Ruohan wielded, it was just that. Rumors. Sure, Jin Zixuan didn't think that a grown man like Wen Ruohan would be suddenly jealous of an eight year old of all people. But if he was as petty as they say, he wasn't going to take that chance.

And Mo Xuanyu was good behaving. After all, he was trying his best to be a good kid.

“Zixuan, once we arrive near the arena designated for the tournament, I want you focusing and preparing. Don't think about anyone or anything else.” Jin Guangshan spoke as Lijuan put a hand on Mo Xuanyu's shoulder, keeping him close as they approached the large expanse that would be used for the event today. “There will be other Jin Junior Cultivators out there with you, but you need to focus on you. Don't focus your attention on if they, or anyone else, succeeds and/or fails. Focus on you. Understand?”

“Perfectly.” Jin Zixuan remarked, keeping his head held high. “Focus. Don't fall behind.”

“Exactly.” Jin Guangshan smiled, fanning himself as he placed a meaningful hand on his son's shoulder, “I know you'll reach the top. Make Jin Clan proud.”

Jin Zixuan nodded, then... “... A-yu! Don't run!”

Jin Guangshan frowned, turning to see Mo Xuanyu stop mid run to turn with a pleading face at the two of them. The Jin Clan leader made a annoyed face, but upon seeing who Mo Xuanyu was running towards, he abruptly changed his tone, showing off a smile before hiding his other expressions behind his fan.

“Xuanyu, please walk. when you are done, come find me by the guest seating arrangements. I don't want you vanishing off to who knows where after speaking to him.”

Jin Zixuan gave his father a hard look, before he too looked to the close distance, a familiar face there talking to some others. he knew why Mo Xuanyu was excited, and couldn't tell if he should be annoyed or relieved.

Mo Xuanyu smiled bright once he heard his father, and as he turned and rushed over, he waved his closed fan above his head as he called out “Zewu-jun!!”

Lan Xichen had just chuckled at something a young man next to him had said, but turned the moment he heard his title called out. When he saw Mo Xuanyu, his smile only got warmer, as he watched the boy approach. Mo Xuanyu was excited to come say hello, having not seen Lan Xichen in over half a year, only to slow down when he looked up at the young man next to him.

This young man was huge! Taller and broader then Lan Xichen, maybe just a tad bit older, with a face that would be considered extremely handsome, if he didn't also look like he might bite your head of with a glance. His hair was marked with braids, and he didn't wear the red of the archery competition, clearly not a participate. Instead of a sword at his back or waist, the man had a massive saber, truly a blade fit for his size and build. His eyes landed on the boy with a knit brow, and Mo Xuanyu came to a stop, shrinking back a little, as he put his fan to his lips.

Lan Xichen took immediat notice and laughed slightly, before gently motioning the boy over, “Don't be scared Mo-Gongzi. Mingjue-xiong isn't as scary as he appears.”

“Really?” The other Young Man asked, then let out a short laugh, a smirk suddenly on his lips. “I think Huaisang disagrees with you on that. He already ran of to who knows where.”

Hearing the man not only laugh, but say a familiar name, Mo Xuanyu lost some of his timidness, and quickly came up to Lan Xichen, a smile of his own returning.

He bowed politely, then immediately lost all decorum. “Zewu-jun, I missed you a lot! I am very happy to see you! Are you participating in the competition? I am here to support Xiongzhang, but I could cheer you on too-”

“Slow down and take a breath.” Lan Xichen laughed, patting the boys head. “Thank you for the thought, but you can keep all your cheering for Jin Zixuan.”

“He'll need it.” the other young man said with a snicker.

“Mingjue-xiong.” Lan Xichen huffed, slightly smacking the other man on the arm. It was a bit un Lan of him, but it made Mo Xuanyu curious.

Only laughing at the harmless strike, the young man crossed his arms and looked at the fan in the boys hand. “... Your Mo Xuanyu, aren't you.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, then, after coming to the conclusion himself, asked, “Are you Huaisang-gege's Da-ge?”

The young man, now confirmed to be Nie Mingjue, nodded stiffly, then with a hard look turned and slightly glared out onto the arena. “He's over there.”

Mo Xuanyu excitedly looked out, only to get confused when he saw a bored looking Nie Huaisang pouting on the ground while using his arrow to draw figures in the dirt. He was dressed in the competition's red uniform, that didn't quite suite him.

“Mo-gongzi,” Lan Xichen spoke up, looking down at the boy, “I've heard a few things about you in recent months. It seems your art is getting noticed.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, beaming as he held out the fan. “Uhuh, I'm very thankful for what Zewu-jun and Huaisang-gege have taught me. Look! Baba says I am... well he says its very professional.”

“Professional?” Nie Mingjue huffed, “Can't he just say he likes it?”

Lan Xichen eyed his friend, before picking up the fan. “When is the last time you told Huaisang you liked his paintings?”

Nie Mingjue frowned, “I haven't. But you and I both know I don't know a thing about painting and art. What am I supposed to tell him? You paint birds good?”

“I'm sure that would be enough.” Lan Xichen laughed, before turning back to Mo Xuanyu, “This is beautiful Mo-gongzi. I am very happy to see you are enjoying your work.”

“Thank you.” Mo Xuanyu replied, swaying all happily in place. There was a slight blush to his face as he took back the fan, before adding. “I've also been learning Music, Archery, Equestrian, Numeracy and my rites...” he then paused and leaned in, “Don't tell my baba, but I don't think i'm very good at all of them..I am not very good at archery, and Horses are scary. I like Music though ”

Nie Mingjue let out a full chested laugh at hearing that, then said rather warmly, “Then best you don't meet the horse that has to hold me up. She's a big one. Guess you'll be stuck riding your sword.”

“... I don't have a sword.”

Nie Mingjue frowned, “What do you mean? Don't most disciples get their swords around your age if not by ten?”

Mo Xuanyu almost slipped up, almost saying something about how Jin Guangshan didn't see the necessity of him learning the sword and how his brother teaching him in secret, but stopped. He stopped cause he didn't want to get Jin Zixuan in trouble. Instead he got quiet then changed the subject.

“Is she pretty?” Mo Xuanyu asked suddenly. “Your horse?”

“Eh?” Nie Mingjue raised a brow, clearly suspicious, but deciding to play along. “I thought you said you were scared of horses.”

“I'm scared of riding them.” Mo Xuanyu clarified. “I still think they are very pretty. That's why my pony is named Mei.”

Nie Mingjue laughed at that too, just as loud and boisterous as when the boy had said he was scared of the animals. When he wasn't standing there all serious, he definitely wasn't as scary as Mo Xuanyu had first though he seemed. So, Mo Xuanyu mentally noted him to be like a horse in that regard. Big, powerful, scary, but also handsome and well meaning. He immediately frowned, trying to put away his odd thoughts. He didn't want to get people to not like him...

Lan Xichen noticed the slight changed, and, worried Nie Mingjue had upset the boy, he quickly decided to change the subject himself, “You said you were learning music? Do you have a particular instrument you play?”

“Yes.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “I play erhu... I tried to play Xiao like you do, but teacher said it sounded like I didn't like playing it. And Guqin is hard.”

“Yes. Yes it is.” Lan Xichen laughed, “But if one works hard, they can learn just about any instrument. That being said, erhu is a good one. I would love to hear you play sometime.”

“I would love to play for you.” Mo Xuanyu adds excitedly, his smile returning, “I'm still learning, but my teacher says I am good at remembering things, and that helps me learn music rather easily.”

“I can see where your teacher would come to that conclusion. You have a very interesting mind Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen said, patting the boy on the head. He stood back up, about to say more, when he noticed someone approaching out of the corner of his eye.

It was Lan Wangji, in the archery competition red, and looking a tad annoyed. Just before he could take another step, a voice called out to him.

“Wangji-xiong! I thought we were friends...” Mo Xuanyu looked suddenly wide eyed as the voice continued, “By the way, your head band is crooked!”

Lan Wangji paused, reached up, then glared back at none other then a wildly smiling Wei Wuxian. The youth had not changed much at all since Mo Xuanyu had seen him last. He was still acting wildly inappropriate and smiling like a fool. When Wei Wuxian noticed the boy, his smile only grew as he waved with exaggerated joy at him. Mo Xuanyu at first wasn't sure if he should wave back, but... if he had forgiven Jin Zixuan, it was only right he should also forgive Wei Wuxian. He smiled and waved back just as animatedly, which seemed to make Wei Wuxian pretty happy himself.

Lan Wangji approached, and stood next to Lan Xichen with a heavily knit brow, before eyeing the boy and nodding. He relaxed slightly, having taken a breath. He then carefully greeted each person in turn. “Chifeng-zun, Xiongzhong... Mo Xuanyu.”

“I wouldn't be too upset with Wei-gongzi Wangji. He's just teasing you cause he... likes you.” Lan Xichen said, smiling.

Mo Xuanyu glanced up curiously at the young man,feling on odd feeling in his chest upon hearing how he said that. Lan Wangji, however, shook his head profusely.

“He is shameless and annoying.”

“But you like him.” Lan Xichen smiled.

“What do you mean like him?” Mo Xuanyu said, wanting clarification. “Cause I told Wei-gege you said Lan Wangji might like him and he didn't believe me cause he thought-”

“You What?!” Lan Wangji shot a look at the boy, his gold eyes wider then he had ever seen them.

“....” Mo Xuanyu shrunk back, covering his face with his fan. “S-sorry... I.. just heard You and Zewu-jun talking once and.. I... uhm....”

just as Mo Xuanyu feared he had upset Lan Wangji, a drum sounded, announcing that the competition would begin soon.

“Seems I must go.” Lan Xichen sighed, nodding to Nie Mingjue. “Wish me luck.”

“Always will.” The young man said, then more seriously added, “And if you will, tell my brother I'm watching him. I know he'll try to purposefully hit the wrong target to get out of this sooner...”

“I got it.” Mo Xuanyu suddenly said, adding more to his escape from Lan Wangji's paralyzing gaze. He ran halfway between the three and Nie Huaisang, before yelling out as loud as he could, “Huaisang-gege! Good luck in the tournament!You can do it!”

Nie Huaisang jolted, looked up at the cheerful face of Mo Xuanyu and smiled, having not been expecting to see the boy.... then he went stiff when he saw his brother watching him as well, a hard look on his face. He immediately got to his feet, grabbed his bow, and ran to join the other Nie Clan archers.

“Thank you Mo Xuanyu.” Nie Mingjue said calmly turning to head toward the stands.

“Your welcome,” The boy answered, following after. “Don't mind me, I need to go return to my baba now.”

“Mn.” Nie Mingjue nodded, eyeing the boy as he walked along beside him, the two heading the same way.

“Hey!” It was Wei Wuxian who called out standing now beside Jiang Cheng, and who Mo Xuanyu could only assume were other Jiang Clan disciples. “Mo-didi is going to wish us luck too right?! I want some of that luck!”

Mo Xuanyu only giggled, before sticking his tongue out at Wei Wuxian, copying his well known teasing. The youth exaggerated his shock as the boy ran to catch up to Nie Mingjue.

It was truly a very noticeable sight- as the eight year old barely reached the man's lower torso. It was like seeing a fully grown tiger walking next to a few month old puppy. Mo Xuanyu skipped ahead of Nie Mingjue after a moment, ready to go find Jin Guangshan and cheer his friends, and brother on from the place they would be watching- a tall stand of sorts that looked over the arena. The arena itself was massive, so big in fact, that Mo Xuanyu could barely make out where it ended. The reason it was so large, was that the targets were not like the idle ones he and Jin Zixuan practiced on back in Lanling. The targets in the competition were effigies. Some were possessed by specters, while others were simply empty vessels with only one purpose. To get the competitors out. If a junior disciple shot down one of these empty vessels they would be asked to leave the competition. When the competition was over, whoever shot down the most possessed effigies would be the winner, with a complimented second, third and fourth place.

As Mo Xuanyu mindlessly looked out at the arena, he was just about to reach the steps to head up to where he was supposed to sit with his father, when someone shoved past him, causing him to trip and fall back. Thankfully Nie Mingjue was still behind him, and caught him by the arm, standing Mo Xuanyu back up as he shot a hard look after the young man and his 'entourage' that walked past. Mo Xuanyu also looked at the young man, feeling a bit resentful of the fact he had been shoved. The young man was lanky and had a smug face. He could be called handsome, but he could also be called average. He wasn't anything remarkable outside his greasy hair and his Wen Clan robes, with suns on the collar and sleeves, marking him a high ranking member of the Clan.

Nie Mingjue let go of Mo Xuanyu, making his way up the steps himself, the expression on his face one of distaste and hidden rage. The boy started to follow, but still looked back as a timid looking teen in Wen Robes came up to the greasy looking one and tried to speak to him. Mo Xuanyu didn't hear what was being said as he marched his way up the steps, only that the one who shoved him earlier, let out laugh at the youth with a rather callous sounding way. He did pause when he saw the youth went ahead and tried to shoot a bow, only to miss due to shaking hands and getting ridiculed by the other Wen Clan individuals. He looked deflated when he turned and left, only pausing to notice the little boy watching him from the stands steps.

Mo Xuanyu finally saw the youths face, a delicate looking face, with large black eyes. He smiled at the youth, waving at him, before turning and heading up the steps the rest of the way. He didn't see the youth wave back with slight smile, before tilting his head then walking away, still clutching his bow to his chest.

The stands were set in three parts. The lower area, where Lijuan was, waving the boy on up to where his father was, and informing him to behave. She was seated, finally giving her a good long time to rest.

Then the there was the second part of the stands right around the the top.

Here At the top of the stands, Jin Guangshan was in a conversation with two familiar faces. The first being Lan Qiren who was standing as calm and straight as Mo Xuanyu had always seen him. Next to him, with that smile that reminded Mo Xuanyu of Jiang Yanli, was her father Jiang Fengmian who was the first to notice the boy, giving him a small wave. Mo Xuanyu waved back, before walking up. Having noticed the Jiang Clan leader waving, Jin Guangshan glanced back, nodded and continued where he left off as they waited for the competition to begin in full. The boy heard his name a few times in that conversation, his father bragging rather loudly about his paintings, and his skill with the erhu, and how one day he would be the perfect helper to his brother, who was then bragged about next, at how the youth would definitely win the competition.

But Mo Xuanyu wasn't interested in eaves dropping. He wouldn't have known how much his father had been bragging, trying to make it seem like the boy was like a rare gem stone found among bland rocks. He didn't know his father basically was talking about him, like someone would talk about prized horse, or well trained spiritual dog. Mo Xuanyu was oblivious that he was nothing but a talking point for his father's ego. He just knew what he had been told. To grow up to eventually help Jin Zixuan when he took over as Jin Zongzhu.

Mo Xuanyu didn't know where they would be sitting so he walked over to the edge of the stand and carefully looked out over the arena. From here, one could almost see the entirety of it. There were a few cultivators from different clan's, atop their swords, watching the arena to get a good count and kick out those who failed the challenge. Mo Xuanyu opened and closed his fan, humming to himself as he mindlessly watched the ground bellow, finding it funny how small everyone was from here. It was only after he had been there a minute or two, that he noticed a young man not too far away from him, standing tall with his arms behind his back, and looking out with a calm yet stern expression. He kind of reminded Mo Xuanyu of the greasy looking young man that had shoved him earlier, save that he seemed less cocky, with an expression more focused and annoyed. He was also much more appealing to the eye, if it weren't for his condescending glare. One that he gave the boy, when he noticed Mo Xuanyu looking at him. This strangers eyes suddenly landed on the fan in the boys hand, and then looked back at Jin Guangshan.

“Wen Zongzhu arrives!” A voice called out from above the arena, booming and loud, catching everyone's attention. “Archer's, please make way to your positions. The competition starts soon!”

Mo Xuanyu looked up and over, trying to see the man who had just arrived, but due to some people now rushing around, some bowing and calling out memorized praise to their clan leader, he was unable to do so. It also didn't help that the Wen Clan Leader's seat was shaded, so he couldn't yet make him out even after it had all calmed down, too sunny to see. He had only been curious, and since his curiosity was not fed, he lost interest and turned away.

“Xuanyu!” Jin Guangshan called.

“Coming.” Mo Xuanyu called back, running over to his seat much to his fathers annoyance. The young man by the edge watched him go, nodding as if confirming something. Mo Xuanyu didn't notice, as he was doing his best to be a good kid.

Mo Xuanyu, only seemed to slow down, when he noticed something that he found just a bit odd. The seating was arranged in a way Mo Xuanyu hadn't quiet seen before. While he hadn't attended a Conference like this, he had seen some of the events held in Lanling. When guests- high ranking members of prestigious clans- arrived, the clan leader of the host clan sat near their level, with the highest among them sitting to his right, and the lesser on his left....

Here, the only clan's seated were, Nie, Lan, Jin, and Jiang, all others sat with the rest in a stand lower... but all four of the larger clans sat on the left of the seat of the host. He looked back at the seats to the right, which only had members of the Wen Clan, such as that young man from the edge of the stand, who was seated now and looking on over the arena with a lack luster gaze. Then, Mo Xuanyu finally looked up at the Host Clan Leader's seat, which sat much- MUCH- higher then the rest of them. There was a long stair case all the way up to that spot and As he looked up there, he felt like he was being watched back. He quickly looked away, running to his seat behind his father.

From their seats, they could still see a lot of the arena, and once the drum sounded again, the competition began. Mo Xuanyu sat up as straight as he could trying to keep an eye out on whoever he could. His eyes had at first found Nie Huaisang, who shot and hit one effigy, then a second.. then a third- then he struck out against a empty effigy with a much too easy shot. He was frowning, acting all sad that he was out, but when Mo Xuanyu glanced over at Nie Mingjue, the young man had a slightly dark expression. Something told the eight year old that shot wasn't an accident....

The next person his eyes landed on, was cause the grumpy high ranking Wen Young Man suddenly shot up from his seat and cursed something foul. When Mo Xuanyu looked over, he saw that greasy looking Wen youth throwing his bow on the ground and screaming like a kid even younger then him. Mo Xuanyu looked at his father, who was covering his mouth with his fan, but from his angle the boy could see he was chuckling. Not thinking it was that funny, Mo Xuanyu could only shrug and continue to watch the rest of the competition with child like glee. When he caught sight of Jin Zixuan, he saw his brother looked very focused, turning about and shooting down effigies fairly easily. He also caught sight of Lan Xichen a few times, and Wei Wuxian, both looking to be doing very, very well. Mo Xuanyu didn't think he saw Wei Wuxian miss a single shot.

He's really good... I think he might be better then gege... Mo Xuanyu thought this, then shook his head... No, gege said he was the best... I should put some faith in him...

Time moved quickly, and by the half hour point, many of the participants had already been sent out.

Mo Xuanyu had been watching Lan Xichen, when his eyes found Wei Wuxian once more. At this time, the rowdy youth had run into Lan Wangji on the field. Of course no one could hear anything, let alone see much as the two got close to each other. They looked a bit like over sized ants. Lan Wangji seemed to turn and leave, meaning whatever had been happening was probably over. It was as Mo Xuanyu went to look back toward his brother, that Lan Qiren suddenly shot up from his seat, glaring down at the field with a sudden anger that the boy had never seen on the man. He watched as Lan Qiren suddenly excused himself, before he then returned his gaze to the two on the field. Lan Wangji was moving very quickly away, with Lan Xichen following behind him- all the way toward the edge of the arena!

“What happened?” Mo Xuanyu asked, standing up and squinting his eyes to get a better look.

“Sit down Xuanyu- and mind your manners.” Jin Guangshan huffed, having been keeping all his attention on Jin Zixuan. “Now I lost track of your brother. What am I to do with you...”

“Sorry...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, sitting back down. He really wanted to prove he was a good kid.

“Jin-xiong, Jin Zixaun is over there.” Jiang Fengmian politely pointed out, before turning back to Mo Xuanyu. “It seems Wei Ying was giving the second Lan boy some trouble. I'll talk with him after the competition, so don't worry yourself.”

“...okay...” Mo Xuanyu replied, pouting but accepting this answer.

However, he was only satisfied with that answer for about a second, when one of the men flying over the arena announced that Lan Wangji had pulled out. He got a bit upset, but could only bow he his head, as he didn't want to distract his baba again. The rest of the tournament after that was short lived, and by the time it was over, two people had arrived up at the stands.

The first was Nie Huaisang, who had lost his bow and now carried his fan as he went to sit behind Nie Mingjue. Mo Xuanyu caught bits and pieces of an argument the two had, before he finally decided to lean in and ask.

“Where is Lan Wangji?”

Nie Huaisang looked over, then smiled nervously. “Oh, he left. As in Lan Qiren agreed to let him go back to Gusu.”

“What?!”

“Xuanyu.” Jin Guangshan snapped.

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu said, shrinking down again.

He didn't notice Nie Mingjue give Jin Guangshan a harsh side eye, before looking back out onto the field.

Nie Huaisang saw that his brother wasn't going after him anymore, so he scooted over, and used his fan to hide his mouth while he leaned over to Mo Xuanyu.

“Ya, no, Wei-Xiong apparently did something very upsetting to Lan Wangji. I don't know what exactly as I was already out, but I did see him speaking to Lan Qiren. He didn't look happy at all- As In he didn't even look angry. I've never seen Lan Wangji look distressed before, but that's about what I think it was.”

Mo Xuanyu playfully copied his fan gesture, hiding his own mouth and whispering back, “Do you think he'll be okay? He won't lose any points will he?”

“Well, since he didn't shoot a false effigy, I don't think it counts toward him losing, so they'll still count his points.”

As he said this, both looked up as a that greasy looking Wen youth stormed up the steps and over toward where the grumpy young man of similar demeanor, and slammed himself down in a seat.

“Stupid- I should have gotten another try! This is stupid!”

Mo Xuanyu made a face, and while only his eyebrows were above his fan, that greasy looking young man saw him staring and glared back at him. The boy looked away, and Nie Huaisang returned to sitting behind his brother. Since the tournament was done, everyone was starting to chat among themselves, waiting for the results.

They came with a booming voice over the arena and stands, each word clear as day,.

“All participants shot well. All paricipants did their part. But only four shall be named among the highest points per shot. Fourth among these Junior Disciples is: Lan Wangji!” he enunciated the name, and claps erupted from the stands, even from Mo Xuanyu.

“Fourth even after leaving early.” Nie Mingjue hummed, “Hear that Huaisang.”

“Please don't compare me to him... I could never compete.” Nie Huaisang sighed.

“next, with third position.... Jin Zixuan!”

“Baba, gege got third!” Mo Xuanyu said excitedly, clapping for his brother, only for Jin Guangshan to reach back and slight hit the boys hands with his fan. Mo Xuanyu jolted and shrunk back with a worried look.

“Third is good, but it isn't the best. You can congratulate him later, but don't cheer for it.” Jin Guangshan warned, looking a little peeved.

“... o... oh...” Mo Xuanyu slumped, feeling a bit bad.

“In second place.... Lan Xichen!”

“Two Lan's?!” the greasy haired youth snapped, glaring up at the announcer. “What? They think their better then us! Stupid Lan's!”

“Quiet A-Chao.” the other said hissing out the words. “Fuqin already isn't happy, so just be quiet and calm down.”

Mo Xuanyu looked at the two, then eyed the shaded top of the stands. He could only then guess the name of this, greasy fellow. Wen Chao.. and it sounded like he and this and the other young man might be Wen Ruohan's sons.

“Finally, in first place, ranking the highest among Junior Cultivators.” The announcer said, catching the attention of all. Mo Xuanyu had recognized the other three, one being his brother, the other being the Twin Jades themselves, so he had hoped this first place person was someone he knew as well. Someone he could be excited for, someone he could cheer for. And wouldn't you know it- he did know this rowdy youth.

“Wei Wuxian!!!”

Jiang Fengmian stood up immediately, applauding with a big bright smile, as others joined in too. Jin Guangshan smiled halfheartedly up at the Jiang Clan's leader, before hiding a pissed off look on his face behind his fan. Mo Xuanyu clapped as well only stopped by a glance his father gave him. He did stop as stated, but that didn't mean he wasn't still smiling wide and happy back there. Nie Huaisang had been clapping too, and even Nie Mingjue had given a short round of applause to the young man.

However, as Mo Xuanyu also looked over at the two, he noticed the Nie Clan Leader pause to look up towards the shaded upper stand. There was no movement up there. Howver Mo Xuanyu did notice when the one he figured was named, Wen Chao, threw something on the ground and stormed off looking mighty angry. The young man who had been sitting next to him- his assumed brother- glared after him, before shaking his head. His eyes then noticed Mo Xuanyu watching him, and the boy quickly hid his face behind his fan. The young man hmphed, then got up as well. But instead of following his brother, he made his way toward the upper stands where the Wen Clan leader was seated, just as all the other clan leaders started to head down to greet their disciples. Mo Xuanyu was among these individuals heading down, and quickly tried to keep pace with his father. Yet once he saw Jin Zixuan, he ran down the steps, almost tripping but caught himself just as quickly. He caught himself and, his brothers attention.

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan called out coming over to check on him, only to get almost tackled by the eight year old.

“Congratulations!” Mo Xuanyu beamed, hugging onto his brother. “I know you wanted first, but I think third is still very good! So congratulations! Congratulations!!!”

Jin Zixuan, who actually had been a bit down that he had gotten only third- especially bellow people like Wei Wuxian, suddenly lost all the will to be upset. when he saw how happy his brother was for him He slowly smiled warm and welcoming, as he patted the boys head. “Thank you A-Yu.”

Mo Xuanyu pulled back, then looked around. “Do you know where Zewu-jun is. I want to congratulate him too... and.. if your okay with it, I wanted to say congratulations to Wei-gege as well.”

“...if I'm okay with it?” Jin Zixuan quickly lost his smile, a confused frown in it's place.

“Well, you don't like him all that much and you guys got... you two don't like each other all that much, so I didn't want to make you sad if I told him congratulations....”

“You wouldn't...” Jin Zixuan started to argue, then immediately felt bad. “A-Yu, you can congratulate whoever you want. Don't worry if I'll be upset, cause I really wouldn't be. Especially over that.” When he saw their father approaching, looking ready to disagree, he turned the table on the man immediatly, “Besides, it's good to congratulate them. Zewu-jun and Wei Wuxian. It's respectful and the it is the mark of a true gentleman to have good sportsmanship. You can congratulate both for me as well.”

Jin Guangshan stopped, his lip twitching right before he could say a word. It was obvious he didn't want to disagree with Jin Zixuan in public on that matter, especially with others around who most definitely would hear him. Instead he pulled his fan up and turned to speak with another passing clan leader.

“I'll be back soon then.” Mo Xuanyu said with a grin as he went to leave.

“A-Yu, be careful.” Jin Zixuan warned, “It's crowded and sometimes, others aren't as gentlemanly or having of good sportsmanship. So they might be upset and lash out.”

“I'll be careful.” Mo Xuanyu agreed, skipping away. “I'll meet you back here in a little bit! Tell Lijuan she can have more rest!”

“I'll be here, and I will tell her.” Jin Zixuan answered with a short laugh.

So Mo Xuanyu went off, trying to catch sight of Jiang Purple or Lan White, to ask around for either Wei Wuxian or Lan Xichen. He skipped around a bit, then would wait for people to move along. After a few minutes, and a few more waiting momments, there was a tap on his shoulder, and he turned to see Nie Huaisang once more.

“looking for anyone in particular Mo-didi?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, “Wei-gege or Zewu-jun. I want to congratulate them.”

“Ah. Well Da-ge went off to see Zewu-jun as well, but he said the Lan's might be leaving the event early. You can probably see him tomorrow. This thing is supposed to last about a few more days anyway. As for Wei-xiong, he is celebrating with all the Jiang Disciples. If you want I can take you in the direction I saw them, go. I was wishing to go say hello as well.”

“ Thank you and yes please.” Mo Xuanyu said with a big grin.

Nie Huaisang was just as happy to help, leading the boy through the crowd. While Nie Huaisang was short in stature himself, he could still keep Mo Xuanyu from getting trampled by the many busy cultivators walking about. When the finally reached a much clearer area, Mo Xuanyu skipped ahead playfully, fanning himself.

“Did you see my gege? He was really good! He really is the best in Lanling.” Mo Xuanyu praised. “That said, I still think the other top four were very good as well. Zewu-jun must be good at everything. His art is pretty, and he plays his xiao pretty, and he looks pretty, and he can shoot a bow very well! And I remember his sword fight In Caiyi town, which his sword fighting is also very good. Oh, And While Wei-gege clearly has the upper hand, since he won and all, I wonder if Lan Wangji would out do them all if he didn't leave early.” Mo Xuanyu was prattling on without thinking, only pouting to add, “I still don't know why Lan Wangji left. Was Wei-gege teasing him that badly? If so, I want to make sure he remembers to apologize, cause Lan Wangji may be scary but he is actually really nice.”

“Did your baba not let you talk at all before the event?” Nie Huaisang laughed, “Cause now your talking so much I think my head is going to overflow with all of your words.”

“It's not that, I just like talking to you.” Mo Xuanyu admitted. “You and Zewu-jun. I mean... I like talking to gege too, but he's often too busy, or we have to talk all quiet, cause sometimes what we talk about could get us in trouble. And Wei-gege teases me when I talk to him.... I don't talk to Jiang-gege that much... or I didn't talk to him that much... huh...”

“You haven't spoken to Wei-xiong in a year, and yet I think that his teasing is the one thing that wouldn't change at all.” Nie Huaisang agreed then asked. “You say Lan Wangji is nice, why didn't you mention talking to him?”

The first part got a giggle out of Mo Xuanyu who skipped a little further ahead, where even less people were gathered. He then replied to the second part in a matter of fact tone, “I do think Lan Wangji is nice, but he can be very scary sometimes. Maybe cause he looks cold. I think... maybe if someone could get him to smile, even once, and I saw it, he would not be scary at all.”

“My Da-ge is scarier.” Nie Huaisang gave an exaggerated sigh. “You finally got to meet him and yet you don't agree that he is big and scary?”

“Nope.” Mo Xuanyu turned around, waving his fan in his face. “Nie-zongzhu looks kind of scary, but I already heard him laugh. So, I know he is only looking scary. He only seemed really scary when he was upset about you not wanting to participate properly.”

“Now don't you start getting onto me too.” Nie Huaisang whined. “I get enough of it from Da-ge and Xichen-ge! I don't want to hear it from an eight year old either.”

Mo Xuanyu made a funny face, then jumped as he skipped backward some more, passing some trees near the arena that was parallel to one of the dirt paths away from the stands. There were people on the path, leaving the stands, but neither Nie Huaisang nor Mo Xuanyu was paying them any attention... not even to the red suns.

“well, unlike Huaisang-gege, I am going to do my best to learn archery and swo... and other things! Cause I want to be as good enough to help my Xiongzhang! I'll be so good! Just you wait Huaisang-gege, I'll- ack!!!”

“Mo-didi!” Nie Huaisang yelped, watching the boy tumbled back, having caught his foot on the root of one of the trees.

Mo Xuanyu stumbled and quickly hit the ground of the dirt path behind him, landing right in front of and almost- ALMOST- having fallen into the people coming up it.

Nie Huaisang finally passed the trees- but instead of immediately going to help the boy up, he froze. Mo Xuanyu had seen he accidentally fell in front of someone in his periphery, so quickly got to his feet, turning and bowing deep and apologetically before even seeing who it was. This was more out of habit, as he was used to quickly doing these things in case it was Madam Jin. And also, cause he was a good kid!

“This one is sorry. I wasn't watching where I was going and almost ran into you. Please forgive.” Mo Xuanyu recited, bowing deep... before starting to look up, only to notice white robes with vibrant red suns. He paused, slower to glance up to the man he had fallen in front of. Mo Xuanyu was not ignorant to seeing how stiff Nie Huaisang was in the corner of his vision, griping his fan and staring wide eyed back at the boy... almost like he didn't want to look at the man standing right there.

The man that was standing there was tall and rather handsome, wearing Wen Clan robes, with high flames on his collar and sleeves along with a head piece that made him stand out even among those who also bore the flames. He was looking to be in his mid to late twenties... but something about him seemed older then that. His eyes maybe? They were harsh, sharp and almost mysterious, with a almost serpentine like focus on the boy who had fallen in his path. Maybe it was the air about him, how he stood with his head held high, like a king or emperor looking down at a hapless worm. Standing behind him was the grumpy looking young man from the stands, the one who was the one named Wen Chao's, assumed, elder brother.

Mo Xuanyu slowly stood straight, backing up a bit, and pulling his hands toward his face. It was only then that he noticed his fan was missing. He looked down, seeing it half open in the dirt. He was just about to bend down and snatch it up, when this man flicked back his sleeve and snatched it up instead.

“Your Jin Guangshan's little bastard... are you not?” the man asked, standing straight once more.

Mo Xuanyu froze. Nie Huaisang flinched.

The eight year old didn't make eye contact. Instead he pulled his hands towards his face. In the past, when he was worried or scared, he used to bite at his fingers. Thanks to Lijuan he had stopped, but in a way, the fans had become a replacement for that. Pressing a closed fan to his mouth or chin had helped him in an a way he couldn't explain. but now that it was in this man's hands, he felt... out in the open.

“Jin... Jin Zongzhi is my baba....” Mo Xuanyu admitted quietly, still keeping his eyes from looking at the man's. Instead, he was watching his fan.

The man sneered, before flicking open the fan and looking at it quizzically. His eyes glanced over each white petal and golden line, before He let out a slight huff, then asked, “You really painted this? Is this really your best work?”

“b... baba thinks it is....,W- Wen Zongzhu. A-apologies again for almost running into you....but c... can I please have my fan back....”

Mo Xuanyu knew it was him, knew this had to be Wen Ruohan. The way he talked, and the things he had heard. He seemed just as terrifying as Mo Xuanyu had been warned about, and with the young man he had assumed was his son behind him, how could this not be Wen Ruohan. This was only confirmed when the man let out a short haughty laugh.

“Good to know you respect your elders. So polite.” Wen Ruohan chuckled with a cruel smile. He looked over the fan again. “It would be Jin Guangshan to like something like this. Its a shame when supposed talent can be wasted on tacky taste.” he then snapped the fan shut loudly.

Mo Xuanyu winced, both at the words, and the motion both making him feel smaller and smaller. He opened his mouth, ready to ask again for his fan.... but then he was paralyzed by a sharp sounding snap.

Nie Huaisang took in a sharp breath as he watched Wen Ruohan snap Mo Xuanyu's fan in half with only the one hand, before tossing it to the ground like it was nothing. He walked past the boy, his head still held high, and his expression lacking.

“Lets' go Xu-er” Wen Ruohan called back, never once looking at Mo Xuanyu.

Mo Xuanyu still stood there in shock, when the one called Wen Xu, stepped on the broken fan as he passed, only tearing the paper further and giving the kid a side eye. The boy stood there, looking at the remains of his work blankly as Nie Huaisang finally ran up.

Grabbing his arm, the second Nie Young master quickly started to pull Mo Xuanyu away, “Hey mo-didi, why don't we go back to your brother. Huh? I can even give you my fan for now. Please don't cry. It hurts to watch you cry. Lets go back-”

“..y-you...”

It was only the one word that came out of Mo Xuanyu's mouth, and it came out in a voice that trembled and shook as he looked over toward the Wen Clan Leader's retreating back. When his fan snapped, Mo Xuanyu had suddenly felt something snap too. He had been hit before, once out of reaction, the other out of accident. Those two times, he couldn't explain what he had done to deserve it. He couldn't figure out why it had happened. He thought for one he had been a bad kid. The other, was cause he had reacted and put himself in harms way.

This time, he hadn't been hit but it sure felt like he had. He had apologized. He had done his bows. Mo Xuanyu had done everything that worked to show that he was good, and not trying to cause trouble. He was a good kid. He knew he hadn't actually run into the man- let alone got a spec of dirt on him from the fall. He had done all that out of his own politeness. Even after he did everything right that he had taught himself to do out of self preservation, and to be a good kid, his fan had been broken and torn. It hadn't even actually hurt Mo Xuanyu, but some how it felt worse then being slapped. It wasn't just this action that fueled it, but every emotion that Mo Xuanyu had shoved down, pressed down, it went into that one word as he looked at the Wen Clan leader.

It wasn't a quiet word either, like when he had been mumbling before. The lack of it being quiet was what scared Nie Huaisang, who quickly started pulling the boy away. This wasn't, however, before Wen Ruohan would pause and turn back with a hard look. Mo Xuanyu was pulled away, yet he still made eye contact with the man, before he vanished past the trees and back the way he and Nie Huaisang had come from.

“... little brat looked like he was about to cry.” Wen Xu mumbled, turning back to follow his father, only to take pause at seeing the man's face. He knit his brow as he spoke,“...Your mood has changed Fuqin? Was something about that boy funny to you?”

Wen Ruohan chuckled darkly, turning and continuing back toward the Scorching Sun Palace. “Maybe.”

“... Not to speak against your thoughts, but may I ask what was so funny? The boy is a timid little brat. He was terrified. I don't see how that was funny... more pathetic, Like Jin Guangshan, if I say so.”

“Timid? Maybe.” Wen Ruohan hummed then added. “Terrified? no. Those eyes weren't afraid.”

When Nie Huaisang got Mo Xuanyu back toward the stands where he had left Jin Zixuan, the boy had started crying. It was a quiet cry, with his head hung low. Each time Nie Huaisang had tried to give the boy his own fan, to make him feel better, Mo Xuanyu wouldn't say a word. Just shook his head, and refused it. When Jin Zixuan saw them approaching, he had already thought Mo Xuanyu had been returning much too quickly. But it was Lijuan, who had joined him and his father at the bottom of the steps, who saw the tears first.

“Mo-gongzi?” She called out, hobbling over to meet them halfway. “Why the tears? Why the tears? Where is your fan?”

“Fan?” Jin Guangshan turned, then tsked. “He probably dropped it somewhere and is now throwing a fit.”

“No.” Nie Huaisang said, only to frown when Jin Guangshan looked at him. “What I mean, Jin Zongzhu, is he didn't lose it... per say... he... someone... broke it...”

“Who?” Jin Zixuan demanded, rushing over and bending down to check on his brother. “Tell me. I want to speak with-” He was almost knocked over when the boy threw his arms around the teens neck, locking himself there and refusing to let go. “...them.. A-Yu?”

Nie Huaisang laughed nervously. “Don't do that Jin-gongzi. It be a bad idea... Actually maybe Mo-didi should go home. Maybe leave the whole event early. Ha.. hahah...”
“??? Why?” Jin Zixuan asked, his face twisting as he lifted the boy up in his arms as he stood. Sure Mo Xuanyu was getting bigger, but he was still small enough, and it wasn't like Jin Zixuan wasn't strong enough... plus, Mo Xuanyu had grappled him so tightly, it would be impossible to move around if he didn't carry him. “Why would we need to go? Who broke my brothers fan.”

“...” Nie Huaisang licked his lips, as they felt like they had gone dry... same with his throat. “well... uhm....”

Nie Mingjue had been nearby, talking with a different smaller clan's leader when he had noticed his brother talking to them, and seeming unusually nervous. “Huaisang.”

Nie Huaisang jolted, looking at his brother, then back at Jin Zixuan and Jin Guangshan. He chuckled again, before covering his face with his fan, before speaking only just loud enough for them to hear. “... Wen Zongzhu.....”

Jin Guangshan was the first to react. His face went pale as a uncomfortable smirk came across his face. He laughed, then seemed unable to stand still. “Why would he do that? Xuanyu? Xuanyu! Did you do something to upset the man?”

“He just.. fell...” Nie Huaisang tried to defend him, but his own words were quiet.

Nie Mingjue however, wasn't as quiet, “Jin Zongzhu, we all know no one need do anything for Wen Ruohan enact his will. Don't act like the boy had to do a thing to make that man be cruel.”

Jin Guangshan looked back with wide eyes and a smile so forced it probably hurt. “Nie Zongzhu, lets... refrain from saying certain things in certain places. I know you have your issues with Wen Zongzhu, but-”

“But what.” Nie Mingjue snapped, his expression souring greatly. “Issues? Is my father just an issue to be forgotten?”

“No, but can you prove anything?” Jin Guangshan hissed out a whisper, “Whatever the case, don't drag me into it...” he turned and waved to Lijuan. “You, take the boy to the guest lodging. Don't let him leave till it's time for us to return to Lanling.”

“... A-Die, there is still five days left of the Discussion Confrence.” Jin Zixuan argued. “You can't just...”

“I would rather not anger Wen Zongzhu anymore then he might already be.” Jin Guangshan hissed out quietly to his eldest son, “Whatever happened, it doesn't matter. He upset Wen Zongzhu, and I would rather not make him any more upset with US.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, holding Mo Xuanyu tightly... but nodded in the end. Wen Ruohan was the kind of person to change in the blink of an eye. In one moment he could be laughing at something you said... in the next he could be gutting you for looking at him the wrong way. He didn't want Mo Xuanyu dragged into any trouble, especially not with that man. So he turned and followed Lijuan back to their guest housing, letting Mo Xuanyu hold onto him and cry quietly. Whatever Wen Ruohan had done it had sure upset the poor boy.

“Poor kid.” Nie Mingjue murmured. “A coward like Jin Guangshan for a father, and a run in with that bastard Wen Ruohan. He seemed pretty scared.”

Nie Huaisang was following his brother back to their lodging, clutching his fan with a sad expression, that disappeared slightly as he heard that last part. “D... Da-ge... Mo Xuanyu wasn't scared.”

“Huh?” Nie Mingjue looked back with a raised brow. “The boy was in tears. I doubt he wasn't scared-”

“You didn't see the look he gave Wen Ruohan.” Nie Huaisang said... a thick worry in his voice. “Da-ge, that boy was angry. And Wen Ruohan saw it.”

Nie Mingjue frowned. He didn't stand still long though. He turned and began to walk away. “The pray to whatever gods may be watching, that that anger fuels him to see the beast for its fangs. This world needs more people to see that monsters true form.”

Chapter Text

Qin Su sighed.

She was bored out of her mind. All of the Qin Disciples that were her 'friends' had all left for Qishan two days ago with her father, leaving her alone. Sure there were some servant girls she was friendly with and some other girls who lived in the nearby city who she would sometimes talk to- but much of them were busy and Qin Su's parents, Clan Leader Qin Cangye and Madam Qin, did not like her going to the city without supervision. And with Qin Cangye out, Madam Qin was more reluctant to let her daughter just run about carelessly.

“But mama!” Qin Su whined, rolling around on a divan, “I'm so miserable! There is nothing to do!”

“You could read a book. Or maybe learn a new skill?” Madam Qin laughed, shaking her head at her daughters antics. Her voice was sweet and melodic even as she chided the youthful girl, “A-Su, don't roll around like that. You'll ruin your dress. Young ladies are supposed to act proper.”

“I am a young lady, and I don't want to act proper when no one is around to judge me.” Qin Su huffed, rolling somewhat gracefully if not dramatically, off the divan and onto the floor. She sprawled out onto the ground with her arms spread and her face a look of pouting and displeasure. “There are no boys around, so it's not inappropriate. And there are no guests about, so it's not unbecoming. I am simply in front of my mother, who apparently hates it when I have fun.”

“I do not.” Madam Qin huffed playfully, “You're just a handful.”

The teen girl looked up at her mother, smiling wide. Then realized she forgot something on the divan. Qin Su sat up, reached over and snatched the round silk fan Mo Xuanyu had made for her off the divan, and laid back again, waving it in her face. She had gotten in the habit of taking it almost everywhere recently, as she really did care about the boy, and really did like the gift.

However, When Qin Su laid back down, she now had a good view of her mother, and was able to notice when the woman's face shifted slightly upon seeing the fan. The expression didn't last before Madam Qin went right back to what she had been doing- reading a book and drinking some tea. Madam Qin was a very beautiful and well educated woman, with a round face and a sweet personality. While she was a cultivator, her cultivation was weak and she had no real heart for it. Qin Su was awed at how completely content she often seemed, as if the very warmth of the sun might be in her mothers soul. So of course it was more then obvious when she would have those moments where all that sun light would abruptly fade from her eyes.

Qin Su frowned, rolling over and sitting up slightly to look at her mother. Madam Qin noticed, and looked back at her daughter with a quizzical look.

“What is it A-Su?”

“...” Qin Su wasn't sure what to ask, so she asked the first thing that came to mind, given it seemed to have been the fan that had caused her mother some grief. “What... do you think about Mo Xuanyu?”

Madam Qin's expression stilled, and she blinked a bit too many times, more confused then worried. “What ever could you mean?”

“Well...” Qin Su pondered her words, then added with careful decision, “while I know you don't like it all that much when baba goes to Lanling to visit Jin Zongzhu, you've always seemed pretty indifferent to me being friends with Mo Xuanyu. But just now you frowned when I started messing with the fan he gave me... do you not like it? or....”

“That's not it at all.” Madam Qin shook her head, her smile returning with a warmth. “The fan is lovely... the boys work also lovely. I think it is very sweet of you to befriend that boy. He seems like a sweet child. I.. just....” She bit her lip, contemplating her words. “... I just... don't like you going to Lanling with your father. The fan just happened to remind me of that. Nothing against the boy.”

Qin Su smiled back, “yes. Xuanyu is a sweet boy who is very talented. Just like one of the last times I was in Lanling, he played the erhu. He plays it so pretty Mama. One day i'll see if they let him come her so you can hear it. Maybe he can play the song he played for Jin Zongzu when we had caught baba drink-....” Qin Su shut her mouth abruptly. Catching herself much too late....

“What?” Madam Qin asked suddenly looking worried.

Qin Su pursed her lips, knowing she slipped up.

“A-Su, what do you mean you caught your baba drinking?”

“... I said I wouldn't tell you....” Qin Su murmured, feeling a bit guilty.

Madam Qin was clearly upset as she stood up, pressing down her book. Her breath was shaky as she, with trembling voice spoke, “A-Su, please tell me your father wasn't drinking with Jin Guangshan.”

“...” Qin Su shrunk back, placing the fan in her lap. “... well... he didn't get as drunk as Jin Zongzhu seemed-”

“You were around Jin Guangshan while he was drunk?!”

The way her mother sounded absolutely terrified, made Qin Su almost jump out of her own skin. She looked at Madam Qin with big startled doe eyes, and the woman quickly pulled herself back.

“I am so sorry A-su, I... I didn't mean to raise my voice at you... I... just don't... I mean... please don't go near Jin Guangshan. Especially when he is not in his right mind....”

“uhm... o...okay...” Qin Su murmured pulled her legs up, looking at her mother, now worried.

“...” Madam Qin Swallowed. “... he... he didn't... say anything to you... Jin Guangshan?”

“...uh... no...” Qin Su answered, starting to stand, and setting her fan down on a small tea table next to her mother. She then used both hands to take her mothers, noticing how clammy they were. “Mama, Baba was in there, and so was Mo Xuanyu. Besides, Jin Zongzhu might not be... the most honest man, but I don't think he would have done or said anything completely distasteful.”

Qin Su didn't miss the way her mothers hands tightened, as the lady forced a smile.

“m...maybe... I still... Would rather you didn't.... That you stayed away... I... I'm sorry A-Su, I don't feel very well all the sudden.”

“I'm sorry for not telling you about baba drinking.” Qin Su said, rubbing her thumb across the back of her mothers hand. “I promised him I wouldn't... please don't be too upset with him.”

“...” Madam Qin's lip suddenly quivered, and she looked faint, or maybe that she might throw up.

“I'll go get Bicao.” Qin Su said. “I'm sorry for upsetting you.”

“Y..you could never.” Madam Qin said. In that small moment, Qin Su swore she saw tears in her mothers eyes.

“I'll go get Bicao.” Qin Su repeated, letting go of her mothers hands, but not before giving her the warmest smile.

Madam Qin didn't stop her, so Qin Su quickly left the room and headed off to find her mothers most trusted maid. This didn't take very long, as Bicao was often not very far from her madam's side. Qin Su told her how Madam Qin was very clearly not feeling well and upset, so the maid wasted no time cleaning up what she had been doing and running off to go seek out her madam.

Qin Su stayed, watching her disappear with something eating away at her. What had she said that had made her mother so upset? Was it that she had lied about the drinking? Or was she upset with Jin Guangshan for some unknown reason. For now, it didn't matter. Even if she could be a little wild, Qin Su was polite, so instead of going to bother her mother, she chose to go find something else to keep herself busy.

Well... almost polite, as she quickly realized she left the round silk fan in the lounge her and her mother had been sitting in. Letting off a tsk, Qin Su, quickly made her way back to the lounge, ready to apologies should she interrupt something private. She had just got back to the door, and was about to knock when...

When she heard a gut wrenching sob that made Qin Su's stomach twist and drop. That sob had sounded like her mother....

Qin Su, took pause. Then, feeling guilty, she very carefully pulled the door a hair width open, just enough so she could peer inside. Bicao was leaned over her mother, whose head was in her hands and her whole body convulsing with cries like someone who had lost something dear. The very image made Qin Su hurt all over, and she was just about to shove the door open further to go comfort her mother as well, when the woman spoke.

“What do I do Bicao!?” Madam Qin cried, “Oh my precious A-Su... I know she cares about that boy, and I am so happy for her smile.... but... but... but if... if Jin Guangshan... I can't....”

“Madam Qin,” Bicao spoke softly, bending down to care for the woman, “Please, we know your husband cares deeply for his daughter. Jin Zongzhu may be of bad character, but your husband would never let him touch her-”

Instead of this comforting her, Madam Qin let out a even worse sob, shaking her head as she seemed to claw at her own sleeves. “You're wrong.... You're wrong. Bicao your wrong.....”
Qin Su flinched, thinking that Madam Qin might have a bad opinion about her own husband- that Qin Cangye may have done something she didn't know about... that was... until....

“It's not just... oh Bicao... oh Bicao... I can't let Cangye lose his wits around Jin Guangshan...not again... I.. I don't... my A-Su Can't be touched by that man... not like.... not like... oh gods...”

“Madam Qin?” Bicao raised a brow. “What ever do you mean?”

“... Bicao... please.... please say nothing... not to Cangye... not to my precious A-Su.... oh gods... he can't touch her. Jin Guangshan can't touch her... Not shouldn't... not shouldn't Bicao... she can't be touched by that man! Bicao... Bicao I.... I.... Bicao promise me right now that you won't say anything!”

“Say anything about wha-” Bicao started to ask, but was cut off.

“Bicao! Swear it to me!”

“I swear Madam Qin.” Bicao replied, frowning deeply. “I swear on my life I won't tell them anything.”

Madam Qin's lower lip trembled, and her eyes were watery, puffy, and red. “B...Bicao.... A-Su.... she.... she isn't.... she isn't... Cangye's daughter....”

Qin Su went still. The girl stood there, her eye looking into the room with a deep unknown feeling slowly turning in her gut.

“Madam Qin?” Bicao's calm voice cracked as she tried to keep a blank expression.

“...Bicao... A-Su isn't my husbands daughter.... she... she's Jin Guangshan's.... It's why I... I don't like Cangye drinking with him... cause... he... he wasn't awake... he wasn't awake when Jin.....” Madam Qin couldn't talk, her voice seemed to catch and she was choking on her own tears.

Bicao caught on to what was being said, and quickly held her lady. “I won't say a word my lady. I won't say a word.”

Qin Su also understood. She might still only be a child in the eyes of everyone- only fourteen... but she knew what her mother was saying, and she slowly backed away from the door. She forgot about the fan.... she forgot what her mother and her had been talking about before she had left...

Qin Su could only think of the truth that made her skin crawl... that, and how she wanted to do was run.

…

A Whole day had passed since the Archery Competition, and The banquet that was set for it's winners was lively, even without it's host present.

All the clan's gathered in the grand courtyard of the Scorching sun palace, where tables and seats and been brought for those to sit, yet some still stood and walked around in jovial celebration. The only Wen's present were the Servants who were attending to the guests, as almost no Wen Cultivators had stayed to participate.

“A sign of their pettiness.” Nie Mingjue huffed, tossing back a cup of tea. “Like Wen Ruohan would stick around and celebrate another clan's victory. He probably hates everyone right now. There's probably some poor bastard getting it out for all of us...”

“Mingjue-Xiong, please be careful of how you speak.” Lan Xichen said, a frown on his face other wise warm face, save tired looking eyes. “It's not that I disagree, just that I don't want any trouble to fall upon you or Nie Clan.”

Nie Mingjue glanced over at his old friend, nodding his understanding but speaking nothing. He understood what he meant very intimately. His hand clenched his cup for a moment, before setting it down harshly.

On the other end of the room, Jin Zixuan was being clapped on the back for his placement in the competition. This was done by men like Qin Cangye and Clan Leader Yao, who both held high opinion of Jin Clan and his father. He showed his gratitude to them in smiles and short nods, but he felt like he was barely even there. Most of the real parading was around Wei Wuxian, who took it all in with the biggest grin. He had his arms wrapped around Jiang Cheng and another Jiang Disciple, all laughing over something foolish and dumb. Jin Zixuan was unimpressed. At this point he would rather be with Mo Xuanyu, off in his guest house with Lijuan, the two most likely playing games or painting... or something more entertaining then standing around doing nothing.

Mo Xuanyu still hadn't said what happened. He didn't say a word, and even seemed perfectly fine staying in the guest accommodations for the rest of their stay in Qishan. The only thing Mo Xuanyu seemed worried about was not getting to learn why Lan Wangji left, and not getting to congratulate Wei Wuxian and Lan Xichen. He told his brother that he really wanted to say congratulations in person, but also was reluctant to leave the guest house. Whatever had happened between Mo Xuanyu and the Wen Clan leader.... Jin Zixuan still only knew what Nie Huaisang had told him, that being Wen Ruohan breaking the boys fan. Even Nie Huaisang wasn't at this banquet- probably told to practice by his brother... or more likely to stay out of sight of Wen Ruohan as well....

But why? Jin Zixuan wondered, twirling his cup of tea in his hand, gazing into the middle distance blankly. Why do that? Why bully a child? Is it cause he was mad at the results of the archery competition? Why break a child's things then? A-Yu didn't even partici....pate.... Jin Zixuan suddenly felt sad. Did he do it cause I got third? Did that man really bully my brother cause I was in the top four? Was A-Yu just unlucky enough to run into the man afterward?

“Zixuan, are you just going to stare at your tea? Your not going to drink it?” Jin Guangshan asked, giving the youth a funny look.

Jin Zixuan glanced at his father, then at his own tea. Finally, he set it down and shook his head. “I'm not very thirsty.”

“Eh? You feeling well Jin Gongzi?” Clan Leader Yao asked. “You seem out of it. You should be celebrating. Third is still better then vast majority of other participants.”

“I'm just tired.” Jin Zixuan said, clasping his hands behind his back. “This discussion conference is taking a lot out of me.”

“That sounds fair.” Qin Cangye nodded, before nudging Jin Zixuan, “But I wonder if it's cause you don't have your little duckling with you. Where is your didi anyway? He should be celebrating you two. He seemed so excited about your placement yesterday.”

“...” Jin Zixuan frowned slightly, before telling a half truth, “He doesn't like being in crowds. Yesterday was too much for him, so it makes sense that he would want to rest today.” While it was true that Mo Xuanyu preferred just hanging around a handful of people, and yesterday really had upset him, he knew his brother wasn't 'resting'. “Maybe he will join more of the conference tomorrow.”

“Pity.”

The words were said rather coldly, and not a voice Jin Zixuan had heard the whole evening. Before he could turn around, Clan Leader Yao looked behind the youth and Jin Guangshan, only to choke on his tea. Jin Zixuan then turned around much faster, as Clan Leader Yao cleared his throat.

“W...Wen-Gongzi, I did not see you there! When did you arrive?”

The one standing behind Jin Guangshan and Jin Zixuan was none other then Wen Xu, eldest of Wen Ruohan's sons and heir of the Wen Clan itself. Unlike his younger brother, Wen Xu didn't make a show of himself. He was quiet, calculating and- if rumors were to be trusted- a cruel, and ruthless person... petty and wicked, like his father.

“What's a pity?” Jin Zixuan asked, holding back a glare.

Wen Xu gave him a look, but instead of answering just turned and gazed past them all as a voice rang out above the crowd.

“Wen Zongzhu arrives.”

Everyone went rather quiet then, completely taken aback that the Wen Clan leader would even show his face at the banquet. Sure, he was the host, given they were in his home, his territory, but everyone had been thinking much like Nie Mingjue. They thought he had been annoyed at the loss of the Archery Competition, to petty to reveal himself after. But here he was, walking in as the doors of the Scorching Sun Palace were pulled back for him, a grandiose entrance fit for an emperor.

Wen Ruohan stepped out onto the upper most steps of the palace, looking out on the courtyard as the servants all stopped what they were doing to bow. He stood tall with his head held high, seeming to stare down at them all with a condescending glare. Nie Mingjue glared back, yet Lan Xichen frowned, and Jin Zixuan couldn't help but feel like something was off.

Even Wei Wuxian stopped smiling, looking rather confused as the Wen Clan Leader started to make his way down the steps. He reached the bottom, and motioned with his hand.

“I thought this was a banquet? Why is everyone so quiet? Are there not young men being celebrated?” Wen Ruohan asked, his tone smug and patronizing. There was not a look of care in his eyes at all.

Everyone stayed silent a moment longer, before murmurs started to spread around, yet all still eyed the Wen Clan Leadr. It wasn't as loud as before, but at least it was no longer as quiet as the dead. Wen Ruohan seemed to chuckle over this, as he turned.... and started right for Jin Guangshan.

The Jin Clan leader went stiff, smiling wide as he cleared his throat, and hiding his face with his fan. He was clearly worried, as he bowed his head to Wen Ruohan, probably wondering a thousand ways to not be the center of this man's attention. Sure he liked to be the one with eyes on him in any other setting, but most people he wanted the attention of didn't have a bad habit of killing people that annoyed or out-shined them.

“Wen Zongzhu.” Jin Guangshan politely called out, keeping his bow for a moment before straightening up.

Wen Ruohan eyed him up and down, but did not bow back, before gazing around the other standing by his side, “I only see one of your son's here tonight, Jin Guangshan. What happened to the other? The little one?”

Jin Guangshan hid the twitch of his mouth, feeling disrespected by the other man, but had yet to answer before Wen Xu did.

“They said he was too tired to show. Said yesterday was 'too much' for him.”

Jin Zixuan looked back at Wen Xu, glaring with only his eyes, and was, in turn, ignored entirely.

“Too tired?” Wen Ruohan falsely pouted, “Seemed rather playful to me from what I saw of him yesterday. Shame he couldn't make it.”
Jin Zixuan hat to hold back. To Not say a word to the man that might make him snap... for Mo Xuanyu's sake...

But Jin Guangshan had to clear things up, didn't he? After all, he cared more about his own safety and face.

“Wen Zongzhu,” Jin Guangshan began, clearing his throat once more as he spoke, “I heard yesterday you had a little run in with Xuanyu... he didn't... give you any trouble did he? He is a... playful child...”

It was quiet enough in the room that some were using it to listen to this conversation, and of course the nosiest one was Wei Wuxian. When he heard Mo Xuanyu's name, and that the kid had a run in with Wen Ruohan, his face went stiff. He immediately moved like he was going to go over there and say something- but Jiang Cheng caught his arm. Wei Wuxian looked back like he wanted to argue with his shidi, but when he saw even Jiang Fengmian shaking his head at him, the youth finally stopped. However, he still glared in the Wen Leaders direction as he answered Jin Guangshan.

“Trouble? What trouble?” Wen Ruohan asked, playing oblivious, “I didn't think he was any trouble at all. In fact he was very polite little master.”

“... what about his fan?” Jin Zixuan asked suddenly. He hadn't planned to, he really hadn't. But... but something about how the Wen Leader said that had pissed him off. The way he called Mo Xuanyu polite, sounded back handed, and it anger Jin Zixuan down to his core.

Wen Xu huffed, “What about a fan? You mean the one he was carrying around like a dog caries it's favorite stick?”

“Ah,” Wen Ruohan acted like he only just remembered, “The fan. Now that you say it I do remember. The little yellow and white fan with a peony on it. He painted it right? Jin Guangshan, yesterday you were talking all about that boys talents and I do say, he does paint extraordinarily well....” Wen Ruohan smiled wider, “Shame that the design was rather horrendous. I hope his other art isn't as.... tacky..”

Jin Guangshan fist clenched his fan, his smile so forced Jin Zixuan thought the man might bust a blood vessel. “Oh? T... Tacky?”

A-die he is trying to make you angry. Jin Zixuan thought, He's only calling the Sparks Amidst Snow tacky cause it rubs you the wrong way. Don't do anything stupid....

“Now that I think about it,” Wen Ruohan hummed, placing a finger to his chin, “You were also bragging all day yesterday about his musical talents as well. Was it... erhu that he played? I would rather wish he was here then. maybe he could have played something for us? Hmm?”

Jin Zixuan swiftly shot his father a hard look. He had been worried about something like that. His father bragging- wanting to show off Mo Xuanyu like an object. Of course Jin Guangshan had tried to be a show off by showing of Mo Xuanyu! Wanting to not let this go any further, Jin Zixuan shook his head and spoke up, loud and clear.

“Sorry to disappoint you Wen Zongzhu. Yesterday was a bit much for him.”

“Of course, of course.... but...” Wen Ruohan looked at the teen with a dark look in his eyes, “But a single song wouldn't hurt him would it? Just the one and I would be appeased.... unless of course,” He glanced back at Jin Guangshan and a lot louder then anything else he had said up to that point, added, “Jin Guangshan was... exaggerating the boys skills? Maybe the boy isn't as talented as his father wants to admit?”

Seeing his father tense more, and his eye twitch a little, Jin Zixuan was starting to panic, so he quickly said, “A-Yu didn't bring his erhu, so even if he wanted to play, he can't. Apologies Wen Zongzhu.”

At that Wen Ruohan let out a harsh, almost cruel laugh, “Your joking right? Do you not think Wen Clan can produce a single erhu? Xu-er, do you have any such things among your collection?”

“...C-collection?” Jin Zixuan asked, losing hope that he could push this off. He looked back at Wen Xu who still wore a expressionless face.

“Yes, Xu-er likes to collect things of.. artistic taste.” Wen Ruohan let out a chuckle as he said that. “While some are more.... acquired then others, I am sure he has a few instruments within such a collection as well?”

“Yes. I do. I can have a servant go get it... but... i'd rather not have the boy mess with it if he isn't up to the task.” Wen Xu remarked, looking directly at Jin Zixuan. “The one I have is custom made. I might have to do something drastic if it were to get broken.

Jin Zixuan finally glared. “If it's yours why don't you play it?”

“Cause I don't play any instruments.” Wen Xu said. “I simply collect things. What do you take me for? A performer?”

That last bit was clearly a jab and Jin Zixuan suddenly had the urge to punch this young man in the teeth.

“Zixuan...” Jin Guangshan attempted to say without sounding angry at all. “... go get your brother.”

“A-Die.” Jin Zixuan hissed out. He grabbed his fathers arm, pulling him aside a bit, whispering harshly,“This is a bad idea-”

“And I will not be made a fool.” Jin Guangshan hissed back. “Go get your brother.”

Jin Zixuan stared down his father, who shot back a hard look. They stood there like that for a long, painful moment, but when Wen Ruohan chuckled again, Jin Zixuan let go. He didn't say a word to his father as he turned around and stormed off. All eyes were on him as he left. Nie Mingjue shook his head, tossing back a drink, and turning away. Lan Xichen and Wei Wuxian however, both were still looking after Jin Zixuan, long after everyone else had finally looked away. Both of them very afraid for Mo Xuanyu's sake.

…

“No fair...” Mo Xuanyu pretended to pout, flopping back down on the floor with his arms crossed.

Lijuan chuckled as she picked up the cards they had been playing with. She had been playing a game she had taught Mo Xuanyu a while back, but he had asked her not to go easy on him... so she didn't. Most games she did go easy on him, but since the boy wanted the challenge she was keen to give him it. Mo Xuanyu didn't mind, as seeing the elderly woman smile made him smile. It made him forget for a moment why he was there. Only for a moment.

Mo Xuanyu decided he didn't like Wen Ruohan. And it wasn't over the fan. Even Mo Xuanyu hadn't really liked that fan in particular. It was just the one his father had asked him to bring. No, he didn't like the man cause he was cruel for no reason. Why break it? Why act so... so uncaring about upsetting someone? Why break a stupid fan? Just to make Mo Xuanyu sad? The boy forced down the memory and helped Lijuan pick up the rest of the cards with a smile on his face. All he had to do was stay here until they were ready to head back to Lanling. At this point, that one interaction with the Wen Clan leader made him rather be with Madam Jin, than in Qishan. Once the cards had been cleaned up, Mo Xuanyu and Lijuan made to play another round but before they could do so, a knock came upon the door. Lijuan looked back, before starting the slow process of getting up. Her old age made such a small task seem to take forever, and since Mo Xuanyu felt guilty, he quickly got up instead.

“I got it.” he stated firmly, running over to the door, and opening it just a crack. When he saw his older brother standing outside, his smile widened playfully. “Gege! Is the banquet over already? That's good! Come on! Come in!” he reached out and grabbed Jin Zixuan's arm. “Come play with us! Lijuan has a fun game she taught me, and I want to see if you can beat her! She is very good.”

However, Jin Zixuan resisted the tugging and pulling, instead look down and depressed. “ A-yu... I... I need you to come with me...”

“... am I in trouble?” Mo Xuanyu asked out of habit, still trying to press that smile.

Jin Zixuan quickly shook his head, and the boy felt his nerves begin to tense. The youth glanced at Lijuan, who took the hint in one glance. As quick as her old bones allowed her, she got up, and hobbled to the next room, leaving the two alone, the cards left stacked on the small table they had been playing at.

“...A-Yu, there has been a... request of sorts.” Jin Zixuan said, not making eye contact with the boy and instead looking down at the floor. “... A-Die has asked me at this request, to bring you to play the erhu for the guests at the banquet.”

Mo Xuanyu's smile fell slightly. He looked at Jin Zixuan's face, then in a serious voice that didn't quiet match his smile, Mo Xuanyu said, “... I... don't want to...”

Jin Zixuan had a moment, just standing there, looking at his brother, knowing exactly what was going to happen. He stepped into the guest living quarters, before shutting the door and leaning against it. Jin Zixuan swallowed, readying himself for the rage he hated to see in his brothers face.

“... A-Yu... I... don't think you can say no to this request.”

“But I don't want to play.” Mo Xuanyu said, his smile now all but gone. “I want to stay in here with Lijuan. I don't have my erhu, and I don't want to leave this room. I don't want to play.”

“I know you don't, and I rather you didn't have to be forced to do anything.” Jin Zixuan said, “But... Wen Ruohan has made the request-”

“No.” Mo Xuanyu's face fell immediately, his expression hard. “I don't want to play for him. I will never play for him. He's a bad man.”

Jin Zixuan winced, swallowing a lump in his throat that felt impossible to swallow- like there was a chicken bone stuck in there.“That... that isn't how this works...Wen Ruohan doesn't take no as an answer.”

“I don't care.” Mo Xuanyu snapped, stepping away from Jin Zixuan. “I don't like him. He's... he's.... he's terrible! I won't play if it's for him.”

“A-Yu-”

“NO!” Mo Xuanyu stomped his foot. “He's a bad man and I don't like him! Tell baba I said no. No, no, no, NO!”

“He won't accept it.” Jin Zixuan huffed, getting agitated on his brothers behalf, “If you don't play, A-Die gets made a fool in his own eyes- and that's more important to him then....” He stopped himself, looking over and seeing Mo Xuanyu's expression change to hurt. Of course the boy still believed his father at least somewhat cared for him. In Mo Xuanyu's mind, nothing had been shown to him that would make him believe his father only kept him around as an accessory. He was still in the dream that he was part of a loving family.... he hadn't quiet grown up enough to see the cracks. Jin Zixuan sighed, and continued in a calmer tone,“... A-Yu, if you don't play, you and baba could get in trouble. We could all get in trouble...”

“... no...” Mo Xuanyu clenched his fists. “Wen Ruohan is a bad man... if... if I play I won't play well! I won't let him hear me play well! I hate him!”

“And it's because he is a bad man, you have to play and have to play a little well.” Jin Zixuan said, getting down on his brothers level. “Wen Ruohan will not be made a fool either. If you purposefully play badly, he will know and he will do worse things then force baba to make you play.”

“Then why can't you tell him to stop then?!” Mo Xuanyu snapped. “Why can't you or baba stop him from making me?!”

“Why can't anyone?” Jin Zixuan added to the question, bowing his head in shame. “Cause he's more powerful then any of us. And anyone who angers him is made an example. If we could do something, we would have done it a lot sooner. Lan Clan would have back when he allowed his men to send that Water Borne Abyss to Caiyi town. Nie Clan could have done something, the moment their old leader died. All those small clan's that Wen Clan has taken over... they wouldn't have disappeared. He is a bad man A-Yu, but he is also a man that makes other men afraid.”

“... I don't want to play for him...” Mo Xuanyu whined, looking down at the ground, his bottom lip trembling.

Jin Zixuan didn't want him playing either. He really... really didn't. He wanted his brother to have faded into the background, to be hidden away from The Wen Clan leaders gaze. But Jin Guangshan just had to make himself look good. Had to make Mo Xuanyu out to be something worth showing off. But of all the people to show off the boy to or at least in front of, why Wen Ruohan- a man known far and wide for his envy and his vices.

Then, Jin Zixuan had a thought. “Then... don't play for him.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up, his face still twisted and angry, yet now a glimmer of curiosity plagued his eyes.

“A-Yu. When you go in there, play for someone else.” Jin Zixuan said, putting a hand on his brothers shoulder, “It doesn't have to be me- I know your mad at me. Mad at A-Die too... so... find someone else in the room to play for. Don't look at Wen Ruohan, or anyone else. Just look to the person you want to play for and pretend like no one else is there.”

Mo Xuanyu stared into Jin Zixuan's eyes, still seemingly reluctant to agree. then after a moment, he asked,“... what will Wen Ruohan do if I don't play well?”

Jin Zixuan's face fell, but he answered honestly. “I don't know... but Not good things... the best case scenario, he just makes fun of A-Die. The worst case, he... hurts someone... very badly.” Sure, he meant that someone would die, but with what some people said about the Wen Clan leader, death would be a mercy in the end....

Mo Xuanyu looked angry, but also close to tears. He shook his head several times, before he slowly seemed to take in his brothers words and understand. The truth was there was very little choice in the mater here. Saying no meant bad things, doing badly meant bad things. Mo Xuanyu could only nod reluctantly before he took Jin Zixuan's hand as the teen lead him back to the banquet. Jin Zixuan wanted to tell him to smile- or pretend to at least be a little happy. But he also felt that such words would make everything worse. No eight year old should be forced to do anything like smile unwillingly- just for the sake of a couple of grown men's egos.

When they got back to the banquet, Jin Zixuan had to stop himself from grimacing at the sight before them. A stool had been brought out to the middle of the courtyard, all so Mo Xuanyu could perform. Standing beside the stool, gently holding an erhu and its bow, was a servant waiting blankly for the boy to come take it. Mo Xuanyu however, slowed. He took hold of Jin Zixuan's arm with both hands now, gripping it tight as he stared worried at the servants face. Jin Zixuan wasn't surprised, as the mark wasn't exactly unnoticeable. Upon the servants face, burned and old and red, was a brand shaped like the sun- the symbol of the wen clan. He didn't look anyone in the eye, and almost everyone didn't look at him in his face. The only one that did was Mo Xuanyu, but what child wouldn't feel their stomach twist and convulse when confronted by such an obvious sign of something so cruel.

The other reason Jin Zixuan had not been pleased upon his return, was finding Wen Ruohan seated up atop the steps in front of the Scorching Sun Palace, in an almost thrown like chair that had been brought for him to rest and watch. Wen Xu still stood nearby, watching the boy approach the stool.

“That erhu isn't a toy.” Wen Xu suddenly said, sounding hardhearted, “You break it...”

“He won't.” Jin Zixuan said. “He treats his like one might treat a baby bird.”

Wen Xu slowly smiled. It was something cruel. It was almost as if he, without words, was saying that he might not be so kind. Jin Zixuan was then tempted to add, like one sane person might treat a baby bird.

Mo Xuanyu swallowed hard, sitting down on the stool and taking the erhu as Jin Guangshan approached the boy rather quickly from the side of the courtyard.

“Xuanyu, do your utmost best. There will be no exceptions.” Jin Guangshan warned, before smiling nervously at Wen Xu, and then pulling Jin Zixuan away. That was all he came to say, and only made the boy feel worse.

Mo Xuanyu was nervous. He was facing the steps of the Scorching Sun Palace, but refused to look up at the man there. Instead He looked around a little, mindlessly reaching up and checking the tuning of the erhu out of habit- a move that caused Wen Xu to frown suddenly. Whether it was cause it was a sign the boy knew what he was doing, or that the young man felt that it was a mark against him, a wordless claim that he didn't take care of his things, no one knew. The erhu Mo Xuanyu now held seemed uniquely made compared to his own. the wood was of unknown origin, and the snake skin rather mysterious as well. Mo Xuanyu partly wondered if it was the skin of some yao or other terrible beast. It was a beautiful instrument to behold, which made Mo Xuanyu even more careful when touching it.

It was as he was trying to think of which song he knew to play, that his eyes landed on someone.

Mo Xuanyu had known that Lan Xichen had stayed back to finish the banquet, even though Lan Qiren and Lan Wangji had left to go home to Gusu the day before. It was Lan Xichen that he had thought about playing for on his way here, had even taken a glance at him when they had walked into the courtyard... but it was not that young man who met his gaze now.

Instead, It was Wei Wuxian who smiled at him playfully, and mouthed 'Good Luck' to him from where he sat.

In that moment, maybe out of sheer comfort from the youths actions then, Mo Xuanyu decided to play for him instead.

It was only then that he finally looked up at Wen Ruohan, who was watching him with a bored expression. Mo Xuanyu closed his eyes, took a breath, and then placed the bow on the two strings. Mo Xuanyu over his time learning music, had learned that each song told a story- and in his case a story without words. He had learned over several months a total of three songs. None of them terribly hard or long, and thanks to his good memory and enjoyment of the instrument, each could be played well by the boy. Out of all three songs he learned however, only one seemed to fit that moment, to fit the boy he played for. It was the song that told a story of a soldier, one who stood loyal by his word. A hero who would not bow. Someone kind brave and true.In his little child mind, he saw this as nothing but an example of the person he played for. In his head, this song fit Wei Wuxian very well.

With that, he began to play, and it started abruptly. The melody was fast and smooth, a hopeful sound with moments that echoed about with an exciting echo. It was maybe the hardest one Mo Xuanyu had learned, and required the most of his skill and focus. It was still relatively easy compared to other songs he had yet to learn. It was also Mo Xuanyu's favorite, as the other two were slow and sad. This one had heart.

But what the boy didn't know... was In the eyes of anyone who understood music, knew the song, this could be seen as defiance. Jin Zixuan didn't know music that well, instead looking on in surprise when Mo Xuanyu not only DIDIN'T purposefully mess up, he went above what even he had expected of the boy. Some of the clan leaders who had thought Jin Guangshan was just making up things about the boy to make himself look good- or others who foolishly thought it was a father talking too highly of his boy, were more then awed that it seemed to be more then just talk.

Even Nie Mingjue who was not a person for music, was intrigued.... only dropping his smirk when he noticed Lan Xichen looking terribly worried.

The Lan young man's eyes looked to Jin Guangshan, who was oblivious to the songs meaning, only fanning himself with a smug expression. This made his stomach twist, wondering if that man even knew the danger he could be putting the boy in. Lan Xichen then slowly made his gaze move up to the steps of the Sun Scorching Palace. In the eyes of Wen Ruohan, all he could see was nothingness. The man was like a blank slate, save that his attention was fully on Mo Xuanyu. He then looked at Wen Xu who bore the exact same expression. Regardless of if they understood the song, Lan Xichen almost felt like they were waiting for something. For the boy to fail maybe? Maybe they understood the song and were secretly enraged. Maybe they were just annoyed that Jin Guangshan wasn't just blowing smoke and, were mad that Mo Xuanyu was genuinely good at playing the erhu. He looked back at Mo Xuanyu who was so focused, he seemed to be somewhere else inside his own head.

It was true that, as a Lan, playing an instrument and learning it at a young age wasn't something rare or surprising. Not to mention the song was, rather simple compared to ones Lan Xichen knew, and on an instrument much less complex compared to something like a Guqin. But Mo Xuanyu wasn't a Lan. He also hadn't been practicing for even a year yet, and while this song was not the kind that a Lan would ever learn, being more entertaining then purposeful, the boy played it almost perfectly. Even with his own background, having been playing his Xiao since he could hold it, Lan Xichen was amazed. It wasn't cause Mo Xuanyu was a perfect musician, or that Lan Xichen expected him to out perform the greats one day. It was that the boy was passionate about it. If he kept that passion, it meant he could become a great musician all of his own design.

And that was what worried Lan Xichen, as they all sat under the dark eyes of the Wen Clan Leader. If this boy was this good, what would become of him should Wen Ruohan's envy be unleashed.

When the song finally came to an end, Mo Xuanyu pulled away the bow and took a breath, almost as if he had been holding it back for the whole song. The moment the music was gone, it was as if no sound at all was heard. Almost everyone looked at the kid, then up to Wen Ruohan. It was Almost as if they were too afraid to praise the kid if he didn't like it. Almost everyone....

Except Wei Wuxian.

It was from him the first set of claps came. He smiled as he did, and didn't look at Wen Ruohan at all while doing so. Instead, he had his full attention on Mo Xuanyu, who looked at him wide eyed and smiling. Nie Mingjue, now in a good mood at seeing Wen Ruohan's brow twitch at the youths action, stood and clapped as well. Cause Nie Clan were all going to be petty in that moment, following their Clan Leader, they too stood and clapped for the boy. After that it was like a wave that came in from the sea, as clan after clan stood up and applauded Mo Xuanyu. The boy felt a bit shy then, as he handed the erhu back to the servant, with a quiet “Thank you,” and a warm smile, before grabbing his own sleeve and trying to figure out where to hide. The servant blinked, seeming surprised by the kind act.

When Mo Xuanyu saw Jin Guangshan getting clapped on the back, Jin Zixaun clapping for him- and even saw Lan Xichen give him a soft smile the boy felt warm and fuzzy... even if the Lan's eyes looked a little sad.

Out of curiosity, Mo Xuanyu looked up to the top of the steps of the Sun Scorching Palace, but saw that Wen Ruohan was nowhere to be seen. He had left during the applause. Mo Xuanyu chose not to care, instead turning and running over to Wei Wuxian of all people. Jin Guangshan started to call out after him, an annoyed expression on his face, but Jin Zixuan cut him off.

“I'll go get him.”

Wei Wuxian smiled with surprise as Mo Xuanyu ran up to him, then abruptly bowed deeply and respectfully.

“I wanted to tell you yesterday- congratulations! So... congratulations Wei-gege on winning the Archery Competition!” He looked up and added, “And Xiongzhang asked I congratulate you as well.”

“Oh?” Wei Wuxian asked, looking up as Jin Zixuan came to an abrupt halt behind his brother.

Jin Zixuan had completely forgotten he had said that. And the only reason he had said that was to help Mo Xuanyu be able to go say hi without their father haggling him to stay put. He had also thought it wouldn't be an issue to tell his brother to do this cause it wasn't like he would be around to see Wei Wuxian's stupid smug grin. This grin was accompanied by eyes of venom, a sign the top Jiang Disciple still wanted to beat him senseless.

Jin Zixuan cleared his throat and looked away, reaching out a hand to Mo Xuanyu. “A-Yu, lets go. You don't have to stay here anymore...”

Mo Xuanyu looked back at him, then over at where Wen Ruohan had been sitting. Wen Xu had also vanished, and it was then that Jin Zixuan also took into account both peoples absence. A worried feeling came over him, but just as he was about to pull Mo Xuanyu back to their room, the boy tugged on his arm.

“Can I stay a little longer. I want to say hi to Zewu-jun and Nie Zongzhu.”

Jin Zixuan looked at him, then back to where Wen Xu had been. After some thought, he smiled. “Sure... just... stay next to me.”

“Okay!” Mo Xuanyu said excitedly, before turning around and giving Wei Wuxian a hug. “Congratulations again!”

“All these applause and yet you stuck your tongue out at me yesterday.” Wei Wuxian scoffed, pretending not to want to hug back. “I feel used!”

Jiang Cheng rolled his eyes, as the other Jiang Disciples went right back to laughing and applauding their shixiong.

The rest of the Banquet went well. Mo Xuanyu congratulated Lan Xichen and was given more personal applause in return by him and Nie Mingjue, the later of whom admitted he was dense when it came to music but still thought the boy had some skill. Mo Xuanyu was also came to by others who talked to him with awe, saying how the boy really was a prodigy and they couldn't wait to see where he went. Some then praised Jin Zixuan, that he would have such a fortunate situation to have such a talented younger brother to be his future subordinate. While the youth thanked them, he also wanted glare at them. They probably meant nothing ill by their words, but each one made him think of Jin Guangshan's use of Mo Xuanyu and that was more and more starting to rub him the wrong way.

The rest of the discussion conference went by without much trouble at all, much to Jin Zixuan's relief. Wen Ruohan never showed his face for the rest of the event, and Wen Xu was only seen a few times in passing. Wen Chao was seen more then both men combined- but it was mostly people watching him make a fool of himself or making inappropriate comments to any woman he saw. Truly, if it weren't for who his father was, Jin Zixuan was certain the young man would have been slapped silly. Other then that, It seemed like everything was fine.

But Jin Zixuan knew better. He felt that everything had a lingering dread that wasn't named. And he wasn't the only one. He saw the way Nie Mingjue quietly watched the Sun Scorching palace, as if expecting it to get up and consume them all. He saw how Lan Xichen seemed to get more and more distant... before he left the conference two days early. And this dread was only confirmed in whispers, when a mutilated body was rumored to have been tossed from the Inferno Palace at some point during the conference. It was supposedly found in a ditch just outside the main reaches of Nightless City. The Inferno Palace, being Wen Ruohan's prison of sorts was a place said to be where he tortures his captives till they beg to die, and unfortunately rarely get their wish sooner then later. Jin Zixuan didn't tell Mo Xuanyu about this rumor. On one hand, he was a kid and such things would be best unsaid to the boy, in fear of him becoming upset. The other reason, and why Jin Zixuan felt the chill of an ill boding wind down his spine when he heard the rumor, is that the tortured body apparently belonged to a Wen Servant....

One with a brand of the sun on his face.

The last days of the discussion conference came and went, and now they all were returning home. Mo Xuanyu got to say good bye to Wei Wuxian, and Jiang Cheng, who told the boy he should visit Lotus Pier someday in the near future, as Jiang Yanli would love to see him. There was an unspoken rule that, Jin Zixuan wasn't invited. He also got to say goodbye to Nie Huaisang, who they learned had made Mo Xuanyu a brand new fan while he was absent from the banquets and the other conference activities. It was also a first that Nie Mingjue didn't ridicule his brother when he brought up painting fans. Mo Xuanyu was so happy for the gift that he hugged Nie Huaisang, the youth almost getting knocked over from the boys lunging at him.

After that, it was time to return to Golden Carp Tower.

As they left, Mo Xuanyu suddenly got the feeling of being watched. But when he turned and looked back toward Nightless City- a place he decidedly never wanted to come back to no matter how awe inspiring it was- he saw nothing save the other many cultivators who were leaving as well. So, he just ignored it. He turned and followed the Jin Clan and Qin Clan, who were leaving together, out of Qishan.

What no one knew, was soon there would be an answer to their feelings of dread. For now, while all of them walked away, turning their backs towards the city whose sun never fell, its ruler watched with a hate that could not be quelled. He watched, as his mind came up with an answer to his own made up problem. His desire was like a bottomless well that could never be filled. His hate like a raging flame that couldn't be snuffed out. His fears an unseen storm that tore at this mans black heart. Wen Ruohan watched, and he waited. Soon enough he would make sure the clans knew their place under the sun.

Starting with a place concealed in the clouds.

Before they could reach Lanling, Jin Guangshan was invited to rest in Laoling for a time, as Qin Cangye mentioned they were all headed the same way anyhow. Jin Guangshan agreed, and Mo Xuanyu was more then happy to visit, as this was Qin Su's home! Jin Zixuan didn't care either way, and Lijuan probably needed a break in the middle of the trip anyway.

When they arrived in Laoling, at the estate of the Qin Clan, Madam Qin and Qin Su were already waiting for them. Madam Qin smiled politely, but pulled her husband aside just as they came up the steps, leaving the servants to lead the guests to a small dining area.

“Qin-jiejie!” Mo Xuanyu called out, running over to say hi. He slowed however when he noticed the girls distant expression. “What's wrong Qin-jiejie? Are you sad?”

She looked up suddenly, quickly converting to a smile. “Nope.” was all she said, before abruptly pulling Mo Xuanyu into her arms and giving him the biggest hug she had ever given him. This only made him laugh, and become completely unaware to how dark her eyes were. Her lips were upturned, but her eyes were deep and gloomy.

“Eh?” Jin Guangshan had started to pass by, but paused. He frowned and with a teasing tone asked, “Don't you think your being a bit too intimate with the boy, little miss? Hugging onto him like that could be seen as inappropriate for a girl your age.” In his head, he was being a tease. A pest. Flaunting his authority and his 'humor' as if he were so funny.

But Qin Su didn't take it that way.

Instead she looked at him with those up turned lips, and in the most sincere voice spoke back. “Jin Zongzhu, How is it inappropriate? A-Yu is a little boy and a didi to me. Is it that it's truly inappropriate or is your mind just thinking inappropriate thoughts.”

Jin Guangshan's expression twisted, and Qin Cangye- who had been talking sweetly to his wife about something- quickly paled, before turning and rushing over. Madam Qin looked at her daughter, an odd worry of her own in her expression.

“A-Su, darling, don't be like that. Jin-Xiong was just teasing you and his son. He meant nothing by it. It was but a joke.”

“I didn't get the joke.” Qin Su said, looking a bit too seriously at Qin Cangye, who frowned slightly.

“A-Su, are you all right?”

She looked at him, then looked down at Mo Xuanyu who seemed a bit confused. She then smiled wider, her eyes softening.

“Sorry, baba. I'm just tired. Didn't sleep well for the past couple nights.” She looked at her father with a warmth, yet something about her was filled with a sense of gloom. “I missed you.”

Qin Cangye didn't understand why his daughter looked so distressed, and suddenly felt rather gloomy himself. “... It's... okay A-Su. Why don't you take Mo Xuanyu and go hang out in the garden. You said he liked flowers and you said you wanted to show him around there if he ever came to visit.”

“A garden?” Mo Xuanyu beamed.

“Yes, Yu-didi!” Qin Su nodded. “A very pretty garden. Lets go take a look and leave the adults to talk about boring adult things.” She then looked up and over, seeming to target Jin Zixuan. “... Jin-gongzi, would you like to join us? It may not be your thing but I am sure Yu-didi would love it if you came along.”

Jin Zixuan blinked, a bit confused as Qin Su had never asked him to join her and Mo Xuanyu before. He had always been content to let his didi run off with her to do who knows what. But, he was also still in a bad state of mind after all the worrying in Qishan over his brothers well being. After a moment, he just shrugged and nodded. He did want to get away from his father for a bit, and Mo Xuanyu did look rather excited about him joining them.

He waved Lijuan to go find somewhere to rest, and was only stopped when Jin Guangshan reminded him that they would only be staying a few hours before moving on to Lanling. Jin Zixuan nodded his understanding before following after Qin Su and Mo Xuanyu, as the three ran off to go look around the garden. The only thing that made Jin Guangshan pause when he went to walk toward Qin Cangye to chat, was noticing that, for a split second, Qin Su turned her head. He swore the girl was glaring at him.

“Jin-xiong is something the matter?”

Jin Guangshan sneered, then offhandedly remarked, “You might think to teach that girl some manners. She's rather rude. Needs to learn her place.”

Madam Qin winced from nearby, having been looking after her daughter with an odd expression. Qin Cangye however, took pause. He chuckled at Jin Guangshan, before saying something more direct then he had ever spoken to his old friend.

“Jin-Xiong, that's my daughter your talking about. She is a good child and a lovely person. Since she is my daughter, and not yours, let me decide what she should and should not be taught. I don't tell you how to raise your sons, so don't tell me how to raise my little girl.”

Jin Guangshan's mouth twitched, but he added nothing more to the conversation. Instead he just walked on ahead, pulling his fan out to cool himself as he and Qin Cangye walked on inside.

In the garden, Qin Su smiled as she watched Mo Xuanyu named every flower that he pointed out to Jin Zixuan, who listened as well as he could understand. The girl watched with a deep sadness in her eyes, as the two chatted and asked her questions, to which she answered honestly and enthusiastically. She didn't reveal her secret once, instead playing with both boys as if they already knew who she was. Qin Su had spent the last several days contemplating her life- what she knew, and what had been false. Not once in her life had she ever thought she would want something, as she was raised to have everything she could ever desire. She didn't need much in the end. Qin Su had more then any girl her age within Laoling. But now that she knew, she wanted something she couldn't have.

To have grown up with the siblings she hadn't known she had.

One day, I'll tell you both. Qin Su thought, taking one of Mo Xuanyu's hands and Jin Zixuan taking the other as the swung him a bit as they walked around the garden. They were all laughing, as if there were no troubles in the world beyond those walls. One day I will tell you both the truth. And when I do, when I am brave enough and I can make sure mama is never hurt, we can be together. Like we should be. Please, Wait for me, Ge and Yu-Didi.

Chapter Text

Lan Xichen smiled.

It wasn't that him smiling was something out of the ordinary, or his smile was out of place. No, it was simply that he had smiled just as he woke up and entered the main living space of his residence. Lan Xichen had started to smile like this every time he looked upon the wall of this room, taking in the very lovely gift that was hung upon it. A Gift from a very specific young boy.

While the last time Lan Xichen had seen Mo Xuanyu had been at the archery competition back in Qishan over a year ago, the last time he had heard from the boy was maybe a little under six months back. It had been maybe a week after Lan Xichen's nineteenth birthday, when he had been approached with a package marked specifically for him. When he opened it, he found inside to be a letter from Mo Xuanyu and a carefully rolled painting- the gift in question.

The letter had read thus;

To Zewu-jun

I heard your birthday was coming up a while back and decided to make you something as a gift. After all, you were the one to teach me how to paint and helped me with my classes. It is also thanks to your patience that I have gotten so much better at painting. I still do not think I will ever be as grand as you in this art, but I still wanted to present you with this as both a thank you for your patience with me in the past and as a gift for your turning nineteen. It is likely this gift will not arrive on time, as I started it a little late and have been very busy with my classes. Even so, I hope you like it.

With Sincerest Wishes, Mo Xuanyu

The painting itself, was that of a collection of orchids, among the tall grass. It was a testimony to the boys growth in his work, both in the line work and the color. Lan Xichen could only smile at it, cause such a pretty painting could only be met with a smiling face. To think, he had only thought to show a bit of kindness to the boy out of pity when they met, and now it was like the child was a reoccurring dream, faint and passing. But when he did appear, Lan Xichen couldn't help but want to adore him. He thought of Mo Xuanyu as the child he was, a memory of maybe even himself when he was but a small boy. A creative mind who wished for his mothers embrace. Lan Xichen also couldn't help but compare him to Lan Wangji, if only for a few reasons. One was Mo Xuanyu's desire to be helpful, much like Lan Xichen's own brother. The other was... a certain sense he had about the boy. Much like Lan Wangji, Lan Xichen wondered if Mo Xuanyu might be...a little different.

He looked at the painting once more, then went on about his morning, starting by getting ready for the day ahead.

Lan Xichen's morning consisted of mostly busy work, like helping his uncle with the in workings of the Cloud Recess and practicing his swordsmanship. He helped over see a few classes, and took care of the general well being of the clan. In the future much of this work would go to him anyway. When he took over Lan Clan fully in name, he would think to give his uncle a break. The thought of taking over often led to the thought of his father. Would he even get to see the man before he faded away?

By mid day he was in the Yashi with Lan Wangji, both quietly enjoying the peaceful breeze that blew through. Lan Wangji was at his guqin, practicing, while they both sat there. His fingers made their way across each string with deliberate strumming and plucking . Each note had meaning and purpose, and while it may have been a beautiful melody, it wasn't a song to play for ones personal entertainment. Not a single one of the songs Lan Clan learned were that way. They all had a design and an intention. Much like Lan Clan itself, each melody was a perfectly constructed piece that had rules set into their very design. Lan Wangji then was the embodiment of such constructed perfection...

Or at least that's what Lan Qiren wanted him to be.

Lan Xichen knew his brother had deeper thoughts, and stronger emotions that the youth could not or maybe would not, put into expression. He had feelings that were complex and didn't follow those rigid designs he was raised with. The youth was passionate and full of thoughts, like a melody without a name. It was just that his thoughts mostly had to stay imprisoned deep within, so they may not enter the light and be judged by all. Lan Xichen knew these things, and often tried to give his brother the means to escape that cage of regulations and rules. Like how he tried to give him moments alone with Wei Wuxian when the boy was in Gusu. Or how he had tried to tell his brother that Mo Xuanyu meant nothing by it when he admitted to telling Wei Wuxian that Lan Wangji liked him at the Discussion Conference in Qishan. Or even when he tried to smooth out the trouble for Lan Wangji when, later in that competition the youth had became inconsolable due to Wei Wuxain taking his forehead ribbon. He knew Lan Wangji was only acting so reluctant against Wei Wuxian cause... he really did like him. And Lan Xichen wanted his brother to not hold back those emotions lest they hurt him later on.

Lan Xichen knew that the Lan Clan rules had to bend for some people to truly be happy. Lan Wangji was one of them. He hoped that the youth would one day bend them, even break them, not only for his own sake, but also for the sake of others. If only as an example, Lan Qiren had once told a story of how his reluctance to break the rules had almost gotten two young men killed. While his uncle never told him who those two young men were, he was even more reluctant to say who the young woman was that had administered vengeance against him on their behalf. He only admitted that she had shaved his goatee.

That mental image made Lan Xichen hold back a chuckle, as he continued to watch his brother play for a good moment longer.

Just as he had returned to the first page of a book he was reading, there was a commotion just outside the Yashi. Both Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji stopped what they were doing immediately and stood up, as a Lan Guest Deciple rushed in, looking terrified, with cries following him from somewhere near the entrance to the Recess.

“Slow down, and take a breath.” Lan Xichen said in a soothing voice, walking briskly over and trying to calm down the young man as Lan Wangji set his Guqin aside and looked out past the Yashi's threshold.

However, the disciple shook his head, brushing Lan Xichen's hand away, as he cried out in panic, “The Wen Clan.... they're here! They're claiming Lan Zongzhu has committed a sin and have sent men to drag him out of solitude!”

Lan Xichen's breath hitched in his throat. He wanted to ask what the young man ment, but the cries outside and the sudden dread made it hard to form a thought. Looking back at his brother whose brow was knit and his eyes wide with worry he knew there was no time. Lan Xichen turned back with a serious expression and demanded, “Show me.”

The three left the Yashi in a hurry toward the main area of the Recess as other Lan's were either coming of their own volition or being dragged out by Wen cultivators. There were many of them. Dressed in Wen Clan's signature robes and a flag that stood high above all else at the entrance to the Cloud Recess, like a blood red dawn. Lan Xichen immediately went to find his uncle who was raising his voice at none other then Wen Xu, who stood tall as if he didn't care what was being said.

“What sin has our Zongzhu committed! He has been in isolation for years. You cannot come here and make demands without reason. Tell me exactly what we-”

“You are neither Lan Zongzhu nor his eldest son.” a Wen Servant mocked. “Why would our Wen Gongzi speak to you?”

Lan Qiren shut his mouth, his face reading all kinds of genuine discomfort... but mostly that he had been insulted, given it was he who had been trying to lead Lan Clan for almost twenty years. When he turned and saw both his nephews approach he shook his head, clearly telling them to stand down. Lan Xichen felt his stomach twist at the sight in front of them. There were so many Wen Cultivators that... that this could be considered nothing but what it clearly was; an invasion.

Just then a few Lan Cultivators once more called out in horror. both Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji turned as several Wen Servants came dragging out a man neither of the two had seen in... almost forever. This man, who was being dragged like nothing more then a sack of old rice, was Qingheng-jun, The Leader of Lan Clan, Lan Qiren's older brother, and of course the father of Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen. The man was far paler and thinner then anyone there, a sign of his solitude taking a toll on his body and mind. He looked older then he should- even in terms of cultivation. Sure he looked like the father of both his sons, a handsome face, but also looked tired and gaunt, like a ghost. He was thrown to the ground in front of Wen Xu, who snickered at the mans unkempt appearance.

“Is this really your Lan Zongzhu?”

Qingheng-jun slowly looked up, then gently fixed himself to sit proper and straight, but never loosing a bitter expression of gloom on his face. “What is it that you want?”

“What I want?” Wen Xu sneered. “It is not a matter of what I want. Lan Zongzhu has committed a terrible crime against the cultivation world, and it is Wen Clan's duty to put you and all of your clan back in their place.”

“What crime have I committed?” Qingheng-jun asked. His voice was rough, as if he had not used it in a long time. Like a whisper on the wind.

Lan Xichen took Lan Wangji's shoulder, having noticed him move out of the corner of his eye. While neither knew their father, even from a young age, to see him again but in such a state... it did not matter that they didn't know the man. What mattered was that he was their father and he was being treated so poorly. Too many emotions were awake in that moment, and none of them were ones that didn't stab and claw at both of their insides. Lan Xichen tightened his grip on his brother as Wen Xu laughed.

“What crime? The crime of hubris.”

“What hubris?!” A Lan Cultivator demanded from the side lines, “Your lot are the ones who-” he didn't get to finish as he was struck by hilt of a sword and sent crumpling to the ground.

Qingheng-jun didn't flinch, instead looking up into the eyes of Wen Xu. When he opened his mouth, he only said one word, and while it was rough, and it was tired sounding, there was a sense of bitterness in it that only angered the Wen Heir to no end.

“Leave.”

Wen Xu's expression twisted at hearing the word, almost like he had just been slapped. “Leave? And what right do you have to tell me to leave. I am here to bless Lan Clan. To teach a valuable lesson to your people. You claim no hubris, yet your arrogance is clear as water.” He stepped forward looking up at the Lan's gathered there with a sneer. “First it seems I have to make an example, then I will allow you all to cleanse yourselves in the fire light.”

With that, and with no warning, Wen Xu swung out his leg and kicked Qingheng-jun in the face. The man fell back as blood came spurting out of his nose, and yet he didn't get up once he hit the ground.

Lan Xichen pulled back Lan Wangji back with both hands now, as Lan Qiren made to protect Qingheng-jun. The Lan elder was rushing forward as several Wen Cultivators came in and began to kick and beat Qingheng-jun to the ground, who took it almost willingly, all as the Lan Clan present cried out and looked on.

“YOU CAN'T-” Lan Qiren shouted.
“Can't what?” Wen Xu asked. “I am doing what is best for the cultivation world.” He turned and shoved the elder back, who was grabbed by a few Wen Servants. Wen Xu then faced the rest opening his arms wide as his men continued beating down Qingheng-jun, almost like he didn't notice, while other servants came forward with torches and flames.

Lan Xichen wanted to scream, he held down Lan Wangji tightly as both had their eyes set on Qingheng-jun. They both watched as his face was painted red with blood as they struck him over and over again. They weren't letting up, and Lan Xichen didn't know what he was supposed to do.

Yet what Wen Xu said next, that was what would snap them both out of their stupor.

“Lan Clan of Gusu, your sins can be cleansed this day.” Wen Xu spoke loud and echoing. “We give you the fire to burn away your shadows, to burn away the unclean. To start a new, one must burn away the old... starting with your library. For the sins have been written and must be the first to taste the flames of retribution.”

“You can't!” Lan Qiren stated, only to get his own kick to the gut, folding him to the ground.

However, Lan Xichen was the only one holding back both him and his brother, as they had yet to be noticed by Wen Xu and the other wen cultivators. The moment he let go of Lan Wangji, he turned and fled. He knew his brother would be right behind him as the two ran straight for the Library Pavilion, ignoring those who called out, who pointed them out. They ignored the Lan disciples whose voices rose on their behalf, even Lan's who did their best to give them a head start, only to get cut down.

The very moment they arrived within the Library, Lan Xichen was already taking a satchel he found to carry it all and started throwing some of the oldest books within the library inside it. Lan Wangji stood at the door, looking over the Library, his breathing uneven. It was as if he was taking it all in one last time and his eyes seemed to stay after landing on the magnolia tree just outside the window of the upper room. Lan Wangji seemed to remember something, and just stood there in disturbed silence.

“Wangji, we need to run.” Lan Xichen said, trying to keep his voice clear of any doubt or fear. “They can't get these books. They cannot burn these. We have to get what we can out. Wangji they-”

“Is Fuqin going to die?” Lan Wangji interrupted, his expression as still as a frozen lake.

Lan Xichen came to an abrupt pause.... but only for a moment as he threw more things in his satchel and turned. “Wangji we need to go.”

“You did not answer.” Lan Wangji said, Looking at his brother stiffly. He swallowed then asked once more “They were still beating him when we ran. Is Fuqin going to die?”

“...” Lan Xichen held back the pain in his chest. Everything had happened so fast and sudden, he didn't know what was happening or what to do. as he spoke, unsure of his own words, he shakily set down the bag. “... I... I don't know.... But right now we have to escape. Help me get the last of the books we can, then we-”

“You have to escape.” Lan Wangji corrected his eyes just as still and calm as the rest of him. “You are the future Lan Zongzhu. Not me. And someone must stay back.”

“Stay?...” Lan Xichen felt his blood run cold and his mouth run dry. “Stay... Wangji what do you mean stay? They...”

Both were distracted for a second as they could hear the Wen's approaching. Lan Wangji shook his head, before taking hold of Bichen and turning to head back outside. “Xiongzhong Leave and don't look back. I will hold them off and I will try to stop them from destroying the library. You go, save what you can and live.”

“Wangji...” Lan Xichen murmured still trying to hold back anything other emotion that wasn't a false sense of calm.

“Leave.” Lan Wangji repeated. “You are the one who needs to save the books. You are the one who needs to be all right.”

Lan Xichen wanted to argue, but the pounding of many footfalls silenced him. He didn't want to leave Lan Wangji- not his brother, not his home. He didn't want to leave his uncle... he didn't want to leave the recess, or even his father. It felt like his heart was racing way too fast, But as he looked into his brothers eyes, he knew there was no other choice. Lan Xichen swallowed the pain down, locked it deep inside his heart and ran toward the window. He didn't look back as he jumped out or when running deeper into the Cloud Recess. He heard men point him out, heard some people chasing him, but where he was running, none of them knew as well as he. He would run down the back of the Mountain and out of Gusu. He had to run. He had to keep running.

When Lan Wangji was finally caught, Wen Xu was already enrgaed. Qingheng-jun had collapsed, unconscious and the fires had already began to consume everything around them. Wen Xu gave the order, and Lan Wangji's leg was broken, yet the youth's expression never showed pain.

This only angered the Wen Heir as The fires grew and spread.

Wen Xu stormed through the recess, not showing a sign of remorse. Not when he broke into Lan Xichen's room demanding it burned with the rest. Not when he looked up and saw that painting up on the wall, a slight of recognition in his eyes. Not when he tore it down and threw it in the flames with the rest of that he deemed needed to be burned.

The fire consumed everything....

….

A few weeks later in Lanling....

Jin Guangshan was only paying a small amount of attention to his work. He had papers on desk in front of him within his personal study, ones that he traced a finger over as he only partially read them. Instead, his focus was on something out of the corner of his eye. Lounged back on a small divan in his study, was a young woman with fair skin and light curves. She was no one of importance, save that she was a beauty and was dressed in fine clothes that clung to her. Laying back she was sure to make all her assets visible, from a leg that stuck out a bit more then it should, to an arm hugging herself in such a way that her bosom looked a tad bit plumper. Her other finger played with a strand of her hair as she eyed Jin Guangshan back.

She was not Madam Jin, and that was the first and foremost issue with this entire scene. This entwined with the knowledge that Jin Guangshan had been having his 'fun' with her only a short time ago, would make anyone feel ashamed to know him. He had... 'invited' her into Golden Carp Tower while his wife was away, doing some business in Lanling proper.

Besides her, Jin Zixuan was also off, out with Jin Zixun as the two were dealing with some trouble near the border of Lanling. 'Trouble' was all anyone was willing to deal with these days, given Wen Clan had made it impossible to night hunt anywhere within for the past year. Each day they were claiming more and more territory, saying that no one could participate in their Night Hunts, within their claimed area. So, 'trouble' was the most Jin Zixuan and other Jin Cultivators could look into without getting hunted down and made an example of.

But... Jin Guangshan didn't care so much about that. As long as Jin Clan could still stand tall, as long as he could keep his own power, as long as he could live comfortably, and as long as Jin Zixuan stayed alive, and well, he could care less what Wen Clan did. Why should he care if some smaller clans would slowly disappear? That was none of his business.

Jin Guangshan sighed and leaned back in his chair as the young woman lounging on the divan slowly stood up. He smirked as she came over with slow swaying steps before she leaned in, whispering into his ear in a coquettish way.

“Does Zongzhu need some help relieving some stress?”

Jin Guangshan smiled wide, as the young woman kissed his cheek, resting her hands on his shoulders.....

SLAM!

The door was suddenly thrown open with a bang, as an already visibly upset Madam Jin came storming into the study. She paused, her already dark expression falling deeper as she glared at the young woman standing behind her husband, who was already rigid with panic. She quickly pulled herself away from Jin Guangshan, as if bit by a snake.

“... Get... the hell... out.” Was all Madam Jin said to her, and all she needed to hear before bolting from the room, and out the door, refusing to look back even once. She thankfully would never show her face to that man again.

Jin Guangshan however was stuck there in the room as his wife gave him a look most treacherous, before shutting the door behind her. She started over to him and he immediately stood from his seat to back away.

“San-Niang let me explain myself-”

“Sit down.” Madam Jin hissed, and Jin Guangshan did exactly that... but he still scooted back his seat by several centimeters. She was glaring at him worse then he ever had seen out of her. Madam Jin slammed a letter on his desk and held up her hand at him in pointed way, “Firstly, never San-Niang me again. Especially not when you just had a whore cleaning onto you like a leech.” She then hit the letter with her palm, causing the man to jump, before continuing, “Secondly, read this.”

“...” Jin Guangshan looked at her with a nervous chuckle, then at the letter. He only took it once she had stepped back and away from the desk. Madam Jin paced the front of Jin Guangshan's desk as he opened it and skimmed it over with his eyes. After a moment, he stood up, all his acting, all his pretending to be small and docile to appease his wife, fading in an instant. “What is this?”

“While I was out in Lanling, an envoy came from Wen Clan.” Madam Jin huffed out, glaring over at her husband who walked over to a window looking out over a courtyard. “They came with that letter, and said we only have three days to send them all to Qishan.”

The letter in question was a decree from Wen Ruohan himself. It's contents declared that certain clans were deemed incompetent, and that their disciples talents were wasted on such lackluster efforts. So, each of the clan's they had sent these letters to, had to hand over at least twenty sect disciples to be indoctrinated under the guidance of the Wen Clan specialists. They must be sent to Qishan within three days or the Clan would face Wen Ruohan's wrath. Except... there was one small added clause. It was the only thing in this damned letter that Jin Guangshan was actually a little worried about.

Among these disciples that were sent one of them had to be a member of the core family.

“They expect us to hand over Zixuan.” Madam Jin continued, getting angrier by the minute. “They expect us to turn him over like an animal for slaughter. But I won't allow it.. and I hope you understand who will be going in his place.”

Jin Guangshan looked it over, pulling his fan out of his sleeve and snapping it open to cool himself. He couldn't let Jin Zixuan go, not his prized son and heir of Jin. If his son went, then what of Jin Clan? No, Jin Zixuan would not go... and he understood who Madam Jin was wanting to send instead. Just as he thought this, a burst of distant laughter seemed to catch his attention. He looked out the window and down into the courtyard bellow.

Skipping away from Lijuan, the boys care taker, was Mo Xuanyu himself. The child, now nine years old, and was growing into a fine young boy. He was thinning out, most of his chubby cuteness from being a small child had mostly seemed to disappear. Now what remained was a genuinely handsome child. His features were still more so like his mothers, still round and childish with his eyes glimmering as he picked up a small bug and showed it to Lijuan. In the area of skill, and physic, Mo Xuanyu was still pretty weak, and even if in part to still being rather young, no real muscle on his bones. While his art, scholarly, and musical talent had grown extraordinarily, everything else was mediocre. His cultivation, to Jin Guangshan's curiosity, was getting a little bit better every day- but only just so- where as his archery, and other skills were... alright to say the least. Nothing to applaud and nothing to notice. Even so, he was still considered a prodigy by most the elders at this point, who wanted to see him grow to be his brothers most trusted advisor.

It helped, in the elders eyes, that Mo Xuanyu and Jin Zixuan, were as thick as thieves. Brothers in every way of the word. Even now, as Jin Zixuan was seventeen, he still found time to play or mess around with his child brother, even getting into bits of trouble here and there, and more willing to do so. The Jin heir had also as of recent, become good friends with Qin Su, who visited Lanling a lot more, even by herself on occasion. The girl, now fifteen, was no longer just coming to drag Mo Xaunyu around to play, but also to drag Jin Zixuan along with them. The three were almost inseparable these days... which only disturbed Jin Guangshan, as when Qin Su caught sight of him, it was always to give him a look most dark and disgusted.

The man shook away the thought of that odd girl from his head, before looking back at Mo Xuanyu who placed the bug he had picked up, onto a peony at the center of the courtyard. After that the boy rejoined Lijuan and started laughing at something else. Jin Guangshan smiled as he turned back to Madam Jin.

“You want to send Mo Xuanyu?”

“He is a member of the core family, and not is not my Zixuan.” Madam Jin stated. “The only problem I see coming of this, is Zixuan will go running to Qishan the moment he finds out we sent that little brat... that is if the brat doesn't cause us trouble, by kicking and screaming all the way to the Wen's anyway...”

Jin Guangshan shook his head. “You have it all wrong. Mo Xuanyu will go willingly all on his own. It's just a matter of how one asks him... and who asks him to go.” The way he said the last part, while looking Madam Jin up and down, made the later give him a death glare. He pointed at her with his fan. “See, the boy would surely cry and beg not to go if you ask him, giving him looks like that. He's scared of you.”

“As he should be.” Madam Jin sneered.

“Which is why I will take care of him. You take care of that old maid, and Zixuan when he gets back. If necessary we just lie and tell him Mo Xuanyu went to... visit his mother or something.”

Madam Jin scoffed, but seemed to agree. She looked over the letter in her husbands hand, then back at the man with an accusatory look. “So we agree that your brat has to go? That he has to fulfill his duty to his brother?”

“Of course we are in agreement.” Jin Guangshan smiled fanning himself.

Madam Jin gave him a firm nod.... then stepped over and snatched his fan from his hand before smacking him over the head with it. “I told you we weren't done with your blatant infidelity- and you dropped your guard.” She snapped the fan in half and chucked it out the window. “Besides that, lying to Zixuan will only solve your problems for a short time. Figure out a long term solution so he has no chance to go running after the brat. If Zixuan follows him to Qishan, I will blame you.”

Jin Guangshan had been looking out the window with a frown, until he heard that and looked back with a even deeper one “... but you just agreed to-” he shut up when his wife gave him a look between a smile and a sneer. Like some kind of jackal about to consume its prey. In other words, she was ready to skin him alive. He chuckled uncomfortably as she turned and left without another word.

Mo Xuanyu was only a little bit confused.

It wasn't like Lijuan was never called away by Madam Jin. In fact, Lijuan was the one who updated Madam Jin on Mo Xuanyu's progress in both classes and his practice in his arts. The boy was normally fine with this, given it meant the only time he had to run into Madam Jin was during meals. No, the reason he was a little confused was how abruptly Lijuan had been whisked away to speak with Madam Jin, given the elderly woman usually had a time and day set ahead for their meetings.

Even so, Mo Xuanyu just shrugged it off and headed to the classroom in which he did all of his painting. While he still played the erhu, still practiced the other arts and worked on his cultivation, Painting was his passion. Within the year of him using this room, it had become completely filled with his work. Sure, half of it was just practicing things, like little flowers and small animals, or even his calligraphy. But the rest were finished pieces, both large and small. Some were.... not so well liked by Mo Xuanyu, where others were more detailed, and loved by him in their entirety. His favorite painting however, was not in this room. It was with his many other paintings, locked away in his bedroom.

That painting, while his favorite was a sign of his oddity. It wasn't a place, or a plant, or an animal, or even a group of people. Mo Xuanyu had gotten comfortable painting people again, since his sudden anxiety over the painting of Lan Xichen. However, he only painted portraits of people if it was a woman, his family, more then one person, or just an individual upon request of someone else. The private collection, the ones he hid, were different.

Some of them were simply paintings of people he admired, both in appearance and action and knowing them as an individual. The reason these were hidden was that they were all men. There were at least one of Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang from his earlier painting, and a couple of Wei Wuxian. These were cause he admired Wei Wuxian and found him funny and handsome. Some were of Nie Mingjue, which was a little funny even in Mo Xuanyu's head, as he only met the man once. But his presence was enough to make Mo Xuanyu remember his face and paint him more then just one time. There of course were a few of Lan Xichen, more of him then any other person he painted. All were simple portraits if nothing else, but even then, because of Mo Xuanyu's fears, they all had to be hidden. The others were paintings of himself. Some paintings of him as a girl, others paintings of himself with just make up on. There was a strange relief in him each time he pulled back the brush and looked at these ones,worked on only in quiet moments when he was sure no one would come looking. It was actually among these paintings of himself, that resided his favorite painting. It was him in a field of flowers, dressed in a beautiful gown like that of an imperial princess, spinning gracefully among the colors. In this painting, he was still himself. He was still a boy, but he still looked beautiful. In his mind this was a place in another world, where he could have been himself entirely....

This was Mo Xuanyu's way of keeping his oddness a secret, keeping it locked away. By putting the people he admired and the desire to be pretty hidden away in these paintings, he could keep up acting somewhat normal. He knew he would never be perfectly normal, but as long as he could be presentable enough not to scare people away... he would be fine. His inner thoughts could stay locked away behind paint and paper.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at his current piece he was painting, after having entered the room and picked up his ink stone and brushes. The piece was one he was not so fond of. It was a piece that the Jin Elder's had asked him to paint, one representing Jin Clan and it's rich history. The far right corner of the painting was a wall of white peonies with golden centers, and within the center- going from the bottom to the top was the clan leaders of the past. The top was the founder of Jin, and at the bottom was Jin Guangshan. Most of the painting was in vivid yellows but speckles of cinnabar red here and there. Mo Xuanyu had at this point decided, Peonies were not his favorite flower, and yellow his least favorite color.

But he knew the painting was important, so he started to add the finishing touches. He had already been working on it for a week, and so was happy that it was almost complete so he could make something else. Like the painting he had been planning to make for his mama, to give her on his next visit at the end of the month. Just as he finished the very last stroke and stepped away from it, there came a knock upon the door.

“Come in.” Mo Xuanyu called out, quickly cleaning his brushes and making himself look presentable.

The one who opened the door and stepped in, taking a look around was none other then his father, Jin Guangshan. While Mo Xuanyu was surprised yet happy to see the man, it wasn't as if a visit from him was completely out of the ordinary. The boy saw his father almost daily, but not everyday was it him seeking Mo Xuanyu out or talking to him at all.

While Mo Xuanyu didn't quiet understand it yet, when Jin Guangshan came looking, it was cause the man wanted something. The times the boy knew this was the case, was when he was requesting his skills, like playing his erhu for him and his guests, or doing painting for him. When Mo Xuanyu didn't realize it was him being used, it was when his father invited him to play Weiqi, to complain to someone or to pretend to want to talk, when in reality he wanted to trick Mo Xuanyu into asking to, or just doing something for him. This was one of those times.

“I was wondering if you would be in here,” Jin Guangshan smiled, walking in and looking around the room, before his eyes landed on the finished work. “Is that the piece the elders asked for? It looks amazing.”

Mo Xuanyu smiled wide, always overjoyed to get compliments from his father. “Thank you baba. I did my best.”

“Yes. Yes you did.” Jin Guangshan replied, then sighed as he turned to look the boy over. He paused, then let out a small chuckle. “Xuanyu, you have ink on your face.”

Mo Xuanyu winced, then lifted his hand to feel around. Jin Guangshan tsked a few times waving for the boy to quit it.

“You do that you'll just smudge it all over.” the man tutted, then grabbed a small cloth Mo Xuanyu used for wiping his hands, off a small desk and used it on the boys cheek- never touching him directly. It was still an abnormal amount of affection then even Mo Xuanyu was used to with his father, and so he smiled wider.

“Thank you baba.” He said, bowing and taking the cloth from him.

Jin Guangshan smiled down at him, before looking away toward the boys artwork with a more distant expression. “A-Yu, do happen to have a spare fan lying around? Madam Jin was... a bit upset earlier and I need a new one.”

“Of course,” Mo Xuanyu nodded, going over to some painted fan's he had made. Most were more to his own taste, but he occasionally made some for anyone who asked. His father was one- but it was rarely, and it was always the same style. Simple white with peonies. Once again, Mo Xuanyu's least favorite color, and least favored flower now... but it was the symbol of Jin so he could ignore it. As he picked up one he had painted for the man, he paused, a tad bit curious. “Did something happen to make Madam Jin upset with you again baba?”

He didn't notice a slight smirk on Jin Guangshan's face, before it vanished into a distant concerned look. Mo Xuanyu saw the later expression when he turned back, and became rather worried.

“Baba is something the matter?” Mo Xuanyu asked, walking up and handing over the fan.

Jin Guangshan looked at it, before sliding it into his sleeve and looking back at the recently finished painting. “... it's... complicated. She and I are... both upset about some recent news. Thats all.”

“What news?” Mo Xuanyu asked, then with a start added, “Is Xiongzhang all right?”

Jin Guangshan eyed the boy, then looked away, “.. yes... for now.. I mean..” He smiled in such a pained fake way, that it was much to obvious he was trying to hide something. Shaking his head, Jin Guangshan turned and patted the boys head. “Don't worry yourself about these things.”

“... what do you mean for now? Is Something going to happen to Xiongzhang?” Mo Xuanyu asked again, following his father toward the door.

Jin Guangshan flinched slightly, then pouted a bit. “Xuanyu, it's... complicated.”

“I can listen. Even baba, says I am a good listener.” Mo Xuanyu argued, keeping a polite tone. He was worried now, thinking something was terribly wrong and not wanting Jin Zixuan to be anything but safe. While it may have not been what his older brother wanted, Jin Zixuan was Mo Xuanyu's world. He would do anything for him. Sure he'd gotten mad at Jin Zixuan before many times, but in the end they always made up. And sure, Mo Xuanyu would sometimes feel useless cause he could never help himself, needing to be rescued or helped, or that he wasn't as tough as Jin Zixuan. He hated that he still cried every time he got upset, or hurt, or angry, and yet he had never seen Jin Zixuan cry. Mo Xuanyu wanted to stick by his brothers side, and not just cause it was his duty. As he got older, Mo Xuanyu had already started to see everything Jin Zixuan was giving up for him. Mo Xuanyu would do anything for his brother- he wanted to help his brother... as long as he didn't have to reveal his oddness that was....he still feared his brother would shun him- everyone would leave him, if that were ever revealed.

Jin Guangshan saw how Mo Xuanyu was eager to help, and hid his grin as he nodded solemnly.

“You are a good listener, aren't you..” The man said, sighing as he faced his son. “But there is only so much you can do by listening to me complain....” He paused, before speaking honestly. “A letter came in from Qishan....”

Hearing that place, Mo Xuanyu knit his brow slightly. He still remembered the Confrence, the run in with Wen Ruohan... and he wasn't deaf to the rumors of disappearing clans and dead people. Even so, he kept his attention on his father as he continued,

“... it was a demand from the Wen's. In three days time twenty of our sect disciples must be in Qishan for... education.”

“... why does Wen Clan need to educate anyone but themselves?” Mo Xuanyu asked and doing his best not to sound rude. his father just shrugged and turned toward the door as the boy continued asking, “Why not just say no?”

“You have heard of Wen Ruohan's temper by now.” Jin Guangshan lamented, “If I say no, many will get hurt- Jin Clan might get attacked....” He paused for a small length of time (dramatic effect), then added quietly, “And it isn't just those twenty. One of the disciples we send has to be from the core family.”

Mo Xuanyu went rigid. He immediately knew what that meant, and immediately realized what his father meant by Jin Zixuan being okay 'for now'. Only a moment before, Mo Xuanyu had been fine. Maybe curious and a little annoyed, but now he felt... he felt a slow burning terror take over.

“B-but gege can't go! They... he's... you can't send him there!” Mo Xuanyu rushed to block his father from leaving, his arms outstretched and doing his utmost best to hold back tears. “I-I won't let it happen! Gege can't go! He can't! Baba you can't make him go! please don't make him go! He can't! Baba. I....”

It was then that Something clicked in the boys head. In his head, Mo Xuanyu had been trying to come up with a thousand ways to get his brother out of this. To talk his father out of it, and save Jin Zixuan from this unknown fate.... but there was a line that Jin Guangshan had said, that made him realize, there was in fact a way that only he could save his brother. Mo Xuanyu could get Jin Zixuan out of this.

Jin Guangshan saw that look in the boys eyes and knew he had done his job well.

“... I- I can go.” Mo Xuanyu spoke up again, smiling up at his father, though his eyes looked pained. “I-I am a member of the core f-family, and, while I am still rather young, I am a disciple. Allow me to go in Xiongzhang's place. I... I can handle it. I-i promise.” Mo Xuanyu's voice was trembling a bit, and he purposefully was speaking slower as to not make it too obvious.

Jin Guangshan smiled, but then shook his head, “Madam Jin wants to send you instead... But what would your brother think of me if I did? Sending you out to that... I don't want to send Zixuan, but I don't know what else to do. Do I keep him safe, or do I keep him happy? I want both... but....”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, swallowing hard and taking his fathers arm. “Baba, you can't send him. I... I don't like the Wen Clan, and... I don't like the idea of going, but I hate the idea of gege going more... You can't let him go. Please baba, send me instead.” Mo Xuanyu's hands were a little shaky, as he really was scared. “You... you can tell gege it was my idea. You can tell him that I asked that he stay here... or you could tell him I went to stay with mama for a little while... baba you can't let him go there... it's a bad place. This... education is anything but good. Please baba, let me take gege's place.”

Jin Guangshan pouted slightly, before a bit too dramatically pulling the boy into a small embrace. “You're too kind Xuanyu. Kind and very brave. If your certain, then I will send you instead. But if... but upon your return you must make sure Zixuan understands you agreed to this... that it was your idea. Cause if not,” the man pulled back slightly to lift Mo Xuanyu's head up by the chin so he could look him in the eye, “He'll blame everyone, he'll blame me..... he'll even blame himself.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded several times, before pressing his face into his father. He didn't see the wicked smile on the man's face, only felt the trembling in his own hands.

He did not want to go to Qishan. He didn't want to know why the Wen Clan was doing this.

But more then that he wanted was his brother to be safe.

“I promise...” Mo Xuanyu murmured. “I'll help him understand... just... don't let him go to Qishan.”

Not long after that, Jin Guangshan left the room, off to tell Madam Jin the news. The last thing he told the boy before he left was to get ready to leave, as he would need to be headed that way by the evening, no exceptions. Mo Xuanyu stayed in the same place his father left him, right up until the point he could no longer hear footsteps. Once he was in silence, he fell to his knees, the terror sinking in. Mo Xuanyu was scared. He had heard nothing but bad things about the Wen's and had seen how meaninglessly cruel Wen Ruohan could be over petty things first hand. Sure it was nothing compared to the rumors, but even so, it scared him. Mo Xuanyu tried to control his breathing, as he shakily tried crawling back to his feet. He needed to leave his brother a letter, to tell him to stay back. He needed to tell Jin Zixuan he couldn't follow him to Qishan.

Yet when he got to his feet, he could only stand and stare. At that moment, a part of him wanted to go and find his father and tell him to forget everything he said. Then part of him wanted to strangle that side of him for betraying Jin Zixuan like that. Without thinking about it, he leaned over his desk, feeling himself get dizzy. He winced as he knocked his ink stone onto the floor, having accidentally touched it when he leaned over. Mo Xuanyu looked, only to go still as he stared at the mess on the floor. The last color he had used in his painting was red from cinnabar ink, which now splattered along the ground. The floor was splattered with red.... a red circle... a red sun.... Their red sun. Wen Red Sun. Wen Clan....

Without much thought, Mo Xuanyu got down and used his hand to smear the red paint splatter before he grabbed a rag, cleaned his hand and the floor, then succinctly left the room. He was still shaking, and he didn't get all the red off his hands, or even noticed the red splattered on his yellow robes.

…

It was late into the night when Jin Zixuan and Jin Zixun had started to make their way back through Lanling, back to Golden Carp Tower. It had been a long day, and Jin Zixuan was already ready to call it a day. He wanted his bed, he was willing to do anything with Mo Xuanyu- heck, he was even willing to play Weiqi with his father- and Jin Zixuan disliked playing Weiqi! He just rather be anywhere but right here, right now, with....

“This is dumb.” Jin Zixun whined, rolling his eyes as the two strolled through the streets that were slowly being lit by lantern light. “Just cause some smaller sect is getting in a fight with some of our guys, doesn't mean we should be the ones handling it.”

“And what should we be doing?” Jin Zixuan asked, holding back his annoyance. “We can't night hunt thanks to the Wen's, and we can't exactly let it go, cause we make up the upper ranks of Jin Clan- I am the future leader, so I need to make myself known.”

Jin Zixun eyed his cousin, before shaking his head. “Even so, why just the two of us. As future clan leader, you can throw your weight around. And you should. Some people don't know their place...”

Jin Zixuan stopped, turned and gave Jin Zixun a hard look. “I'm not going to throw my weight around, over something as dumb as petty squabbling. Sorry if you think more social issues are boring, but someday we'll both be neck deep in them. Especially me.”

“What's with the sour attitude?” Jin Zixun huffed, “I'm just saying... you know, I wish you wouldn't hang out with that brat brother of yours so much.. you really aren't as fun to be around since you started dealing with him.”

Jin Zixuan's brow twitched. If it wasn't just for the fact that he had spent the better half of an entire day dealing with his cousin's whining, complaining, or outright hostility to anyone not wearing the sparks amidst snow insignia, it was that last comment. Then again, for a while now, Jin Zixuan was starting to find his cousin more and more insufferable. When they were younger, he just ignored Jin Zixun's constant complaining, or better then all attitude, cause they were family. But now, the attitude made Jin Zixuan want to not only pull his hair out if he had to listen to it for more then a second, he wished that Jin Zixun would see how aggravating he was. Sure Jin Zixun would never say anything bad about anyone considered higher then himself. In fact, one of the things that had started to annoy Jin Zixuan the most, was how his cousin would talk to people about him, like he was a recently ascended holy monk or something. He was just himself. Jin Zixuan was just himself and nothing more or less. Besides that, Jin Zixuan despised how his cousin treated and talked about Mo Xuanyu.

And apparently, today was the day he would snap back at Jin Zixun about it, if only cause he was at his wits end with him.

“Zixun, my brother isn't a brat. You are.” Jin Zixuan hissed, then turned around and began to storm off.

“... Excuse me?” Jin Zixun looked hurt as he rushed to catch up. “What did I do?!”
“What haven't you done?!” Jin Zixuan snapped back, rubbing exhaustion from his eyes, before glaring at his cousin. “Can you never say anything positive to anyone- that isn't gloating about yourself or me, or my father?! Or Jin clan?”

“Shouldn't I be proud of my position?” Jin Zixun asked, only to get cut off.

“Being proud and being arrogant are very much not the same.” Jin Zixuan laughed. “And if you were so proud, why do you still treat A-Yu, my brother, a member of the core family like he's an outsider. He's been here for three years Zixun! That's one third of his entire life! Hell, even my father treats him better then you and that's actually saying something!”

“Zixuan he isn't a member of the core family. He isn't your mothers son, and that should count for something.” Jin Zixun argued.

“Ya, and whose son is he?” Jin Zixuan asked.

“...” Jin Zixun winced, then glared, “he's the son of a whore.”

“His mother, is the daughter of a village head, who my father slept with.” Jin Zixuan stated. “And if that's the case, whose the whore? The woman who has only ever slept with my father, or the man who slept with someone who isn't his wife?!”

Jin Zixuan had never said this agitations out loud before. Ever since coming back from Gusu not so many years ago, and realizing how manipulative his father could be, Jin Zixuan had been harboring a deep setting anger towards the man. It was seeing how he treated Mo Xuanyu, finally seeing how he treated his mother, and finally feeling the weight of his fathers sins, that Jin Zixuan began to hate the man. He stilled cared, he couldn't yet not care about his father. Jin Guangshan was his father, and they had had a good relationship before Jin Zixuan had met Mo Xuanyu. In all the words one could say, Jin Guangshan spoiled Jin Zixuan, had given him everything he ever wanted when he was small. Parted of Jin Zixuan felt... knew that Jin Guangshan cared about him. But at the same time, how much can you say you love and care about the people you lie to and betray?

Jin Zixun on the other hand, was turning red in the face. “THAT'S YOUR FATHER YOU'RE BESMIRCHING! Sure he has made some choices that have hurt Bomu but that doesn't mean you should be putting all that blame on him. That woman had to agree to it too!”

“And?!” Jin Zixuan asked, “And why does this burden Mo Xuanyu! You say he is not my mothers son, yet your only my mothers nephew by marriage! Your father is my fathers younger brother! My brother is as much a Jin as YOU!”

Jin Zixun stuttered, then gawked like a fish out of water, his mouth never fully closing.

Jin Zixuan was tired, he had had a long day, and he was just done with his idiot cousin. “Lets go home Zixun. And just... just shut up. Think about something besides your pride, and just shut... up...”

At that, Jin Zixuan turned and stormed up the path, ignoring a few people who had stopped to watch them yell at each other. He continued ignoring them, ignoring Jin Zixun's scowling at the ground, just ignoring it all... or he tried at least.... his attention was caught when someone made a weird remark.

“Do you know what those two were arguing about? Do you know if it had anything to do with that envoy who came to the Madam of Jin Clan earlier?”

Jin Zixuan slowed down, pausing to look at the woman who had asked such a question. When the man who was telling the woman to pipe down noticed Jin Zixuan watching them, he bowed his head apologetically.

“Sorry Gongzi, she was being nosy-”

“What envoy?” Jin Zixuan interrupted. “Who came to Lanling?”

“Oh? Does this Jin Gongzi not know?” The woman said with concern. “It was Wen Clan. They came with a letter. I overheard something about sending disciples to Qishan. You really didn't know?”

Jin Zixuan stared at her with a blank expression, trying to understand... then slowly feeling it sink in. A sudden chill of something not being right. He ignored Jin Zixun once more, who yelled after him when he bolted towards Golden Carp Tower. Jin Zixuan even used his sword to cut the trip up the stairs short (something looked down upon by the elders.) and ran as fast as he could.

He slammed into the dinning hall, where his parents were eating, and looked around.

“... where is A-Yu?!”

Jin Guangshan had been eating something, and almost choked on the food in his mouth, startled by his sons abrupt appearance. Madam Jin on the other hand, stayed relatively calm.

“He left for his mothers-”

“Don't lie!” Jin Zixuan demanded. “I heard someone in town mention an envoy from Wen Clan. Now where is A-Yu?!”

Madam Jin still didn't react, even as she turned to a grimacing Jin Guangshan. “I told you he would find out sooner then later.”

Jin Guangshan pouted, then gave Jin Zixuan a look. “Sit down and eat. We can talk about this tomorrow.”

“No! No we won't talk about it tomorrow!” Jin Zixuan shouted. “We talk about it now! Where is my brother?!”

“He's headed to Qishan for the Wen's indoctrination.” Madam Jin said in a matter of fact way. “He'll probably arrive in record time with the other Jin Disciples we sent.”

“...what?” Jin Zixuan asked, his voice deflating with the rest of him.

“Oh, don't be so dramatic.” Jin Guangshan stated, standing up and crossing over the floor to his son. He placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled, “It was Xuanyu's idea anyway. When he found out the only other option was you going, he practically threw a fit.”

Jin Zixuan shook a little, his face twisting. For a moment he said nothing, but then....“... he wouldn't have if you didn't trick him....”

“Excuse me?” Jin Guangshan asked, his own expression darkening,

Jin Zixuan abruptly smacked his fathers hand away, looking extremely pissed, “HE WOULDN'T HAVE IF YOU DIDN'T TRICK HIM!!” he backed away from his father, all the hate boiling up, “You constantly treat him like a toy and he doesn't know better! He's a child who looks up to you and you use him! He wouldn't have even known about this unless YOU told him! You used him again!”

“He is nothing if not someone to use.” Jin Guangshan admitted a bit coldly, looking at his hand, then his son. “He isn't you, or anyone else of importance.”

“He's important to me!!!” Jin Zixuan snapped. “He's my BROTHER!!!”

“and he is my son.” Jin Guangshan snapped back. “You want me to be his father, but then act so callous when I am his father.”

“How is manipulating him into walking into what could most likely be a death trap acting like a father!?!?” Jin Zixuan demanded, he didn't even realize his rage had become tears.

“Zixuan calm yourself-” Madam Jin tried to sooth, standing from her seat, but her voice was over taken.

Jin Guangshan suddenly stepped forward, almost towering over Jin Zixuan who had to back up, and look up, startled by the sudden darkness in his fathers eyes.

“Better him, then you.” Jin Guangshan hissed, his tone so much more cruel then Jin Zixuan had ever heard him.

The youth stood there, a bit shocked for a while. Slowly, like a coming storm an equally as dark look came into Jin Zixuan's eyes. Now he was glaring back. “Then Wen Clan can have both of us.”

He spun around, ready to leave, ready to run if he had to. He was going to Qishan, going to protect his brother. Jin Zixuan was not going to let his brother go alone.

He had made a promise.

Jin Guangshan however, had other plans.

Whether on one part trying to stop his son, or just mad that the boy would defy him, Jin Guangshan suddenly struck out. The hit was not to injure, but to disarm. Before Jin Zixuan could register what had happened, everything went dark. His vision died, but not before he heard his mother yelling, and he was filled with a deep and dark fear.

Jin Guangshan wasn't going to let him go. Mo Xuanyu, was going to be alone.

Chapter Text

“YOU HIT HIM!”

Jin Guangshan flinched as another strike went to the back of his head. He tried to move away once more, but Madam Jin, who was both a ball of fiery rage and a face full of tears grabbed for him, slamming her fist into his back.

“YOU HIT HIM YOU DAMN FOOL! YOUR A BASTARD! TO HELL WITH YOU!”
“What was I supposed to do?!” Jin Guangshan snapped, shoving her away and backing himself into a wall. Jin Zixuan had already been carried away to his room, and had guards ordered to keep him there, while Madam Jin attacked her husband at full force. There was already a growing bruise on his face, where she had punched him in the jaw. It had happened right after Jin Guangshan had struck Jin Zixuan on the back of the head, knocking him out instantly. He reached up and gingerly touched his face as he snapped at her, “HE would have run to Qishan! You and I both didn't want him going there!”

“YOU COULD HAVE GRABBED HIM, CALLED THE GAURDS! ANYTHING ELSE!” She roared, reaching up a hand and smacking at him over and over. He blocked each one with his arms, as she continued to scream at him, “YOU DAMN BASTARD! DON'T ACT LIKE YOU HAD NO CHOICE! YOU HIT HIM! YOU HIT MY SON! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU!!!”
“ENOUGH!” Jin Guangshan roared back, this time fully shoving Madam Jin. She was thrown of her balance and crashed to the floor, when she looked up again, all she could do was cry.

“You hit him! WHY?! Damn you!”

“I said enough!” Jin Guangshan snapped again, hitting the wall. “Shame on me then! But if I hadn't he would have been the one going to hell! Chasing after Xuanyu!.... DAMMIT WOMAN!!!!” He punched the wall again and turned away, all composer leaving him. “even if your angry with me, hitting me won't serve you anything but pissing me off!! I'll make it up to Zixuan later-”

“Don't make me laugh!” Madam Jin hissed, “Make it up to him?! He's never been hit by us a day in his life! You commited the worst crime you can as his father and I pray he hates you for it! You hit my son!”

“Cause he-”
“Quiet with the lectures!” She cut him off, getting to her feet and pointing at him. “You hit him cause he pissed you off! You just lost your temper! It has nothing to do with that bastard son you sent away, or Zixuan's desire to follow him! You hit MY son cause he made you Mad!”

“GET OUT!” Jin Guangshan barked out, his voice seeming to go shrill as if he tore his own throat yelling.

“Gladly!” Madam Jin hissed, turning and storming out of the room. As she did, she slammed the door behind her with a loud BANG.

Jin Guangshan stood there, in his study, breathing heavily as he glared at nothing in particular. He slowly pulled up his hand, as it trembled. He seemed to stare at it, breathing heavily through his nose, before making it into a fist.

The fact was, Madam Jin was not wrong. Jin Guangshan had not originally intended to knock his son unconscious. If Jin Zixuan had caused a fuss, he planned to have some of the guards restrain him and hold him up in his room. But... but that last line his son had said, that Wen Clan can have us both, … it was the defiance in his eyes, the anger in his speech. Jin Zixuan had never acted that way towards him before. Never defied. Never raised his voice.
Jin Guangshan took a shaky breath, then pulled out his fan... only to pause and look at it. Mo Xuanyu's work. Jin Guangshan almost growled as he chucked it across the room. It clattered to the ground and back behind some shelves, but the man didn't care... Some how seeing the boys work only seemed to piss him off more.

That damn brat... it's his fault. Zixuan wouldn't be so... so obnoxiously soft headed if it weren't for that god damn brat.... If he doesn't come back from Qishan...

He stopped. Jin Guangshan paused, took a breath, then crossed his arms behind his back.

Who am I kidding, if Mo Xuanyu doesn't come back at this point, Zixuan will use it against me for an eternity. The real matter is what to do if he does make it back. Zixuan will probably pit him against me... unless....

Jin Guangshan sighed, then finally relaxing into a soft smile. “what to do, what to do?” he flinched for one moment, touching the bruise on his face once more. Finally he sighed. “oh little Xuanyu, what can I do with you?”

…

The education office In Qishan was already packed with a great number of disciples from prominent clans. Many standing present in the shadow of the Wen Clan already knew most of each other. Whether it be from the Gusu Lan Lectures, or the Archery competition, the juniors mostly knew one another by name, and so gathered in small groups of around three or four to maybe seven or eight, all to talk quietly among themselves. No one was happy to be there, in part to each being summoned in rather rude ways.

“So people from Gusu came too, as expected.” Wei Wuxian commented after having looked around for a while.

His eyes were on the boys who had been sent here by the Lan Clan of Gusu, and each one looked rather worse for wear. Even Lan Wangji looked pale, but he still wore a frosty expression and stood tall. He was standing alone, away from the other boys staring at nothing in particular.

Wei Wuxian, being the person he was, had started to go over to greet the youth, but was stopped by Jiang Cheng.

“Don't start anything.”

“What?” Wei Wuxian laughed, shaking his head. “and what can I do? All the Wen's are watching us like.....like....” The teens face slowly dropped as a different person in the crowd had caught his attention. He hadn't noticed this one before, cause he was not only the smallest, but the youngest person there. The boy was stood a way off from everyone, just staring at the ground, rubbing the toe of his boot in the dirt and seeming rather gloomy. “What the hell?” Wei Wuxian glowered, before pulling away from Jiang Cheng, who tried to grab him again, but when he saw who his shixiong was heading towards, he faltered.

When Wei Wuxian had pushed his way past the other teens along the way, and saw that his suspicion was correct, he couldn't help but become rather angry deep inside. But instead of letting that show, he smiled and put a hand on the boys shoulder, “... Mo-didi, what are you doing here?”

Mo Xuanyu had been off in his own head. He had had no Qin Su, or Jin Zixuan to speak to, and all the other nineteen disciples from Jin Clan either didn't care to associate with him, or had been buddies with Jin Zixun. None of them were all too happy to be there, and so all of them also would rather not be near the kid they didn't care about. So, Mo Xuanyu had been alone, all the way up until that point when he jumped at the hand on his shoulder.

When he looked up and saw Wei Wuxian, it was like most of the gloom plaguing his head went away and he was suddenly smiling wide and bright.

“Wei-gege!” He spun around to properly greet the young man, only for a rush of worry to gather over him just as soon as he did, “W-wait, why are you here?”

“You haven't answered me yet so why should I tell you?” Wei Wuxian teased, “And where is that peacock of a brother of yours? He didn't send you out here all on your own now did he?”

Mo Xuanyu's worry turned to a look most disheartened. When Wei Wuxian's own expression began to fall a little, the boy quickly shook his head and answered, “H-he didn't send me. I volunteered... a-actually he didn't know I was coming. At all.… I asked my baba not to tell him. I didn't want him to come here.”

Wei Wuxian had a bitter taste in his mouth, hearing that, but.... but instead he laughed. “I guess that makes you and Jiang Cheng buddies! He came cause we would never let Shijie come here. I tagged along cause I can't leave him to come here all by himself. He'd get lonely.”

“More like I would get some peace and quiet.” Jiang Cheng replied, having come over to see Mo Xuanyu. He nudged Wei Wuxian a bit, before looking at the boy with a calm expression. “It's very brave of you to take your brothers place... but i'm surprised he hasn't just shown up anyway... you two seemed close...”

Mo Xuanyu's face twitched slightly, unsure of what to make of that remark.

Suddenly the three's attention was caught by someone loudly issuing orders to all of the disciples, an order to assemble in proper formation before a tall platform. Mo Xuanyu went to the head of the Jin's as Jiang Cheng took up his place ahead of the Jiang Clan, with Wei Wuxian right behind him. Glancing around, Mo Xuanyu saw to two more faces he hadn't seen since the Archery Competition. Looking nervous and keeping to himself, was Nie Huaisang heading those sent from Nie Clan. Looking calm yet cold like a gentle winter snow, was Lan Wangji, heading that of Lan.

Did he also step up to take Zewu-Jun's place? Or does he no longer count as a disciple since he's nineteen now?

“Quiet, all of you! No Talking!”

Mo Xuanyu almost jumped as he looked up to the one standing on the stage. The young man, maybe eighteen or nineteen, held himself up like he was superior to all those he looked down upon bellow. Mo Xuanyu recognized him as the greasy young man from the archery competition- Wen Ruohan's second son, Wen Chao. However... there were two other people up there with him.

The first one Mo Xuanyu took notice of was the woman on Wen Chao's left. On was the correct term cause she almost much too close to the young man if not ontop of him. She had a lithe, graceful figure, with large eyes. Her lips were painted a fiery red, and she was a very beautiful lady. Her only blemish was a black mole just above her lips. In Mo Xuanyu's mind, she would be rather interesting person to paint.

The second, on Wen Chao's right, was a man dressed in black. He looked like he was in his late twenties or early thirties with a tall broad build. His expression was that of indifference, and the air around him somber and cold. He wasn't the type of person that made Mo Xuanyu think about painting, but instead about music. Sure he preferred painting, but he still also enjoyed his erhu.

In Mo Xuanyu's young mind, he split people into categories based on how he saw them. Some people were like paintings, their outward appearance a sign of their inner appearance, whose very person told their story on their sleeve. For example, the lady on Wen Chao's left. She dressed rather snugly, and lavishly, while also seeming to take particular care of her looks. There was also that look in her eye that matched Wen Chao's, like she was above everyone here. Then there were those who were like music, who their outward appearance gave away nothing, but the very air about them made one feel like the person in question had a melody that surrounded them. The man on Wen Chao's right was one such melody. In Mo Xuanyu's head, he seemed to be a melody of a old wind, one that was the end of autumn, and the beginning of winter, when all was dead, and one could only wait for the bitter cold to finally arrive.

For a single moment, that man looked toward Mo Xuanyu. For only a moment, that man dressed all in black frowned. MO Xuanyu didn't understand why, before Wen Chao called out, looking smugly as he spoke.

“As of now, you will turn in your swords!”

Mo Xuanyu flinched a little when the disciples all around him erupted in out cries.

“A sword never leaves a cultivators side!” Some one in the group protested. “Why must we surrender ours?!”

“Who said that?!” Wen Chao demanded. “Which clan are you from? Step forward!”

The one who had spoken did not call out again, and soon the area below the platform quieted once more. Mo Xuanyu glanced up at Wen Chao who seemed rather pleased with himself at how quickly this had occurred.

“It is precisely because there are still those of you who don't know etiquette, don't understand subordination, don't comprehend the hierarchy among juniors from prominent clans! You are flawed at the root, and so I have resolved to educate you. Already, you are so ignorant and fearless- if I don't correct this now, it will result in people vainly challenging the authority of the Wen Clan to try and climb high above our heads!”

Hearing this Mo Xuanyu could only glare at the ground. The only reason, in his mind, Wen Clan was even remotely above everyone else was cause they would take. They took over other clans, they took over night hunts, they took people away. The only Mo Xuanyu knew they didn't take was accountability. But he also knew he was much smaller then everyone else there, still only nine years old. He was the youngest, the weakest. And he also knew that any trouble caused here, was trouble for Jin Clan. It would be trouble for his father...

More importantly, It would be trouble for Jin Zixuan.

Wen Servants came around and started collecting swords, going through each Clan of prominence there. When one finally approached Mo Xuanyu, he frowned, biting his lip as he started shaking his head.

Wen Chao noticed Mo Xuanyu telling the servant no and called out with a rather annoyed tone in his voice. “What's going on? Who is it? Why are they not turning over their sword?”

“I-I don't have a sword.” Mo Xuanyu answered, trying to explain as politely as he could muster.

It was true. Even though he was no old enough to get his own sword at this point, Jin Zixuan was still helping him train in secret. Mo Xuanyu had caught on by then that Madam Jin, at the very least, didn't want him learning any of it. And with Jin Zixuan getting busier, they had less and less time to practice. So unless both wanted to give up all their free time to teach the younger of them the blade, they had to let it go a little bit.

Wen Chao was glaring at the boy, then seemed to realize something. “Aren't you Jin Guangshan's little bastard?”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, suddenly feeling more and more eyes on him. “... Jin Zongzhu is my father, yes.”

“And since he didn't send his heir, he sent you here instead- and without a sword? HA!” Wen Chao crossed his arms, “Is Jin Clan really that uncultured. A sword never leaves a cultivators side.”

You... you just got onto that other disciple for saying that?! Mo Xuanyu thought, but held his tongue about such things, instead he answered simply, “I.. I just haven't received my own sword yet, as of before the decree was sent out for us to come here. So This one has no sword to give-..”

“and no sword skills to speak of...” someone mumbled from within the Jin disciples behind him. There was snickers all around from various places, and Mo Xuanyu could only assume it was one Jin Zixun's friends who had spoken up. He shrunk in on himself immediately.

That was thankfully the end of it for now, as the Wen Servant moved on to the rest of the Jin's. Still, Mo Xuanyu felt too out in the open. Even now that no one was looking at him, he still felt like he was being watched, judged, and he didn't like it. Not one bit.

After those servants took all the swords, they came around again, asking for everyone to empty out their pockets. Thankfully Madam Jin had been kind enough to warn him that he should not bring anything but the clothes on his back as it was likely everything would get confiscated. so Mo Xuanyu once more had nothing to hand over to the Wen Servants. Sadly, this only seemed to have others snicker at him again when he said as much. It wasn't all that bad, however, as he and most of the other disciples present got a little bit of a show of the Jiang Clan complaining and griping as they handed over an abnormally large sum of dried snacks. Apparently the were gifts from Jiang Yanli, who was worried those going wouldn't get enough to eat. She wouldn't have been wrong, Mo Xuanyu would later learn.

Once everything that was loose and 'unnecessary' was taken away, they each were handed a book. The book was called, Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen. It was indeed rather large in volume, and Mo Xuanyu immediately flipped through it with a raised brow. It was simply full of quotes and histories of renowned cultivators and Wen Clan Leaders, as well as heroic tales from the Wen Clan's past.

“Everyone of you has been given a tome, in which I expect you all to memorize each text and given word. Proof will be shown when you can recite it well without it in sight!” Wen Chao announced, keeping his head high, looking down his nose as if looking upon vermin.

If it was simple memorization, that was something Mo Xuanyu could do easily. He was rather excellent at remembering things, so he found that this part of the indoctrination might not be so tedious. However, the other parts of this educational imprisonment were either out right boring, or out right dangerous.

The boring stuff was waking up in the early morning just to stand outside and listen to Wen Chao rant at them- he called it a speech- for over an hour about how grand he and Wen Clan were, before expecting everyone to clap and cheer. They all did, but not cause they wanted to, but cause they were scared. Not of Wen Chao, but of Wen Zhuliu. That was the name of the cold man that stood next to Wen Chao as one of his personal attendants. Mo Xuanyu learned from listening to Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng talk that the man was essentially Wen Chao's body guard, there to protect him. He also learned the man was extremely loyal to Wen Ruohan, and that he had a very dangerous power. That power is what gave him the title, Core-Melting Hand. From Mo Xuanyu had gathered, that title was accurate, as the man indeed had the power to destroy ones golden core. The idea was terrifying, but in a way, that made Mo Xuanyu not as scared of him. Mo Xuanyu hadn't yet formed his golden core, so there was nothing to destroy yet. That didn't mean he was brave enough to speak out against Wen Chao. Not at all. Mo Xuanyu was half the size of everyone there, and had no fighting skills save a few hand to hand techniques his brother showed him. And most of those were defensive, not offensive, and probably wouldn't do much against trained cultivators anyway.

Then there were the Night Hunts. Mo Xuanyu was flabbergasted at the very idea they all had to participate in a night hunt without their swords... that was until their first one, where two things occurred. First, was Mo Xuanyu finding his memory and odd interest in both spirits and beasts, actually came in handy. He didn't want to go near whatever they were fighting, in fear of being eaten, impaled, or torn to shreds, so he was very thankfully to the older boys of other clans besides Jin that were more then willing to keep him out of harms way. But it was this that actually benefited him. By being placed out of the way on the first hunt, and where he could see much, Mo Xuanyu saw things others couldn't and quickly started prattling out both random facts, but also noticeable weak points. At first he had Wen Soldiers and Servants yelling at him to shut up and go join. but it was his last bit of advice that both made them quit trying to silence him, but also gave Mo Xuanyu another reason to dislike Wen Chao.

When Mo Xuanyu called out a noticeable weak spot on the beast, one that would suredly kill it instantly, Wen Chao practically swooped in, and did just that. After that, the young would cut off it's head as a trophy, claiming he took it down all on his own. It rubbed Mo Xuanyu the wrong way. It did so for everyone else as well. And it didn't help that from that day forward, Mo Xuanyu was forced to stand away from the others, and only tell Wen Chao when it was weak enough or where it's weak spot was. This was a thankless job, and Mo Xuanyu almost wanted to lie to the young man and watch him get bit, trampled or torn to shreds.... but if that happened he would get blamed and Jin Clan could get into a lot of trouble. So he didn't lie.

And it wasn't as if Mo Xuanyu didn't have good reason to begin to hate Wen Chao. In fact, he, Lan Wangji, and Wei Wuxian probably had the most reason to hate him.

It seemed that Wen Chao had held a grudge against the top four archers in the competition a year ago, that being the two teens here, Lan Xichen, and Mo Xuanyu's elder brother, Jin Zixuan. Since Mo Xuanyu took Jin Zixuan's place, that apparently meant all of Wen Chao's bitter anger had to be given to him. Everyday Wen Chao would call one of the three mentioned up in front of the group and harass them mercilessly for several long minutes, for anything and everything. When it came to the other two, Lan Wangji would stand cold and un-moving as stone, a state of complete indifference, where as Wei Wuxian smiled. The insane youth smiled as he was yelled at, so full of spirited whimsy, that even when he left the platform he was laughing.

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand had a terrible time. He hated being up in front of everyone, all those eyes on him, and hated being yelled down at. The first two times it happened, he left the stage crying, which only made the Jin Disciples grimace or get annoyed with him all while Wen Chao laughed his butt off. By the third time, Wei Wuxian would purposefully do something to piss Wen Chao off and get called to the stage instead. The first time he did it was right as Wen Chao was calling Mo Xuanyu to the stage. He made an exaggeratedly loud yawn, and mumbled something about being bored. That had been enough.

Sure, Jiang Cheng had gotten onto Wei Wuxian about it afterward, but that didn't stop Wei Wuxian from finding other ways to keep Wen Chao's attention off of Mo Xuanyu. And the boy was grateful to him. He was also grateful when Jiang Cheng, Wei Wuxian, and even Lan Wangji on occasion would give him some of their food, as all three had mastered inedia enough to last longer then him without as much. No one ever got a lot of food, so Mo Xuanyu was actually a bit sad when those three would occasionally give up what they had to him. At first he tried to deny it, but none of them would have it and gave him it anyway.

Surmise it to say, Mo Xuanyu hated it here. He hated feeling used by Wen Chao on night hunts and hated how the young man bullied him in front of everyone. He hated feeling weak, all these boys fighting where he had to sit out cause he really couldn't do anything. It hurt to see the only people sparing him kindness were ones not even from his clan. He hated it all! He wanted to scream, he felt like he wanted to tear into something, maybe pull his hair out. He wanted to cry! But he hated crying, cause it made him feel like the child he was. Mo Xuanyu felt so small, and powerless... and he hated it.

The only peace he got, was quiet moments alone in his dormitory. When the disciples brought for the indoctrination were not eating, sleeping, memorizing, night hunting, or getting yelled at by Wen Chao, they had very little time to themselves, and very little space to exist. Mostly it was just a set of rooms with a bed- if you could call it that- and a desk with used brushes for helping memorize the texts. Mo Xuanyu didn't need to write down anything to remember anything, so that meant all that paper was blank.... or it would be if he didn't use it to paint.

Deep into the evening, during the wee moments before curfew was enacted, Mo Xuanyu would take one, single, paper, and paint something- anything really. He only had black ink, but that was fine by him, giving him ample opportunity to paint something detailed. This was how he would relax, how he would let go of all the anger in him by putting it to paper. Mostly, he painted tigers, and gave them faces most cruel. He thought about painting a pig or a toad with Wen Chao's face on it, but figured that If his art was found while he was here, that was sure to get him into a LOT of trouble... so he didn't... but he wanted to.

It was one such evening, when most of the youths were gathered in the dormitories, and Mo Xuanyu was particularly upset after a long day, that he took the brushes, inkstone and a piece of paper, and quietly left while no one was watching. Once he had found a place to set up behind the dorms, and he made sure not a soul was around, Mo Xuanyu began to paint. This painting was of a hawk-eagle in flight, looking fierce and nigh untouchable. It was simple enough and didn't require much work on Mo Xuanyu's part to make. The reason he painted the bird of prey, the reason it was flying, was in most parts, cause Mo Xuanyu wanted to fly as well. He also wanted to be something threatening, something strong, yet graceful and beautiful. Maybe that's why he agreed with Nie Huaisang when it came to birds. Sure the youth preferred small little birds, but Mo Xuanyu always liked the colorful ones, and sometimes the dangerous ones. Beauty and danger in both parts, like a melody and a painting all at once. Music and art were Mo Xuanyu's favorite things, and so were birds. Like hawks and magpies.

Mo Xuanyu really liked Magpies.

Just as he was just finishing the painting, getting the final pattern of a wing, there was a chill that ran down his spine.... Like someone was watching him. It was only at that moment he noticed a shadow over him that hadn't been there before. He felt his blood go cold, as he hadn't even heard the person approach or how long they had been there. Mo Xuanyu slowly set down his brush, and carefully looked up. He only made it to the persons boots before deemed he was in a lot of trouble. The edges of wen Robes.

Mo Xuanyu shivered as he slowly made his way to look up into the face of the one staring him down, yet when he saw Who it was, he was both just as scared and also a bit confused.

He had recognized Wen Xu immediately, remembering the rather callous looks he had gotten from him back at the discussion conference in Qishan. Yet now he didn't have such a mean look. Rather his expression puzzled the boy. The young man's brow was knit deep and his eyes dark, but he didn't look angry.... if that made any sense. More so he looked... curious? Intrigued? What ever it was, it didn't feel like the look you gave a person. More like the look you gave an animal trapped inside of a cage.

“...I-” Mo Xuanyu started to speak, but was immediately cut off.

“Why paint flowers when you clearly have a knack for more interesting things?” Wen Xu scoffed. “Your talent really is being wasted by Jin Guangshan.”

“... s... sorry?” Mo Xuanyu murmured, more confused then before.

Wen Xu didn't say anything else, but did snatch the painting out of Mo Xuanyu's hands. The boy wanted it back, but he was more scared of Wen Xu then he was of Wen Chao. The young man was looking at the painting more closely, intrigue written there among the mysterious shadows. When he looked up at Mo Xuanyu again, that feeling of being an animal in a cage came back, like he was being admired in a very inhuman way. Then, Wen Xu smiled, but it was not a real smile. Real smiles were warm and kind. This smile was something else.

Suddenly a drum sounded, marking curfew was to start very soon. Instead of asking for the painting back, or even looking at Wen Xu again, Mo Xuanyu scooped up his ink stone and his brush and fled back towards the dormitories. He didn't look back even when he felt those eyes watching him go.

Wen Xu watched him go for a bit longer, even after he was out of sight, before heading out to do what he actually came here to do.

He crossed the dirt paths and slowly quieting buildings till he reached the main structure of the education office. Upon stepping inside, Wen Xu found it not hard at all to find out where his brother was- just follow the coquettish laughter. He rolled his eyes as he pushed through a door and into the main hall where Wen Chao was seated with a woman practically on top of him, feeding him and giggling.

“Is that really necessary?” Wen Xu asked with a sneer.

His appearance startled both his brother and the woman, who turned almost fell to the floor with a yelp.

“Xiongzhang?! What the hell are you- your not taking over this are you?!” Wen Chao stood up, actually knocking the woman to the floor with a angered look in his face, “Fuqin said-”

Wen Xu pulled a scroll out of his sleeve and chucked it at his brothers chest. “Why in the world would I want any of this? I have more interesting things to do then watch a bunch of disobedient youths. I just came to deliver that... and check on something...” He smirked slightly then looked over at the corner of the main hall, “Hello Wen Zhuliu.”

The man in question was standing to the far side of the main hall, seemingly in deep thought. He opened his eyes, before bowing deeply to the young man. “Wen Xu.”

“my brother isn't giving you grief is he?” Wen Xu asked. “I know Fuqin requested you help him, but he can be...” He looked at his brother with a smirk. “Hard to deal with.”

“You are hard to deal with.” Wen Chao pouted, before picking up the scroll and falling back into his seat lazily.

“And? The difference is, I don't have a new woman clinging to me like a leech every five to six months.” Wen Xu sighed, glancing at the woman. “And who are you exactly?”

“...” The woman blinked, then let out a nervous laugh. “Uh.. Wen Gongzi... I uh... we met before... I... I am Wang Lingjiao... I uhm.. I serve Wen Chaos wife.... my family is the Wang Clan-”

“Huh. Guess your just forgettable then.” Wen Xu huffed, cutting her off which caused her to shrink. He then looked back at his brother, nodding to the scroll in his hand. “Is it intriguing enough for you?”

Wen Chao had stopped reading to pout at his elder brother, reaching out and pulling the woman close to him, “Xiongzhang, do not be so rude to jiaojiao... and what right do you have to judge me! I've seen your collection. If anyone would be considered hard to deal with, it would still be you. I am not the one with the constant sour attitude and a creepy collection of toys, and pets. That is very much you.”

Wen Xu tilted his head. “You didn't answer me about the information.”

Wen Chao pouted even more, before looking at the scroll again. After a moment he raised a brow.

Wen Xu sighed, “Then it's worth your interest? I want some kind of confirmation.”

“Very much so.” Wen Chao smiled, handing it to the woman known as Wang Lingjiao. “JiaoJiao, Take this to the servants and tell them to make sure those disciples are up and ready to head out early tomorrow morning.”

“Of course.” Wang Lingjiao said, taking the scroll and moving a little too twitchy toward the door, but stopped, and quickened her pace to get past Wen Xu.

The later didn't even look at her as she left, instead standing there still not even implying he planned on heading out himself.

“Was there something else you needed Xiongzhang?” Wen Chao asked, settling down.

“Jin Guangshan's little brat is here.” Wen Xu said, “I want to know what your thoughts are of him.”

Wen Chao scoffed, before letting out a rather cruel laugh. Wen Zhuliu on the other hand, grimaced ever so slightly.

“That little brat is a cry baby and rather pathetic. The only thing he's good for is his decent knowledge on beasts. Been saving me time killing them.” Wen Chao chuckled, “But any time I try to discipline him, he just starts crying like a baby.”

“Hmph.” Wen Xu seemed rather unenthusiastic about that answer... or at least part of it. “He's a child, and raised by Jin Clan for that matter. Of course he's going to be pathetic when it comes to discipline. If it was his brother here, he would probably have tried to attack you for your discipline. But do you mind explaining what you mean by that other part? I want to know what you mean by him having some kind of knowledge on beasts.”

“What else is there to say about it?” Wen Chao grumbled. “It's just a brat who knows a bit too much about random Yao beasts....”

Wen Xu decided he wasn't getting anything of use more out of his brother so he turned to Wen Zhuliu. “You, tell me what you think and what you have seen.”

Wen Zhuliu nodded, then spoke honestly. “In a matter of personal opinion, I don't think the boy should be here. I think Jin Guangshan is a coward and must not care for his youngest son, to send him here instead of his eldest. No one else here is below the age of fifteen, and he is the only one who can't defend himself by any means. It's like the boy is a sacrifice more then a child....”
Wen Xu cut him off with a laugh, “I forget how sympathetic you can be Wen Zhuliu. Truly an example to us all.”

Wen Zhuliu's brow knit slightly. But instead of arguing, he just continued answering what he had been asked. “However, From What I've seen, where the boy falls behind in cultivation and physical strength, he is of a highly intelligent mind. He is one of very few disciples whose memorized the texts given to them word for word and can say it in it's entirety from memory alone.”

Wen Xu looked at his brother with a raised brow, who shrunk down shrugging grumpily. The look was cause even Wen Chao was terrible when it came to memorizing the Wen Clan's history and philosophies, so the fact that a nine year old from another clan being able to do it better was... well... pathetic.

“It is also a bit as Wen Chao says.” Wen Zhuliu continued, “He has a healthy knowledge of some of the beasts we have faced on the night hunts. In my conclusion His memory is rather phenomenal, especially for a boy his age.”

“Interesting.” Wen Xu murmured, clasping his hands behind his back. “If that is the case Then may I make a request of you, Wen Zhuliu?”

“He's not under your orders.” Wen Chao huffed, butting in with a grumpy expression. “Why should he do anything you ask? Fuqin-”

“It's not like he can't still watch you like you're a hapless toddler while he is fulfilling this rather simple request.” Wen Xu snapped, then glared back at Wen Zhuliu again, “Tomorrow, during the night hunt, watch Mo Xuanyu. My father saw something in him, and I want to know if it's still there.”

“what do you mean?” Wen Zhuliu asked.

“What could Fuqin see in such a useless brat?” Wen Chao huffed again. “He's a pathetic little nothing- actually why do you even care? I thought you found his art tasteless and his demeanor cowardly-”

“Shut up.” Wen Xu snapped once more. “For one, I actually find the boy intriguing. The simple fact of the matter is that His talents are wasted by Jin Guangshan on trifling and tacky things, and I think I could put them to better use. Secondly Fuqin, interest is exactly why I want to Wen Zhuliu to keep an eye on him. I want to know what's in that little head of his. What is actually behind that pathetic form and timid disguise.” He looked at Wen Zhuliu once more. “Tomorrow, during the night hunt, watch him- watch his eyes. Fuqin was interested in him cause when we ran into that brat a year ago, while he was pathetic in appearance, indeed just a little nothing of a child... he had a deep loathing in his eyes, one that didn't quiet fit the child's outward demeanor. And to see him then act so sweetly to a servant as if he didn't bare a deep darkness in his heart... You of all people should understand why that would intrigue my father, right Wen Zhuliu?”

Wen Zhuliu frowned. It wasn't a sad look, but more so another piece to his all around gloomy air. A flash of something, like nostalgia or a memory of old seemed to pass over his eyes, and he nodded slowly. “I understand. I understand completely.”

…

Bright and early the next morning, everyone was awoken and herded out of bed like livestock towards the Night Hunt they would partake of that day. The place Mo Xuanyu learned they would be going was a mountain known as Mount Muxi. The mountain was deep, with thick growth, and heavy branches that almost blocked out the sun above their heads. It was so quiet on this mountain, that the whisper of leaves in the wind, and the groups marching footfalls were almost all anyone could hear.

Mo Xuanyu had decided not to stick with the other Jin Disciples, as they were mostly still holding grudges and distaste for him. So instead, he walked behind Wei Wuxian, as he didn't know who else to tag along with. Nie Huaisang had been rather quiet the entire time they were in Qishan, and Jiang Cheng was with Wei Wuxian anyway. But then there was Lan Wangji, who Mo Xuanyu had started to notice lagging further and further behind with each Night Hunt they went on. At first he wondered if it was Lan Wangji's way of keeping to himself, but the couple times he glanced back to find him, he wondered if something else was wrong.

After a while the group happened upon a small, gurgling stream, where maple leaves were carried along its passing waters. It was as if they had walked into a serene paradise, and suddenly the mood was much more merry. Even laughter could be heard as the group continued along up the path.

“Damn Wen Dogs.” Wei Wuxian cursed under his breath. “We could be taking a break right now near such a pretty stream.” He looked back at Mo Xuanyu, “Don't you think Mo-didi? All the fiery maple colors.”

The boy smiled, nodding as he said, “Did Wei-gege know, red is one of my favored colors.”

“Really?” Wei Wuxian asked with a exaggerated gasp, “So is mine. I have two others though. Purple and....” As he spoke, He looked past the boy, and suddenly raised a brow. After a moment, he had a smirk. “... white.”

“White?” Mo Xuanyu muttered, then turned around to try and see what Wei Wuxian was looking at.

Walking quite a ways behind the group was Lan Wangji. He was walking a very slow pace, much slower then he had the past few days. While the Lan youth had helped Mo Xuanyu a few times over the course of their time in Qishan, any time Wei Wuxian came to chat, he would turn and walk away. Mo Xuanyu wondered if it had to do with what happened at the competition. He still had no idea....

The boy had heard the multitude of times Jiang Cheng had told Wei Wuxian to leave Lan Wangji alone. He also heard every laugh the rowdy youth had for his shidi, saying he was just trying to catch up.

But now that Mo Xuanyu was looking at Lan Wangji, he couldn't help but notice he was walking funny, and seemed rather stiff and pale. He looked back at Wei Wuxian who began to slow his pace. It seemed the youth too had caught onto the fact that something wasn't right. Jiang Cheng glanced over, and scoffed, ultimately giving up on trying to stop him.

Mo Xuanyu however, did follow Wei Wuxian. One part, cause he wanted to make sure Lan Wangji was okay, but the other part was he just didn't want to leave Wei Wuxian's side.

“What's wrong with your leg?” Wei Wuxian asked Lan Wangji as he finally was walking next to the other.

Lan Wangji didn't look at him, instead keeping his eyes ahead. “Nothing.”
“Come on, we're pretty well acquainted. Aren't we?” Wei Wuxian wheedled. “So cold. Not sparing me a look at all. Is your leg really all right?”

“We are not well acquainted.” Lan Wangji said.

Mo Xuanyu slowed his pace, looking up at the youth in white. “... I..if your leg is hurt, you can lean on my shoulder. I don't mind.”

Lan Wangji did look at the boy, but simply shook his head. “I am fine. Thank you.”

“No, really.” Mo Xuanyu argued, “You've been too nice to me in the past. I should repay you, even just a little.”

“I will be fine.” Lan Wangji said once more.

Wei Wuxian huffed, then turned so he could walk backwards in front of Lan Wangji forcing the later to look him in the face. “Won't talk to me, but will talk to Mo-didi? I get he is still so adorable, but come on! Aren't I your friend Lan Zhan? Don't keep acting so tough if something is actually wrong. Is your leg injured? Broken maybe? When did it...”

Wei Wuxian stopped talking abruptly, and began sniffing the air. He turned his neck toward somewhere up the path, and an odd smirk crossed his face. Mo Xuanyu was curious as to what had caught the youths attention so abruptly.

About a few meters ahead of them, five girls walked along all huddled together. The one in the middle, who they were all seeming to whisper to, was dressed in a light scarlet colored robe and matching outer coat. The fabric was gauzy and Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but watch how it fluttered in the breeze, oh so gently. A thought, one he shoved away just as quickly as it had appeared, wondered how nice wearing a coat like that would look and feel.

“mianmian, that perfume sachet of yours is amazing! Once you took it out the bugs stopped bothering us in an instant!” One of the other girls chuckled. “The scent is nice too. It clears the mind.”

The girl, they called Mianmian, spoke in such a soft and tender sweet voice that was almost as sweet as the meaning of such a name. “The sachets are filled with chopped medicinal herbs. There are many uses for them- I've got more sachets here, do any of you want one?”

With how MianMian spoke, and how she smiled, Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but think she must be a very kind person. Even if he didn't know her besides that nickname, he could tell she was like both a painting and a melody- Like a painting of a rose, blooming into full beauty- or a song about a lone flower, opening it's petals at the start of spring, having survived a harsh winters snow.

“Mianmian, save one for me too!”

Mo Xuanyu practically jumped out of his skin when Wei Wuxian glided past like an evil wind, a loud obnoxious tease in his tone. The boy pouted as he watch the one called Mianmian also jump in surprise. She had a pretty face, (Fitting of the rose analogy) with brows the furrowed deep as she glared at Wei Wuxian.

“Who are you? Why are you also calling me Mianmian?”

Wei Wuxian just smiled at her, ignoring the pout from Mo Xuanyu who came up to try and pull him away. “I heard them call you Mianmian, so I thought that was your name. What, is it not?”

Lan Wangji stared after Wei Wuxian with a cold, indifferent expression, where Jiang Cheng looked back, only to roll his eyes.

Mianmian looked rather red as she exclaimed, “You can't call me that!”

“Why not?” Wei Wuxian asked, feigning obliviousness. “If that's the case, how about we do this; you tell me your real name, and I won't call you Mianmian. How is that?”

“Wei-gege, your being rude...” Mo Xuanyu whispered, tugging for him to leave her be.

“And how am I being rude?” Wei Wuxian asked, lifting his arm up so it was above the boys head. “Your the one tugging on his elders.”

“Actually you are being rude.” Mianmian countered. “What gentleman goes around demanding a woman's name without first giving his.”

“Ah. Yes, I guess your right.” Wei Wuxian sighed, shaking his head as he placed a hand on Mo Xuanyu's head and messed with his hair. The boy made a sound as he tried shoving the youth away, who proceeded to lean in close to Mianmian, “Listen closely. My name is Yuandao.”

Mianmian frowned, looking rather puzzled by the name. “... Wei, Yuandao?”

“Trifling with diction.” Lan Wangji suddenly commented. His glare was icy as he eyed Wei Wuxian.

“Huh?” Mo Xuanyu asked, as MianMian abruptly went red with rage. What Mo Xuanyu didn't know, as he had yet to have ever read it, was that Wei Wuxian was teasing her by allusion to a verse of an old poem. Mianmian si Yuandao. Unending do I long for my far away husband.

Mianmian stomped her foot and pointed at Wei Wuxian. “Who's longing for you?! Shameless!”

The other girls all fell into giggling and laughter.

“Wei Wuxian is so shameless!”

“I've never met such a pest before!”

“Hey, Wei-gongzi, let me tell you her name. It is-”

Mianmian spun around, pulling all the girls away. “Go! Go! None of you are allowed to tell him!”

Mo Xuanyu pouted, shaking his head at how rowdy Wei Wuxian was, even now as he called out after them.

“It's okay if you leave, but can you still give me a perfume sachet?! C'mon! Are you ignoring me? Not gonna give me one?” He paused and looked down at Mo Xuanyu, “Why don't you go ask her for one for me? You've got a cute face! Your still little so girls will be all over you! Why don't you go get one from her, or ask the other girls for her name and come back and tell me!”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head with a frown- and it just so happened that while neither was looking, that Mianmian had reached her wits end after hearing them. She spun around and chucked the sachet, it hitting Wei Wuxian square in the chest. He caught it after, rubbing the spot with a false expression of pain.

“You deserved it.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, crossing his arms. “Why bother her like that?”

“Cause she was pretty.” Wei Wuxian teased, as he twirled the sachet on his finger. he returned to

Lan Wangji's side, starting to speak, “Where were we... ah right. Lan Wangji, how about I give you a piggy back ride?-”

“Is that why you're also teasing Lan Wangji?” Mo Xuanyu said, not thinking about what words came out of his mouth. He had been frustrated, so they sentence just came out, in a way that was huffy and annoyed.

Wei Wuxian jolted to a halt, just about throwing the sachet before juggling it back into his grip and spinning around. “Where in the-! Mo Xuanyu where did you get an idea like that?! I mean, he is pretty, but why are you pointing it out? You still think he's your pretty-gege?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrunk, not cause Wei Wuxian looked like he might try and snatch him and mess his hair up again, but rather because the expression on Lan Wangji's face was so wide eyed and a bit scary. Unable to explain himself, Mo Xuanyu felt suddenly warm in his stomach yet scared like he was about to puke. He abruptly shook his head, before bolting back over to Jiang Cheng, calling out over his shoulder “Forget it! Forget it!!! ”

When he got over there, he hid in front of Jiang Cheng, glancing around him as he watched Wei Wuxian laugh and say something to Lan Wangji. The later youth scowled at him, then tried to move ahead much faster, but Wei Wuxian blocked him. He shook his head, seeming to tell Lan Wangji to slow down, before jogging back over.

He chuckled as he reached out and poked Mo Xuanyu's face, who moved back, rather flustered.

“Mo-didi, I think you broke Lan Zhan. He wouldn't say a word to me after you left.” he shook his head, “When have I ever called him pretty?”

“Doesn't matter.” Jiang Cheng scoffed, scowling at his shixiong, “your frivolous nature, you would call a grown man a pretty boy just to piss him off.”

“Eh? No I wouldn't.” Wei Wuxian pouted, “Pretty is pretty. Ugly is ugly. Take Wen Chao for example. I would never even imply a tease of him being pretty-” Then he snatched Mo Xuanyu and pulled him over in a hug, “But this little bird is a pretty boy! If his brother is a peacock then.... he's a pheasant- cause I want to eat him up!!!”

He leaned down and pretended like he was going to munch on Mo Xuanyu, but the nine year old swatted up at him trying not to laugh.

“No! I'm not a pheasant! If I am a bird, I want to be a magpie!”

“Ah?” Wei Wuxian pulled back, walking Mo Xuanyu along while still holding onto him, “Well that works to... but i've never eaten Magpie before.”
“Stop wanting to eat me! You're so weird....” Mo Xuanyu huffed playfully.

“The best people are!” Wei Wuxian argued, then let go of Mo Xuanyu to walk ahead and bend down. “Since Lan Zhan won't let me carry him, I guess it's your lucky day. Seriously, what ever is wrong with his leg? He looks so sour...”

Mo Xuanyu was just about to accept the offer when a sect disciple next to them leaned in and spoke in a hushed whisper. “Of course He looks upset. Didn't you hear? The Cloud Recesses was set ablaze last month.”

“Set ablaze?!” Wei Wuxian snapped, standing up straight and staring at the youth who had spoken.

Mo Xuanyu on the other hand, went dead quiet, suddenly slowing his pace.

“The Wens did it?” Jiang Cheng asked quietly.

“You could say that,” the sect disciple said, “Or you could say the Lan's did it to themselves. Wen Ruohan's eldest son, Wen Xu, apparently went to Gusu and declared the family head guilty of some crime. Then he force the Lan's to burn down their own homes. Over half the Cloud Recess was reduced to ash, not to mention the surrounding forest. A ancient immortal realm, destroyed just like that... I also heard the Lan Family head was heavily injured as well. No one even knows if he's alive.”

Mo Xuanyu slowly came to a stop, watching nothing in particular.

“Does that have anything to do with Lan Wangji's leg?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Of course it does. The first place Wen Xu ordered them to burn was the Library Pavilion. He said anyone who disobeyed would be taught a valuable lesson. But Lan Wangji refused. So, Wen Xu had his subordinates surround him and broke one of his legs. The didn't even give him a chance to recover before dragging him all the way out here. Who knows why they're tormenting us like this!”
“z...zewu-jun.” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, then he shook his head, rushed over and grabbed the sect disciples arm, “What about Zewu-jun? Is he okay? What happened to him?!”

The sect disciple pulled his arm away, but looked at Mo Xuanyu with pity. “Zewu-jun? He's missing.”

Mo Xuanyu felt numb as Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng started arguing about something he didn't quiet catch. He heard Lan Wangji's name in the mix, but that only sent him deeper into the spiral within his own head. Lan Xichen was missing, someone Mo Xuanyu cared about, someone who had been so important to his growth, a bright smile in a dark place... he was missing.

And it was Wen Clan's fault. It was Wen Xu's fault. Mo Xuanyu started breathing heavy. He didn't know what to do, but the fact he had seen Wen Xu just the day before.... if he had just known sooner.. he... he....

He would have done what? Mo Xuanyu was a small boy with no real combative skills and Wen Xu was the heir of a clan everyone was too scared to defy, and had years of cultivation on him. Mo Xuanyu couldn't do anything, even if he wanted to. He was useless.

“Watch yourselves! And you, brat! Keep up!”

Mo Xuanyu snapped his head up, his eyes meeting a group of wen servants who walked up to him and grabbed him by the collar. He was shoved forward as the female attendant of Wen Chao strolled up behind them. It was through Wei Wuxian he learned her name was Wang Lingjiao, and it was from hearing the other youths joke and jeer that he knew she was a very... particular type of attendant... that and how she cooed at Wen Chao.
In her hand was a long thing branding iron with the symbol of a sun, that she pointed towards Mo Xuanyu's face. He knew the danger of such an item, knowing that even he could get one to work, using the bare minimum of spiritual power to heat it up and burn someone. He flinched, trying to back up as she turned it toward Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng as well,

“Xiao-Wen-gongzi told the lot of you to search for the cave! What are you whispering about?!”

Neither of the two youths she hissed at said a word. Instead, both made faces, clearly annoyed to be taking orders from her of all people.

Just then someone shouted, “Found it!”

Wang Lingjiao lost all interest in the people she had come to throw her weight around at, instead darting over to see if it was true. When she saw what had been found, she cried out in joy as she called out, “Wen-gongzi! We found it! We've found the entrance!”

As everyone else started moving towards the cave entrance to see what was up, Mo Xuanyu still stayed lagging behind for a moment longer. He had started to notice his hand had began hurting, and looked down at it with a rather blank expression. The boy had been clenching his fist rather hard before Wang Lingjiao had shown up with the servants to quiet the other two and threaten him. During that time, his finger nails had been jabbed into his palm hard enough to leave bright red marks. Deep inside his chest, he felt something tight,twisted, and cold. It was something of which he had no name for, and no memory of feeling... save once, and that once just wouldn't come to the foreground of his mind. It wasn't anything like his oddness, as that made him feel secretly happy and warm inside, if not a little scared should anyone know the truth. This new thing felt, this terrible thing, it felt like ice. Like a crooked dagger made of frost and frigid emptiness.

When he finally caught up, he saw everyone gathered around a cave entrance within the roots of an old banyan tree, big enough that it would take three grown men with their arms outstretched to fully encircle it. Currently, multiple disciples and servants were pulling away withered branches and soil, as well as cutting away the roots. It didn't take long for the mouth of the cave to become visible and look like an eerie black abyss. A cold breeze came up out of it, and when someone tossed down a rock, no sound came.

“This must be it!” Wen Chao snapped, catching Mo Xuanyu's attention. “All of you! Get down there! Go! Quickly!”

One of the Jin Cultivators let out a huff, and snapped out, “You said we were here to hunt a yao beast. What kind of yao beast exactly? You need to tell us so we can respond properly- or at the very least Mo-gongzi can give us an idea-”

It was the first time Mo Xuanyu had heard one of the Jin Disciples call him out by name, and especially in a way that made him sound useful. However the youth had been cut off by Wen Chao who suddenly looked pissed.

“Inform you now? Inform you of what?! How many times must I explain myself. Make no mistake, you are nothing more then my subordinates. I am the one giving commands. I don't need you to make any suggestions. Only I direct these operations and mobilize you all. And only I can subdue and defeat the yao beasts!!!”

He put emphasis on each repetition of “Only I”. He sounded so cocky, so arrogant, it was rather loathsome to hear.

Wang Lingjiao, taking what the Jin Deciple had said, suddenly took Wen Chao's arm and cooed, “We should send the little brat down first. See if he notices anything.”

Mo Xuanyu looked up as Wen Chao nodded and pointed at him, “You, you heard Jiaojiao. go down first! Make yourself useful and go down.”

Whether it was the way he had been treated the last few weeks, or maybe Wang Lingjiao putting that iron in his face... or more likely learning what had happened to Lan Clan, Mo Xuanyu felt that ice inside him get bigger and colder, and he felt himself scowling at Wen Chao more then he ever had. But he was small, and he was weak, so Wen Chao didn't notice or rather didn't care, as he motioned his hand like he was waving away a disobedient child.

“Are you deaf?! I said go down there!”

Wei Wuxian had started to move, like he was going to call and say he would go first instead. But just as he opened his mouth, Mo Xuanyu turned around, grabbed a tough looking vine, and started to climb down. He was descending into the darkness.

As he descended Mo Xuanyu hadn't even noticed Wen Zhuliu had been staring at him. The man had been watching him closely when that dark cold look had crossed his eyes.

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan hated that he was being followed around everyday since his brother left. He had been being followed all over Golden Carp Tower, not allowed to leave it's gilded halls in several weeks, constantly being watched around every turn. From the eyes on him during trainings that felt empty with so many disciples gone, to feeling looked at during lonely bleak free moments spent doing nothing of interest... as there was no Mo Xuanyu to do anything with.... Constantly watched but never spoken to.

Since the day Mo Xuanyu was sent with the other nineteen disciples to Qishan, Jin Zixuan had refused dinner with both his parents, and especially refused to see Jin Guangshan with every chance the man tried to make amends or even talk to him in passing. He would just turn and walk the other way, followed closely by a set of up to three servants and occasionally a spare cultivator.

Neither of his parents wanted him to try and leave. Both wanted him here in Lanling, safe and sound.

“But what about Mo Xuanyu?” Jin Zixuan asked each time his mother came to visit him in his room, where he spent most of his free time.

“He agreed to go, and you are of greater importance.” His mother replied every time, not expressing a shred of guilt.

“He is important to me,” Was how Jin Zixuan would answer back, before refusing to speak to her again.

Lijuan, Mo Xuanyu's care taker knew the young man didn't want to speak and so kept herself busy with other tasks that Madam Jin would assign her. Even Jin Zixun seemed to catch he was not in the mood to speak to anyone, steering clear of him, but always giving him a concerned glance. It wasn't like no one knew that Jin Guangshan had hit his son, just that most didn't want to believe it or just simply wanted to pretend that it never happened. But Jin Zixuan wouldn't pretend, nor forget. That had been the final straw, and now he no longer wanted anything to do with the man. It was that strike that made Jin Zixuan realize Jin Guangshan didn't care. Sure the man had raised him, had seemed to care about his well being and had given him almost anything he ever wanted growing up. Jin Zixuan had been a spoiled child, and now he saw why. Jin Guangshan wanted to be seen, wanted to be adored as something magnificent and glorious. He wanted every one to see how grand he and Jin Clan were, and he needed to mold Jin Zixuan into a man that would one day take over that glory. That elegance, that magnificent gilded throne. That was Jin Zixuan's fate..

Now, seeing what the cost was, Jin Zixuan wasn't sure if he wanted it anymore.

He was done playing mediator between his parents, and when he could hear them arguing from a room in the distance, he didn't run to them like he did in the past. He would no longer try to keep the peace. He didn't want this.... he just wanted his brother back.

“Zixuan!”

The youth turned, as did the servants accompanying him, watching as a young teen girl came running towards them. It was Qin Su. She had been to Golden Carp Tower at least once after the news of Mo Xuanyu being sent away, and had spent that whole day with Jin Zixuan, fuming, and angry yet refusing to say a word. She instead just stayed close by, to keep Jin Zixuan company, and while their friendship was rather new, he decided he would rather be with her then anyone else right now. At least she understood his own rage.

“Can I walk with you?” She asked after catching her breath. “My baba came to visit and I wanted to see how you were doing.”

“I won't stop you.” Jin Zixuan answered, as the two walked along one of the many halls.

They stayed rather quiet as the three servants followed, each looking more and more uncomfortable at the deep silence of the two in front of them. Qin Su had a distant look on her face, like she was trying to think of something, where Jin Zixuan was in his own head looking at nothing at all.

The Qin Clan hadn't gotten the letter. They hadn't been asked to send anyone. They were small enough, and hadn't made a grand enough presentation of themselves, that they were spared the summons. Jin Zixuan would normally be annoyed by something like this, but he also knew Qin Su was Qin Cangye's only child, and she had drifted from the path of cultivation. If they had been summoned, she would have no means to defend herself... probably worse off then Mo Xuanyu. Besides that, what right did Jin Zixuan have to be mad at someone who would have been a victim. No, he was only mad at two groups of people. He could only hate two individual entities. And that was Jin Guangshan and the Wen Clan.

As they walked, his eye drifted to a passage they were walking by and stopped in his tracks. He knew this passage lead toward Mo Xuanyu's room, as he had taken it once almost every day to go see his brother. He could almost hear his brothers laughter, knowing it was all in his head.... so After a moment, he turned and started walking that way. Qin Su followed, not saying a word, and only figured out where they were going once they arrived at the large wooden doors.

Jin Zixuan walked up to said doors and opened it up, to reveal a room only lit by the natural light of day, creeping in through window on the farthest side of the room. It had been unused for weeks now, and dust had started to settle on some of the things. Seeing it like this Jin Zixuan stepped inside, but not before turning and blocking the servants.

“Jin-Gongzi, we are under strict orders to-”

“You don't follow me to relieve myself. Besides it's not like I can leave this room through anywhere but this door, so you can just wait out here.” He snapped, before only allowing Qin Su to follow as he shut the door.

He turned then and walked over to the bed before sitting down at it's edge and resting with a shadow across his face. The servants did not try to enter anyway, but he knew they were still outside, just waiting...

Qin Su eyed him carefully before walking around the room with trepidation. Sitting on a stand was Mo Xuanyu's erhu, untouched and yet well cared for. Placed on a wall was a painting of a magpie, flying above the trees. In a corner a collection of nick knacks and toys pilled high and unused. A fan, lay partially open on a small desk. All of these things had a thin layer of dust. Qin Su winced, as it was like walking through the room of a person who had just passed away, and she hated thinking like that. Mindlessly, she took her sleeve and gently wiped some of the dust away.

“... He shouldn't have gone. No one should have gone.” She murmured, clenching a fist. “What right does Wen Clan have to snatch people away? Why can't we all just... fight them? Why can't Wen Ruohan choke.”

“Cause fighting Wen Ruohan would lead to more death and tragedy.” Jin Zixuan sighed, “And too many clans are more scared of him then those who truly hate him. Unless they all grow a spine, all together, no one will rise up against him.”

As he spoke something must have flown past the window, a bird most likely, and it's shadow passed over just as fast. IT was only for a sliver of a moment, and yet Something about that movement, drew Jin Zixuan's eyes to a floor board... and he paused.

“Even so... why take so many disciples? To educate them? There is no way they will actually learn anything. Wen Ruohan probably just has one of his subordinates treating them like malnourished dogs- what are you doing?” Qin Su had been ranting when she turned and noticed Jin Zixuan squatted down on the floor.

He glanced up at her, then reached out to brush a finger against something sticking out of the floor. It was the corner of a piece of paper. It was just barely enough to really notice, but that shadow had made the light hit it just right from where Jin Zixuan sat that he noticed it. Out of curiosity, he began to press along the boards and found them to be loose.

Qin Su joined him as he carefully peeled away one, then a second, to reveal a hidden compartment in Mo Xuanyu's bedroom floor. Inside, were paintings. Jin Zixuan frowned as he lifted them up and out, spreading a few out on the floor, as he had never seen these ones before.... The first few were portraits of people, and not at all hard to recognize.

“Isn't that the Jiang Clan's son and heir? Jiang Wanyin. And that's Jiang Clan's top disciple... what was his name.... Oh And that is the second son of Nie Clan Nie Huaisang, and even Chifeng-zun himself...” Qin Su murmured curiously, “Why hide these in the floor? They're all rather good.. some of his best work.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her shrugging uncomfortably as he pulled out the many... many paintings of Lan Xichen.

“That is a lot of Zewu-jun's...” Qin Su chuckled, looking over them. “But.. why? He paints portraits all the time. He made one of me so I could give it to my baba... why are these ones so special....”

Jin Zixuan frowned deeply at that comment, almost wondering why he didn't see himself the... that was... until he saw the rest of the paintings. When he looked down as he set the last painting of the Lan Clan heir down, he froze. Qin Su also saw and let out a quiet gasp. The next painting- no, then next half of the paintings were self portraits of Mo Xuanyu.... except...

The first few had transformed Mo Xuanyu into a pretty girl, the make up, the dresses, the form, all of a small girl. Others simply had him wearing make up, still looking pretty, and feminine, while others still had him in dresses but it just looked like him.

“... this is... oh...” Qin Su murmured, looking a bit concerned but also like she was trying not to be. “Z-Zixaun...”

“He's different.” Jin Zixuan murmured, holding one of the paintings with a sad look on his face. It was like he wasn't surprised at all. “He always has been.”

“... you knew he might be... a cut sleeve?” Qin Su asked. When Jin Zixuan gave her a look she back tracked, “I mean, he's still a boy, he might... he... maybe it's just...” after a moment of fumbling over her words, she shook her head, “Who am I kidding, I should have seen this coming.”

Jin Zixuan looked at her, then held up one of the paintings. “He calls himself odd. Always has since he was six. Since I brought him here... it's more then just.. this... He always acts different.”

“Shy?” Qin Su asked.

“Would you call him shy?” Jin Zixuan argued, “He only acts timid at first, because he fears that people will think him a problem- a burden. but once he gets comfortable, he speaks his mind, and he speaks in such a way I don't hear other people talk. Like he doesn't think before he speaks, yet at the same time he only speaks what he thinks. He keeps secrets and yet talks like everything he is thinking in his head must be said so he can be fully understood. Not only does he have good memory, he finds intrigue in the smallest and strangest things. Sure most little boys like bugs or birds, or little animals, or even monsters.. but he... he is fascinated by them. He looks at all those things like one looks at a book or piece of art they study in detail, like he might find some hidden meaning in their design. I know all that has nothing to do with.. with this... but... in someway it does...” He laughed as he held the painting closer. “I wish he would talk to me about this like he talked about everything else. I really don't care about whether or not he's a cut-sleeve or just wants to be pretty like a girl.... to be a girl even if that is it... I just want him to be happy and safe...” A flicker of anger crossed his face, “So why did I let him get so close to our father... Why did I let him get so easily manipulated by that man? I... I hate him...”

Qin Su looked up, a flicker of something in her eyes. “What?”

“My father.” Jin Zixuan clarified unnecessarily. “I... I tried so hard in the past to partly defend him when he and my mother fought. To defend him when others spoke badly about him. I did my best to make up a case in my head where he wasn't as bad as everyone thinks... or rumors say... but he was the one who sent A-Yu to Wen Clan- to people he bragged to about my brother. Everyone knows you don't try to catch Wen Ruohan's attention, but he wanted to be seen. I... hate him.” Jin Zixuan didn't want to cry, not in front of Qin Su, but all the pain in his chest felt like it was boiling hot. “I wish it was me who went! But at the same time I hate the idea of leaving A-Yu with him! Qin Su... your lucky to have a man like Qin Cangye as your father. He's a good man. He doesn't pretend to be something good... he just.. is... if he were my brothers father, he wouldn't have sent him away... but no.. Jin Guangshan had to be his father. And now A-Yu's out there, somewhere... and he might get hurt....”

Qin Su's expression fell, all the way to something dark and gloomy. She sat there next to Jin Zixuan for a moment, almost like she was thinking about saying something. Instead, she reached out and touched Jin Zixuan's shoulder, before leaning over and placing her head on it as well.

“My baba is a good man... and Jin Guangshan is a monster. But good men still make terrible mistakes. And Monsters will still abuse everything and anything they so choose. Don't compare the two. And don't ask someone else to be what they are not.”

The two sat like that on the floor for a very long time....

…

After Mo Xuanyu had entered the cave, Wei Wuxian came next, then slowly one by one, the others climbed down as well. The vines clung against the cave wall, and were quite dense around, like the thickness of a infants wrist, or maybe a bamboo stalk. so the likely hood of them breaking was very low... but even so, they all went down at a snail's pace.

Mo Xuanyu slid down very slowly, for almost one hundred meters, before the toe of his boot finally felt something solid. He placed both feet down and looked around, as Wei Wuxian and then the others finally found their own footing. It was just as dark down here as it had looked above, but as his eyes adjusted, he could see the shape of the cave walls, but nothing further then were the light went. That all was still just as dark as before.

Wen Chao called after them several times, but only began to descend himself by sword after being reassured repeatedly. As he flew down, he came leisurely, like this was nothing but a stroll in the garden, with Wang Lingjiao at his side, an arm snug around her waist. All The Wen Disciples and servants came shortly after him.

“Hopefully he's not hunting anything too hard to handle.” Jiang Cheng muttered. “i wonder if there are any other exits to this place... If whatever yao beast or other fiend is in here goes berserk those vines are long enough that they might snap. Escape will not be so easy...”

Others muttered their agreement, as Wei Wuxian turned and bent down to Mo Xuanyu's level, placing a hand on his head.

“Mo-didi? Are you okay? You seem upset.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, then paused. He nodded, then placed his forehead on Wei Wuxian's chest. “I hate them.”

Wei Wuxian raised a brow, then glanced at Wen Chao, “Them? That's a valid decision. Their terribly people.” He smiled then turned so his back was to the boy. “You're tired, and everyone of those Wen Dog's is terrible. Why not I keep up my deal and carry you on my back for a little bit. I'm already being treated like a pack mule, why not do something nice and be your pack mule?”

Mo Xuanyu looked at him, feeling very tired. The climb down had fizzled out most of that cold in his chest, and for some reason he was terribly exhausted. He leaned forward and rapped his arms around Wei Wuxian's neck, nodding his agreement and thanks.

Wei Wuxian just smiled back at him, before standing up and hooking his arms under the boys legs.

Nie Huaisang who had been quite for most of the time they had been in Qishan, looked at Mo Xuanyu then. He smiled when the boy looked his way, giving him a small wave, before walking over and leaning in. “I'd let you on my back too, but I can't even carry a saber properly, let alone a boy.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian looked back. “Where did you come from? You almost scared me... almost.”

“What are you all standing there for?!” Wen Chao shouted the moment his feet touched the ground. “Do you need me to teach you what to do? Move!”

Mo Xuanyu glared back, and Nie Huaisang let out a small yelp before hiding behind a nearby Jiang Cheng. Wei Wuxian just rolled his eyes at the young Wen Master, before he walked on, the group driven deeper and deeper into the dark depth. Since the disciples of the various sects were scouting ahead, they were given torches... and yet, even with their light, the domed roof was barely visible above their heads. Looking up into the dark, Mo Xuanyu almost wanted to call out, just to hear his echo alongside the footfalls that bounced of the cave walls. He didn't though, choosing to rest his head on Wei Wuxian's shoulder, letting his eyes close.

The walked in that darkness for a good long time.

“If I can guess, we're probably about three hundred meters underground.” Wei Wuxian hummed, adjusting Mo Xuanyu. “makes you wonder what we're going to find down here.”

“Most things that live in caves are partially blind.” Mo Xuanyu murmured, holding tight to the youths neck. “Or at the very least can't see that well. And with the cave being so big, they probably are big too... unless it's a bunch of little things.”

“Can't see very well and are a bunch of little things.” Wei Wuxian hummed, “Well, that sounds like bats and I would much rather spend a few days stuck in a cave with a few bats then Wen Dogs.”

Mo Xuanyu chuckled before he let out a yawn. However, just as he did, he abruptly made a face and sat up straighter. “It smells wet.”

“What?” Wei Wuxian asked... then paused, sniffing the air. “You're right. There is a wet smell. We must be getting close to an underground river or something.”

“Try a lake. Look” Jiang Cheng called back, holding out a torch to reveal the way ahead of them.

They had walked into a proper cavern then, where not too far ahead of them lay a deep fathomless lake as vast as they could find one above ground. The water was dark yet tranquil, with rocky islets of various sizes along it's great surface. Looking around, there were no other passages or turns, or evening slight cracks in the walls... meaning that this was the end of the road.

Mo Xuanyu tapped Wei Wuxian's shoulder, and was set down on his own two feet. The boy, simply following what he had been doing for the past several night hunts, walked up to the water and began to look about with a curious gaze.

“What do you see?” Someone called out.

“Nothing.” Mo Xuanyu answered honestly, turning as the last of them entered the area around the lake, “It's likely in the water somewhere. It's size is unidentifiable as the lake is very big. It could be as big as me or as big as a the lake itself....” He paused then added, “are we sure there wasn't a turn off back the way we came? I haven't seen anything to identify what we are looking for. It really could be anything.”

“Seems you aren't as useful as you made yourself out to be,” Wen Chao scoffed upon entering the room. “really what use are you?” He mumbled something else under his breath, something harsh as if remembering something that irritated him.

Mo Xuanyu frowned, too tired and done with it all to be really angry at the young man anymore. He started to drag his feet as he made his way back to Wei Wuxian, but paused, noticing someone watching him. What he hadn't realized was the man had been watching him since the moment before he had started down into the cave. Mo Xuanyu looked over, tilting his head at Wen Zhuliu, who looked back at him just as calmly. The boy didn't know why, but he lifted his hand and waved. Maybe it was to say hi, maybe it was to see if the man was actually looking at him. When Wen Zhuliu raised a brow back at hi,, Mo Xuanyu knew he was in fact watching him, so he quickened his steps and hid behind Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, keeping out of sight. Or at least trying to as he peeked out to see if the man was still watching him.

With no other leads, and nowhere else to go, Wen Chao was rather peeved, cursing under his breath a couple times, as he stormed around the back of the group. Then as if out of the blue, an idea hit him.

“String someone up over head. Lure the beast out by spilling their blood.” he shouted, motioning towards the air.

Mo Xuanyu, who had still been standing behind the two teens went rigid as he looked up. Up until this point, being used as bait for these night hunts was relatively painless... in a very weak sense of the word. The ones used were basically just running amok, all as they were chased by the beast of that hunt. No one had been hurt prior, cut up and bled like a pig. That was just... barbaric!

Wang Lingjiao nodded immediately, and then way too quickly pointed to a particular girl- like she had been waiting for this moment. “Her then!”

Everyone turned to see who Wang Lingjiao was so keen on having treated in such a way, and Mo Xuanyu recognized her from along the path. It was the girl who her friends had called her Mianmian. The girl paled the moment she saw that finger pointed at her. While the choice was played of as random, Wang Lingjiao had done it out of spite. There were things that the other boys had protected Mo Xuanyu from having to see, and one of those things was the way Wen Chao treated the girls who had been sent among the disciples. The way his hands pinched and prodded- especially pretty girls like Mianmian.

When the realization finally sunk in that she had been chosen as bait hit her, Mianmian snapped out of it and staggered backward, completely terrified.

Wen Chao on the other hand, for once in his life looked like a spark of regret crossed his face.

“That one? Why don't we choose someone else?”

“But why?” Wang Lingjiao whined, leaning in and sounding so aggrieved, “I want this one! Do you not want her to be picked?”

Mo Xuanyu looked over, seeing how terrified and scared Mianmian looked.

All that regret that had made Wen Chao at least seem the smallest bit humane, vanished when Wang Lingjiao got all coquettish and whiny, as if that had made him excited. He looked over Mianmian and realized she wasn't from one of the more prominent clans sent- at most a minor sect disciple. In his mind, that meant no one would miss her when she was gone, or at the very least they wouldn't throw a fuss.

“What are you saying? What's there to complain about? Jiaojiao gets to call the shots; she can do whatever her little self wants!”

Mianmian knew that her fate now was certain and it was only leading to death, so she tried to flee to people for help, but everyone she ran to fled away, not wanting to join her. Wei Wuxian moved like he was going to go help her, but Jiang Cheng grabbed him, held him down. He turned to say something, turned to call him out, but someone ran past him and there was surprise on both the youths faces as the looked to see a small figure step out of the crowd.

Mianmian was looking around in a panic, and just about jumped out of her skin when she felt someone grab her. But the hand was much to small, and cold... she looked down on the brink of tears as Mo Xuanyu took her hand and stood by her side.

When he had seen how scared she was, how helpless she clearly felt, Mo Xuanyu felt more then inclined to act. He knew what if felt like, to be small, helpless, and alone... he didn't want her feeling like that. So he took her hand and stared cold and dark into the faces of Wen Chao and the other Wen's along there.

Mianmian had recognized the boy, remembered how he had gotten onto Wei Wuxian for picking on her. Somehow his brave act made her feel just a little bit safe and a tad bit calmer indeed, and allowed her to quickly take notice of a disciple who had not fled, who stood like a stone wall, where others ran away. So, she gripped the nine year old's hand back and fled behind the youth, still almost in tears at her own fear. The boy stayed close and looked up at the white robes that acted like a blanket of protection for Mianmian.

That youth was Lan Wangji.

The Wen Servants who had come to collect Mianmian saw the two of them with her and barked out a clear “Step aside!” still attempting to take her.

Lan Wangji stood there, silent and indifferent, not looking a single one of them in the eye.

Noticing the situation, Wen Chao spoke out a warning, “What are you two doing? Have you both gone deaf? Or is it that your trying to save a damsel in distress?”

Mo Xuanyu answered only with a dark glare, before noticing Wen Zhuliu again, watching him keenly. He glared at him too. It wasn't like the ice, the cold. This was more defiant, more wanting to protect something... and that something was the girl Mianmian... or rather... it was Mo Xuanyu finally feeling that he could do something besides be the one who needs to be saved or coddled.

“Is this a revolt? I'm warning you; I've tolerated you for a long time! Take action immediately- truss her up or no one from your clans sent along with you will be going home!”

Almost all the Jin's who had come, either disliked Mo Xuanyu or were indifferent to his existence. SO one might think they would act... but their hatred for Wen Chao and pity for the girl out weighed their dislike for the boy.

The only person who seemed to react, to give up on trying to stay calm, was a sect disciple from the Lan Clan. He rushed over, ready to seize Mianmian, even getting close enough to try and grab Mo Xuanyu and toss him away... But he was thwarted by a palm strike, one directly to his chest that sent him hurtling away. Lan Wangji, who had defended, did not speak, but the look he gave the youth was immense and dark. The look said that young man, was a disgrace.

Mo Xuanyu thought he recognized him, but before he could figure it out, Wen Chao flew into a rage.

“This is mutiny! MUTINY! Kill them! Kill them both!”

“The boy-” Wen Zhuliu started to speak up as he looked over at Wen Chao, but he was cut off.

“Don't talk back to me!” the young man snarled, turning on the man. “YOU do as I say!”

A few of the Wen Sect Disciples drew their swords and ran at Lan Wangji, deciding to take care of him first. After all, Mo Xuanyu was a child, and Mianmian was just some girl. Wen Zhuliu stepped down and just watched as Lan Wangji stood his ground, and only using his palms, did his best to fend off the swords.

But his leg... Mo Xuanyu suddenly thought, looking down. Even if it was just one on one, he can't keep going! What do I do?!

Mianmian stepped back, staying behind Lan Wangji and mindlessly pulling the small boy close. She was practically hugging Mo Xuanyu as she yelped, a sword being knocked away from Lan Wangji, who was being forced to step back at the onslaught. When one of the men tried coming up from behind and reaching for Mianmian that way, Mo Xuanyu automatically kicked at him, sending him stumbling back. By the time he looked up, Lan Wangji had turned and with a sickening thwack, got him right in the face.

“Who do they think they are, defying me?” Wen Chao clicked his tongue, “People like that deserve death!”

“Yeah!” A voice laughed cheekily. “Those who abuse their family's influence in order to oppress others and boldly commit crimes all deserve death. And not just death- beheading, with their heads put on display to be cursed at by millions, serving as a warning to future generations.”

Mo Xuanyu knit his brow, yet was not surprised that he recognized the one speaking's voice.

Wen Chao however, was fuming, whirling around and pointing an accusatory finger at the crowed. “Who said that? What did you just say to me?!”

“Do you need me to repeat myself?” Wei Wuxian asked with false look of astonishment, “All right then: Those who abuse their family's influence in order to oppress others and boldly commit crimes all deserve death. And not just death- beheading, with their heads put on display to be cursed at by millions, serving as a warning to future generations Did you catch it this time?”

Wen Zhuliu shot Wei Wuxian a look, as Wen Chao flew into a rage.

“What a load of crap! You dare utter such treasonous, arrogant nonsense?!”

Wei Wuxian smiled, then snorted, then began to laugh as Mo Xuanyu looked over with a twisted face, as he didn't know if he should laugh or if he should cry. Jiang Cheng shot Wei Wuxian a look of warning.

“A load of crap? Treasonous? I think that describes you perfectly! Wen Chao do you know who said those words?”

“Why should I-” Wen Chao started to hiss, but Mo Xuanyu called out.

“Third to last page of the first section of Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen, under the section regarding Traitors- a quote from Wen Mao! You're calling your ancestor, Wen Clan's founder's words arrogant nonsense!”

He had memorized every page of the Quintessential Records and Quotable Characters of the Illustrious Wen- and while he found the book rather pompous and posing, he had done his due diligence so he wouldn't get in trouble should he have been called on to recite.

What Mo Xuanyu didn't understand was why Wen Chao suddenly shot him quite a dirty look. The look seemed... spiteful.

Just then Wei Wuxian was laughing harder, taking all Wen Chao's attention off the boy.

“I can't believe it! What a roast! HA! You called your ancestors most famous quote a load of crap! Ha ha ha ha! OH!” Wei Wuxian smiled almost with a cruelness to it, “That's right. Isn't there a sentence for such a crime? Insulting famous Wen Cultivators? What was the punishment again? To be killed without mercy? Very good. You can go die now.”
Wen Chao snapped. He lunged, brandishing his sword as he ran towards Wei Wuxian- and out of Wen Zhuliu's protection. The man had only been on the defense, there to stop people from hurting Wen Chao- not if Wen Chao was going to attack on his own.

Mo Xuanyu watched as Wei Wuxian side stepped, struck Wen Chao's wrist, then took the laters sword, before restraining him. Wen Zhuliu immediately came to save his young master, but he had been caught off guard and Wei Wuxian had the lead. The boy and everyone else watched as he jumped and hoped and skipped until he was on one of the islets-

Mo Xuanyu paused, looking down at that massive rock under Wei Wuxian' feet. He noticed something there that seemed rather peculiar, but cause it was so dark, he didn't know if it was the fire light messing with the shadows or if an odd pattern was hiding under the algae and mud along the islets topside.

“Nobody move! Move and I'll spill some of your Wen-gongzi's blood!” Wei Wuxian threatened, pressing the sword into the young man's neck.

“STOP MOVING!” Wen Chao screeched. “All of you, stop moving!”

The Wen Cultivators that Lan Wangji was holding off, allowing the youth some moment of respite. He took a breath, then turned, looking at Mianmian to see if she was all right. However, she was giving Mo Xuanyu a strange look. Lan Wangji looked at the boy, then followed his eyes out onto the water, towards the islet.

“Core-melting hand, don't think about Moving either!” Wei Wuxian snapped, looking towards Wen Zhuliu, his grip tightening on his captive. “You all know what a nasty temper your family head has. Your young master is at my mercy! He'd just need to bleed one drip of blood for everyone here to be as good as dead- including you!”

Wen Zhuliu flinched, withdrawing his hand.

“That's not a rock.” Mo Xuanyu suddenly murmured his eyes going wide. That pattern under the algae, that marking, it was one he had seen before when walking by creeks with his mother back in Mo Village, or playing by ponds and lakes when he went with Jin Zixuan on night hunts. As a fan of little creatures, Mo Xuanyu had seen a similar pattern in smaller size, loads of times... “That's not a rock...” He repeated, suddenly looking pale.

“Huh?” Mianmian asked.

Just then the ground beneath Wei Wuxian's feet began to tremble and his face twisted to a mix of worry and confusion. “Jiang Cheng! Is it an earthquake?!”
“No!” Jiang Cheng shouted- then Mo Xuanyu ran toward the water, letting go of Mianmian.

“Wei-gege! THAT'S NOT A ROCK!!!”

“Wha-” Wei Wuxian looked even more confused- but his questions were to be answered in a matter of seconds.

The rocky islet rose up out of the water, shaking and pushing the water away in every which direction. It began to move towards the shore, leaving all but Lan Wangji, Jiang Cheng, and Wen Zhuliu from fleeing as Mo Xuanyu was grabbed by Mianmian, pulling him away and towards safety. As he was dragged, Mo Xuanyu looked and saw a couple of red maple leaves floating across the waters surface....

Just as the massive thing was about to reach the shore, if stopped. A long silence followed, and Lan Wangji turned to look at Mo Xuanyu.

“What is it? How did you know that wasn't a rock?” the youth asked, his expression still as the air around them.

Mo Xuanyu, still being held onto by Mianmian, looked up, his expression serious “Cause it's a shell!”

Just as he said this, something shot out from the water's surface, massive and long, and writhing. A Yao beast of great size, it's eyes large and round and a glowing bronze color, like mirrors that shined in darkness. The head was like that of a snake and turtle all at once, and it turned that terrible head towards it's shell as it looked at the two humans who made rest there.

“A... giant... tortoise????” Wei Wuxian gaped. Not even he had seen a yao beast this massive before!

It's mouth opened slightly, snuggled yellow fangs poking out. One foot slid onto the shore, revealing sharp claws. It's pupils turned into slits as tried to focus on what it was on it's back. Just as Mo Xuanyu had mentioned before, it seemed to be hard of sight. Wei Wuxian tried to stand still, tried to be quiet and not move- not draw it's attention.

But Wen Chao...

The beast blew wet air out it's nostril, and the very thought of this beast bloodthirsty behavior, sent Wen Chao into a spiral of panic. He struggled and shrieked, causing Wei Wuxian too look at him like the fool he was.

“WHY AREN'T YOU COMING TO MY RESCUE?! COME SAVE ME NOW! SAVE ME!”

“Idiot!” Jiang Cheng snapped through gritted teeth.

The beast saw this wriggling worm and pulled it's head back... then bared its fangs and lunged. Wei Wuxian immediately tried to throw his sword at it, aiming for it's heart in it's neck- but the head was covered in black armor like scales, and caused the blade to only bounce off. Now of course and distracted by the thing that just hit it, the yao beast turned and watched the blade sink down bellow the water.

Wei Wuxian, still holding onto Wen Chao, fled to another islet, as the Wen Clan Disciples began to launch an array of arrows at the beast. Mo Xuanyu covered his head as he was pulled back and away by Mianmian as the fighting began to go wild. A fight began as the beast roared, shaking the cavern and sending people panicking left and right. Nie Huaisang immediately fled hiding out behind some large rocks and ducking his head between his legs, crying out in horror. Mo Xuanyu could no loner see Wen Chao or Wei Wuxian- or Wen Zhuliu for that matter, and that scared him deeply, worried for the worst.

“Come on, we need to find you a place to hide!” Mianmian said, swiftly ducking away from arrows and screaming disciples. “What even is that thing?!”

For once, Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure- as he had never seen anything like it in his books, and the Jin Clan collection of beasts. Just as he shook his head and made to follow Mianmian into the dark, he heard her scream, and felt himself get shoved to the ground. He spun around and looked up to see Wang Lingjiao.

“Grab her!” she hissed, then kicked Mo Xuanyu in the gut as he tried to stand up.

She wasn't very strong, but neither was he, so he collapsed, needing to catch his breath, holding his stomach at the sudden lack of air. Mianmian cried out, being held by both arms and her head, as a third servant pulled out a branding iron. In just a matter of seconds, it sizzled a bright red. Wang Lingjiao was using the chaos to hurt the girl- mar her face, out of petty jealousy!

Mo Xuanyu scrambled, trying to get up and stop them, but was cut off as three arrows came flying overhead and sticking into all three servants, killing them instantly. They didn't so much as groan as they hit the ground with a thud. Mo Xuanyu didn't have time to react to who had shot when Wang Lingjiao tried to grab for the iron herself. She wasn't giving up marking Mianmian's face, wanting to hurt the girl- and for what?! Mo Xuanyu scrambled over, snatching the iron just as Wang Lingjiao did.

“Let go you damn brat!” She screeched, trying to wrestle it from the boy.

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just tried to pull it away, tried to get it out of her grip, but instead tripped backwards. They both fell, but now With Wang Lingjiao over him, she tried to use her weight to press the iron down- to burn Mo Xuanyu so he would let go. He was panicking, now pushing back as he refused to let go. If he did now- it would go straight into his eye!

Just then someone moved in, slamming a palm into Wang Lingjiao's chest, snapping the iron out of Mo Xuanyu's grip but also away from his face. He watched as it hit the one who had saved him in the chest, before it flew off with the one holding it. Wang Lingjiao spat up blood as she went rolling, losing her grip on the iron, which clattered away, before hitting the ground herself with an unceremonious thud. She was clearly in a lot of pain as she screamed in agony, blood pouring from her mouth.

Mo Xuanyu looked up at the place the iron had stabbed his rescuer, before looking up into the face of Wei Wuxian who was hissing as he smiled at him.

“...W...Wei-gege?”

“Here I.. go always joking about eating you and I'm the one who gets cooked!” He laughed, then gritted his teeth. He looked up at Mianmian with that half grimace half teasing smile, “You all right?”

She didn't answer, instead looking terribly upset. Jiang Cheng ran past them, seeming to head towards where Wang Lingjiao had been left crumpled, but Wei Wuxian was too busy to help him, suffering his own injuries and checking on Mo Xuanyu.

The youth lifted the boy to his feet, and both began looking around. Arrows were flying, people were shouting, yet the only thing that caught their attention was the long claw of the yao beasts left foot coming up onto the lakes shore.

“Withdraw!” Wen Chao suddenly called out. “Withdraw immediately!”

Without a second thought, many Wen Servants and Disciples took to their swords and began to flee through the air, Wen Chao leading the charge holding onto a injured Wang Lingjiao. Who had gotten her over to him so fast was only answered by Wen Chao a moment later.

“Wen Zhuliu!” He screeched out, “Withdraw!”

it was only then that the others realized the man in question wasn't right behind his charge. He had grabbed Wang Lingjiao, then vanished for a moment more.

Mo Xuanyu heard others crying out to chase after the Wen's, he saw Nie Huaisang bolt from his hiding place, trying to stay right with the fleeing disciples, and was just about to follow them too- but became more concerned when he heard Jiang Cheng yelling at him from somewhere out of sight.

“MO-GONGZI! BEHIND YOU!”

He spun around and yelped as he fell back-narrowly missing being grabbed by Wen Zhuliu who flew past on his own sword. Wei Wuxian snatched the boy away, pulling him back and into his arms before glaring after the man who didn't loop back for a second try. Instead Wen Zhuliu looked over his shoulder once before fleeing after Wen Chao and the others.

However, the question of why Mo Xuanyu had almost been snatched away by Wen Zhuliu would have to wait. They needed to run. And they did. All the disciples dashed like mad back to the cave opening, no longer willing to stick around and face that mountain of a beast. However, when they arrived, they found that the vine they had used to clime down, cut. Coiled in a heap down there at the bottom of the cave with them.

“Damn it! They cut the vine!” Jiang Cheng snapped, glaring upward... only to slowly go pale as the light above began to shrink.

Others looked up as well, and almost all of them cried out in horror as the hole they came through began to be eclipsed in darkness.

“They're blocking the hole!”

Mo Xuanyu felt his blood run cold, staring up there. The light snuffed out, leaving all down there in utter darkness save the light of the few remaining torches. Everyone looked confused, or speechless, all exhausted, and some afraid. They had all been buried bellow the earth.

“Those.. those... those bastards!” One of the Jin disciples hissed out after a long dead silence. “They went and left us! Damn shameless cheats!”

“It's okay if we can't get out...” One boy mumbled sheepishly. “My father and mother will come find me. When they hear of this, they'll definitely come search for us...”

“Except...” Another voice replied immediately, a tremble in his throat, “Except they still think we're being educated in Qishan. Why would they come here... besides that, we all know the Wen's won't be honest. They'll fabricate a story...”

“But we can't stay down here! There is no food and that yao beast....”

Wei Wuxian was being held up by Jiang Cheng and Mo Xuanyu, still injured and still exhausted, but not enough not to make him lack a humorous comment or two.

“I got a chunk of cooked meat right here? Jiang Cheng, you want some?” He asked, pointing to his burn.

Jiang Cheng dropped him, and Mo Xuanyu couldn't keep him up by himself, so Wei Wuxian almost stumbled to the ground, having to catch himself. “Screw off! Not even a branding iron could kill you. And is this really time for your dumb jokes? I ought to sew your mouth shut.”

“So cruel...” Wei Wuxian sighed, as Mo Xuanyu went to help him up again.

The boy only paused when he looked back at Mianmian, who had been following right behind them. Her face was scrunched up and covered in tears as she held her skirt in her fists. She sniffled and kept apologizing quietly to Wei Wuxian, over and over again.

“Please stop crying. I'm the one who got burned not you.” Wei Wuxian pouted playfully. “Do you want me to comfort you? Why don't you comfort me instead- ow!” he gave Mo Xuanyu a look as the boy moved his foot from the youths with a hard look.

“She's sad. Your only going to make her more sad.” Mo Xuanyu huffed, then looked back at Mianmian. He let go of Wei Wuxian, and walked over to her, and without much thought, gave her a hug. He didn't really know her, but he knew he felt better when Jin Zixaun his mama or Qin Su comforted him when he was upset, by giving him small embraces and silent moments. And right now, he too was scared. He too was upset. Right at that moment, there was fear in Mo Xuanyu's heart that he would never see his brother again. Never see Qin Su again. Never see his mama again... Did his baba tell her that he was going to Qishan? If he died, would they tell Second Lady Mo he was dead, or would she be forced to never learn, never see her boy, never know....

He was going to be trapped down here... and that was terrifying.

Mianmian wept harder, unable to hold her own tears back when Mo Xuanyu hugged her so kindly. Some of her friends, the other girls, came rushing over and they all began to cry. They were all scared- and yet... for once Mo Xuanyu held back his own tears. He wanted Mianmian to feel better, and he firmly felt that if he started crying, he couldn't do that. So he choked back his own tears and hugged her tight, pretending it was someone else, and that they were hugging him instead.

Wei Wuxian pouted at the boy, a mix of something sympathetic and something of a head shake. That Mo-didi... he's real softhearted.

He sighed, but then notesed that Lan Wangji was walking back toward the lake. “Eh?”

Jiang Cheng followed his gaze, and frowned before calling out. “Lan-er-gongzi, where are you going? That yao beast is still guarding the lake.”

“I am returning to the lake.” Lan Wangji replied, not looking back. “A Way out lies there.”

When the others heard this, they began to murmur, and some of the weeping began to cease. Mo Xuanyu pulled away from Mianmian and stared after Lan Wangji, wondering what he could mean... he hadn't seen any lights or felt any breeze. So what could have clued the youth that there was another way. He wondered... until he remembered.

Mo Xuanyu's eyes widened as he whispered, “Maple leaves.” he looked at Wei Wuxian, “There were maple leaves in the water.”

“What does that have to do with an exit?!” A Jin Disciple demanded. “ a couple of leaves-”

“need a means to enter.” Jiang Cheng cut in. “None of us got in the water- so they didn't come off of us. They came from somewhere else. And since we didn't see a exit, then it might be a under water tunnel at the bottom of the lake that's connected to an outside water source. That would explain how the maple leaves from the mountain streams get in.”

“but how do we know the tunnel is big enough for people to squeeze through?” Nie Huaisang asked. “What if it's too small? Or even just a crack?”

“Wh... what about the yao beast?” Mianmian sniffled, “It won't just move out of the way to let us out.”

At this point Wei Wuxian popped open the collar of his robe and was fanning his burn, “We have a sliver of hope. So, let's stop worrying and act. It's better then sitting around and waiting for a miracle. So what if it's guarding the lake? We lure it out!”

An hour later, after everyone had discussed the plan, the group of disciples ventured deep into the cave once more. They hid in the dark spying on the yao beast with watchful eyes. The beast was still half submerged and dragging the bodies that lay on the shore inside it's shell to eat inside. It was as they watched that Mo Xuanyu, who had not spoken since the revelation of the under water tunnels, was tugging at his robes, and looking rather upset. After a moment longer, he rushed over to Wei Wuxian as quietly as possible and began to tug on his sleeve.

“What is it?” Wei Wuxian whispered rather quiet, almost inaudible as he still watched the beast.

“... Wei-gege.. I... I don't know how to swim...”

“Eh?” The youth finally turned around, a raised brow. “I'd have thought your gege would have taught you at the very least... unless the peacock also doesn't know how...”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “We've never gone swimming... so he probably never thought about it... and there are no lakes or deep ponds near Mo Village... not that me and mama would have been able to go out and do that kind of stuff....” He frowned deeper, missing her too much.

Wei Wuxian tsked slightly then just smiled. “How about this. I can swim really well. When we go, I promise to try and be the one to swim out with you. You just got to listen to everything I say if I take you... okay?”

“Okay....”

Wei Wuxian nodded at the boy's agreeing, then turned back to the yao beast. In one fluid motion, he took a torch and threw it across the cave, where it smacked against a corner wall. This caught the beasts attention immediately, leaving it staring at it with wide slitted eyes. It extended it's neck, heading towards the light and heat.

Behind it, Jiang Cheng ran out of the dark they all had been hiding in, and dove soundlessly into the water.

The beast did not notice, it's attention still on the torch. It looked at it, circling it hesitantly, before bending down to nudge the torch with its nose. This only resulted in it being licked by the flames. The creature snapped back its head, and two streams of air came from its nostrils, extinguishing the torch instantly.

It would be just bad luck that that was the moment Jiang Cheng resurfaced, drawing in a deep breath.

The beast turned it's attention to the youth and many gasped, thinking he was a goner as it bared its fangs at him, trying to figure out what he was. Mo Xuanyu wanted to go help, but was unsure what he could do! On the other hand Wei Wuxian was not someone to wait. He bit into his hand, and used the blood to draw a few characters onto his palm. He rushed out of the tunnel and slapped the ground, creating a pillar of fire.

Mo Xuanyu had seen the characters drawn, yet still was in awe. He often forgot that Wei Wuxian, under all his teasing and acting pitiful on occasion- or rude- was a very powerful and promising cultivator who had skills very few could match.

Jiang Cheng took the distraction, and while the beast turned to look at the pillar of fire, he swam ashore.

“There's a tunnel at the bottom of the lake! It's not small!” he said.

“How small is not small?” Wei Wuxian asked.

“Five or six people can get through at once!” Jiang Cheng exclaimed.

Wei Wuxian spun around immediately, shouting out, “Everyone! Listen! Follow right behind Jiang Cheng into the water, and through the tunnel! If someone is injured or cannot swim, those who are well and can swim should take care of them! Go five or six at a time and do not get pushy! Now go!”

Just as he finished the flames died. Instead of heading back towards the others he rushed back several feet and struck the ground again, keeping the yao beast on him. It's eyes glowed red in the fire light and it flexed its claws as it started to drag its body in the youths direction.

“Wei-gege!” Mo Xuanyu called out, attempting to run after him, “What are you doing!? Come back! Come back here!”

Jiang Cheng was close and snatched him, pulling him back as Wei Wuxian called out. “Jiang Cheng, take them and go! Get Mo-didi and everyone out of here!”

Jiang Cheng was gritting his teeth, glaring after Wei Wuxian but did not argue. Instead he turned and started barking orders at everyone else. The yao beast came ashore then, following the array of flaming pillars created by Wei Wuxain. Jiang Cheng on the other hand was struggling to keep a hold on a now flailing Mo Xuanyu as the boy tried to run after the other youth.

“Wei-gege! You promised!” Mo Xuanyu shouted after him his eye beginning to tear up. He was beginning to panic. “Come back- You said we would go together! You said we could leave together! Come back! That's not safe! Come back! Wei-gege!-”

Just as he shouted something whizzed past them. An arrow. Mo Xuanyu let out a scream as the arrow found itself in Wei Wuxian's arm. Jiang Cheng turned to see the Lan Clan sect disciple who had tried to grab Mianmian earlier, had picked up a discarded bow. Maybe he had been trying to save face after making such a fool of himself before... instead he just made things worse.

By this point everyone else, save Jiang Cheng, Mo Xuanyu, and four other disciples had dived. They were the last ones. Mo Xuanyu still struggled, no more then ever as he saw Wei Wuxian was hurt.

“Wei-gege! Come back!!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed this, his voice almost cracking as he reached out for the young man.

“I'm coming!” Wei Wuxian called out, trying his best to look completely unfazed. but just as he did, he pulled out the arrow from his arm.... and then immediately realized he had made a big mistake.

Blood gushed out, and the yao beasts eyes were on him. It smelled the blood and became excited, it's neck snapping out as it went to swallow Wei Wuxian whole.

“WEI-GEGE!” Mo Xuanyu screamed, his voice shrill as he tried once more to break free from Jiang Cheng's grip, and he almost succeeded.... if it were not for a flash of white.

Someone shoved Mo Xuanyu back into Jiang Cheng's grip as he crossed the room in just a few strides, before then shoving Wei Wuxian out of the way. That someone was Lan Wangji, who had stayed back to make sure the rest had gotten through. Now he was the one who was in the beasts line of attack... the one who was bitten down on by those large yellowed fangs, right on his already broken leg, before quickly being dragged toward the water by the Yao Beast.

Mo Xuanyu stood there for only a moment in utter shock before Suddenly being dragged into the water. He didn't have time to fight as Jiang Cheng covered his mouth and gave him sharp orders to hold his breath. While he wanted to struggle he was already under the water by the time he thought to, and struggling would only cause him and Jiang Cheng problems. Instead, he was pulled bellow, deep into the water- Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji's fates left unknown.

When they both surfaced on the other side, and Mo Xuanyu had caught his breath he immediately turned around and tried to dive back into the water. Jiang Cheng and nearby Nie Huaisang both caught him and pulled him back.

“Mo-didi! Mo-didi stop! You said you can't swim! Don't try and go back if you can't swim!” Nie Huaisang stated, doing his best to help Jiang Cheng hold the boy.

“NO!!!” Mo Xuanyu cried out, pulling and jerking and twisting. “GO Back! We need to go back! They're hurt! They're both hurt! I don't want them to die!” He was crying now, his face absolutely drenched in tears.

“And what can you do!?” Jiang Cheng snapped. His tone was harsh, but he spun Mo Xuanyu around and made the boy look at him, “If not even the whole lot of us can take on that beast, what good is one nine year old?!”

“But...” Mo Xuanyu choked, snot and tears covering his distraught face.

“But nothing.” Jiang Cheng said stiffly. The next part he said, was while turning to face the group “all we can do is split up- each of us try and get back to our own clans, our own families, tell them what happened here. It is likely Wen Chao and them are still nearby, and won't be keen on us telling anyone about what happened.” He then turned back to Mo Xuanyu. “I'll head back to Yunmeng, get people to come and rescue Wei Wuxian- or...” He drifted off that last statement, and then shook his head. “We'll come back and save him- and the Lan's here can go get help for Lan Wangji. You need to get back to Lanling and tell your father what happened here.”

Mo Xuanyu let out a small whimper, but nodded his understanding. His stomach twisted and gnawed at him and he felt lost. He prayed then and there that Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian were alive, that they would make it out of this okay.
Jiang Cheng went to stand, made to turn and look for any Jiang Disciples who survived- but his eyes landed on someone else first. When he saw this young man, Jiang Cheng suddenly had a dark expression cross his face, and he clenched his fist. “You...”

The Lan disciple looked up from where he sat moping on the ground- only to get a face full of fist! He yelped as he tumbled back, yet none of the other Lan Disciples came to his aid. They all just flinched but stood back as Jiang Cheng was grabbed and pulled back by a now panicked Nie Huaisang.

“Jiang-xiong! Jiang-Xiong! Now isn't the time! It's like you said, we should go!”

“That was for shooting Wei Wuxian!” Jiang Cheng spat, “What the hell were you thinking?!”

Mo Xuanyu had been snapped out of his upset stupor and jumped when Jiang Cheng suddenly went and hit the youth, but when he too saw it was the young man who had shot Wei Wuxian with an arrow, he stayed quiet. Much like the Lan's he had nothing to say or do to stop Jiang Cheng's anger.

“I-I was just trying to kill the yao beast...” The youth tried to argue, but was cut off by one of the other Lan Disciples.

“Do not lie. You simply wanted to save face after Lan-er gongzi rebuked you with his actions. Come on Su Minshan. Clean yourself up and lets go-”

No one saw the arrow come flying in- nor heard it whistle through the air. They only found out it had been shot when the Lan Disciple who had been talking choked and hit the ground, the arrow tip lodged into his spine. Many screamed as they looked up in horror as Wen Cultivators flew in overhead. Mo Xuanyu went numb then. He hadn't yet processed everything from the cave and now he was being thrown from a boiling pot into an open flame! Before he knew it, he was being pushed and pulled away, rushing to escape as the Wen's came to get rid of the evidence.

Chapter Text

“Okay, okay! I know you don't like me, so I'll sit further away. Don't come over! And don't push me again- it hurts like hell.”

…

“Lan Zhan, you're so weird today. So rough. You're not speaking like you normally do either.”

“Do not flirt with others when you have no deeper intent. You do as you please and throw others hearts into turmoil!”

“It's not like you're the one I'm flirt-”....

“...”

“... ha! Sorry, I just had to remember what Mo-didi said didn't I?”

“What do you mean?”

“About when I told him the reason I was messing with Mianmian was cause she was pretty, and he thought that's why I tease you.”

“...”

“I mean, you are pretty, but... well... huh... I wouldn't call it flirting...”

“...”

“... Lan Zhan do you like Mianmian?”

“...”

“Cause if not, then I wouldn't have thought you'd think I was flirting with you.”

“......”

“Cause like... that wasn't my intent. I like girls.”

“.....”

“Lan Zhan what's with that look? I'm just spouting nonsense at this point! Mo-didi sure has a wild imagination.”

“You are talking nonsense.”

“That was a harsh tone... But hey, who else do you have to talk to? We are the two unfortunate souls lost in this cave~ hey, maybe if we're stuck down here long enough I might start liking guys~”

“....”

“Lan Zhan what's that face for- wait what are you- AHHHH!!! LAN ZHAN! YOU BIT ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!! DON'T BITE ME!!!!!”

…

“FUCK! THAT BRAT BIT ME!”

Wen Zhuliu didn't even flinch as Wen Chao turned around and pointed an accusatory finger at him.

“You let that brat bite me!”

“... I was protecting you from other sides.” Wen Zhuliu responded, “You grabbed the boy, he reacted... I apologies for not being able to catch him right after.”

Right after the fighting had begun when the disciples had escaped and he had secured Wang Lingjiao to be safe and taken care of, Wen Chao had come to check on things. Most of the disciples of the other clans had gone and fled, and they had decided to kill off any stragglers. It was shortly after that Wen Chao had caught sight of Mo Xuanyu fleeing besides some of the Lan's and Jin's and decided to make a grab for him. For one, Wang Lingjiao had said the boy had distracted her when Wei Wuxian had assaulted her- trying to steal her branding iron. She wanted that child brought to her so she could beat him a little. Really though, she wanted to find Wei Wuxian, wanted to cut his arm off for daring to hurt her. And what Jiaojiao wants jiaojiao gets.

Besides that Wen Chao knew his brother wanted the brat for some reason. so after letting Wang Lingjiao get her hands on Mo Xuanyu, he planned to take the boy to Wen Xu, let him deal with the kid however he wanted to. But when Wen Chao had gotten a hold of the boy, it was like the child went feral. Mo Xuanyu had turned around the moment he was grabbed and bit the young man right on the hand then bolted into the brush in a different direction then all the other Jin's.

Wen Chao had hooted and howled for several minutes after, as Wen Zhuliu checked the injury, looked slightly aggrieved with the young man, before trying to see if he could tail Mo Xuanyu. The way he went through dense undergrowth, and only a small child would be able to get through it- definitely not a grown man of Wen Zhuliu's size.

“When I get my hands on that little shit I'm going to break his arms! Maybe his jaw for good measure!” Wen Chao roared, kicking a couple of rocks and stray bodies as he stormed about. “He'll regret the day he was born!”

“...” Wen Zhuliu frowned, turning to look back at the brush.

Wen Chao saw his expression, and it pissed him off more. He stormed over and pointed an accusatory finger once more into the mans face. “You're the one who let him bite me and run off! What right do you have to be giving me looks! You're an idiot! A buffoon! How are you supposed to even help me if-”

“He didn't break skin, and he was the least of my priorities.” Wen Zhuliu said in a semi apologetic tone before motioning to some of the dead disciples. “They were more a threat to you then the boy at the time.”

All Wen Chao had to say to that was an annoyed tsk, before turning away and pacing. After a moment, he turned back and spoke stiffly. “Wen Zhuliu, go find him. Since you failed to grab him, go find the boy and bring him back here.”
“My job as ordered by your father is to act as your guard-” Wen Zhuliu began to argue, but was cut off when Wen Chao shoved him. It was weak and just made Wen Zhuliu annoyed.

“Your job is to follow my orders! Do it! GO! Go find that brat!”

Wen Zhuliu stayed in place for but a second more, before taking a breath and grabbing a sword. He cut through some of the brush, saw where it seemed to head, then turned to a few Wen Disciples.

“Guard him with your lives, or we all suffer.”

“Yes sir.” They agreed, then took up position on either side of Wen Chao.

Wen Zhuliu only then went after Mo Xuanyu. He would have to find him quickly, before he caught up with the other Jin's or made his way back to Lanling.

….

Mo Xuanyu didn't know how long he had been running for. Heck, he didn't even remember what happened right after the Wen's appeared. Too much had happened- had been happening, and he just panicked and fled. He knew many disciples had tried to help him get out, and he knew someone had grabbed him wearing Wen Robes, but he just had one thought. Get away.

He barely even registered when Night fell, as he was still fighting through tree and wood and even streams just to get away. By the time he finally came to a stop, the moon was high, and he was standing in some unknown place. No one was around, and while he was breathing heavy, Mo Xuanyu was too scared to call out. He didn't know who would come, or who was closer. After a moment of standing under the bright white light of the moon, and the dark shadows of the trees, he suddenly and quickly collapsed.

It was like, now that he had finally found a moment to stand still, his body finally realized he was exhausted. While in the indoctrination, he barely ate a full meal, and he hadn't eaten since the day before, not getting any food before they were climbing up Mount Muxi. Not to mention the running, escaping, and sobbing he had done over those past hours, he had barely any energy left. But...

But Mo Xuanyu was too scared to sleep here. Still fearing that Wen Clan might be after him, he turned, looked around, and slowly dragged himself to his feet. He quickly made his way along, still unsure of where he was and where he was going.

He didn't stop even when the first echos of morning came across the sky, where the horizon was a vivid purple. Mo Xuyanyu kept moving even when he reached a long dirt road, and was not sure which way to go. He hoped to find a town or village to ask for directions to Lanling- or maybe run into any other disciples who may have fled there as well. But first he had to decide which way to go.

His feet hurt, his head hurt, his stomach hurt... everything felt miserable and all Mo Xuanyu wanted was to see his brother, and mother, and father, and Qin Su- he would even be happy to see Madam Jin! Mo xuanyu wanted to get home and hear how Wei Wuxian was actually alive and well- how he and Lan Wangji escaped the terrible beast and were now both home safe and sound! He wanted to hear that Nie Huaisang was okay, that he made it back to Qinghe- that Jiang Cheng was with his sister back in Yunmeng. Mo Xuanyu wanted so much for so many people- so why did it turn out like this.

As he pressed on, dragging his tired feet along a dirt road, he stumble and thought of how much he actually hated the Wen Clan. He hated Wen Xu for hurting Lan Wangji and the Lan's and making Lan Xichen have to run away. He hated Wen Chao for being such a jerk, being so cruel, being so horrid. He hated Wang Lingjiao and even Wen Zhuliu for endorsing or ignoring all the terrible things. But most importantly, he hated Wen Ruohan. How bad does one man have to be to allow such terrible people to be his children and do terrible things in his name. How terrible a person you have to be to lack even a bit of remorse for the things you do? Mo Xuanyu hated them... but right now he was too tired to feel it, too tired to suffer those thoughts. He just wanted to go home.

Mo Xuanyu only arrived in a town by the time the sun was already setting again. He had only stopped twice along his walk, but refused to stay down for too long as he feared falling asleep and getting found by the people he didn't want to be found by. As he walked through the streets, the smell of food made his stomach hurt even more- but he could only ignore it as he had no money to spend. Instead he looked to see if he could find anyone who would answer his questions.

“Excuse me-” He tried to ask one woman, but she ignored him completely, taking her basket of food and walking off like he wasn't there.

Mo Xuanyu bit his lip, which were chapped and dry, before turning to another person. He too ignored the boy before could get more then a few words out. This happened several times, and it only made the already tired Mo Xuanyu more tired and sad, and miserable. After a while of trying to ask directions from a passerby, he decided to step past the threshold of a small restaurant. He had no intention to go any further, simply and politely staying by the door. He looked ragged for sure, his robes while nice material, had been soaked, mud stained, torn and caked in dirt and dried algae. Mo Xuanyu knew he didn't look the cleanest, or probably smell the nicest, but he really just needed someone to point him in the direction of Lanling.

“e...excuse me-” He called out to a passing waiter, “C-could you tell me-”

“HEY!” Mo Xuanyu flinched as a man came storming over, shewing at him with his hands, “get out! Get out! Scram you brat! I don't want none of that trouble!”

“But I'm just asking for dir-” Mo Xuanyu tried to speak up, but cried out when the man- the restaurant owner, shoved him out the door.

Mo Xuanyu tripped over the threshold, landing on his butt as the man shewed him again. “Get out! Go away! I said it before and I will say it again! I won't get no thieves nor beggars in my shop! Now Scram!”

“But I am not begging or stealing!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, feeling his eyes well up, “I just need-”

“Go or I call the guards!”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, quickly scrambling to his feet and rushing away. He started to cry a little, not understanding what he did to make that man so angry.

“Damn brats...” The restaurant owner huffed, turning back inside. “It's that leader of theirs fault all the damn boys around here are so terrible...”

The waiter, the one Mo Xuanyu had been trying to ask for help from, shook his head and spoke softly, “I dunno, I've never seen that kid around here before- he also looked a little too soft around the edges to be one of his group. We both know that terrible boy eats kids like that alive.”

The owner looked at him, then scratched the back of his head. “... it's what ever. What ever. I ain't risking trouble. This place loses too much service thanks to that freak anyway.”

After fleeing, Mo Xuanyu stumbled and swayed as he ran into an ally, too tired and worn out to keep going. Taking a few more steps, just to where the sun didn't reach, Mo Xuanyu finally collapsed. Hungry, tired, hurt, and terribly upset, all he could do was roll into a ball, up against a wall and sob silently into himself. Everything hurt and ached and he felt so painfully alone, and scared... he didn't like this place, these people, these feelings. He hated it. Mo Xuanyu closed his eyes and cried into himself.... and because he had no energy left, he just passed out right there.

He slept a dreamless sleep, one that took him long into the morning of the next day. Mo Xuanyu didn't wake for almost fifteen hours, so tired and unwell.... The only reason, and really the only reason he awoke, was he felt a hand pulling at his robes. A sudden sense of terror filled him, and he lunged slapping the person grabbing him across the face, who yelped and stumbled back. It was just some kid, a boy maybe his age, maybe a year older, dressed in rags and glaring at him.

“He fucking slapped me!”

Unexpectedly a cruel set of laughter echoed through the ally, and Mo Xuanyu began to realize where he was- still in that ally and still feeling terrible. He sniffed, feeling rather weak and nauseated as he turned to a group of young boys at the end of the ally, all making fun of the kid who got slapped. While they were all different heights, shapes, and sizes, the one at the lead was the one Mo Xuanyu suddenly landed his eyes on. He was clearly their leader with how casually he stood and how everyone else huddled around him, yet still stood several steps away. He was tall, lanky, and maybe about a year or two older then Mo Xuanyu. Eleven? Twelve maybe? The boy was rough looking too, with torn up rags for clothes and a few scars here and there... yet his face didn't match it all too much. He had the face of a young boy, a childish charm among the grime. If he smiled the right way and pleaded he probably could get whatever he wanted. Yet something about the way he smiled now, told Mo Xuanyu he would never beg for anything. That smile was something too, as his lips were thin and a natural red, and his canines rather sharp. His eyes were bright, but the look in them was rather cruel as he walked up to the boy who had been slapped by Mo Xuanyu and kicked him while he was down.

“Can't take a fucking slap? What are you? A damn pansy. Get up.”

The other boy didn't fight the kick, instead just keeping his head down before scrambling away, clearly scared of this older kid.

This new angle Mo Xuanyu lowered his eyes, and froze slightly. The older boys left hand... there was no pinkie finger. The moment the older boy noticed him staring, he suddenly got an annoyed look on his face and kicked dirt in Mo Xuanyu's face.

“What the hell are you looking at?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer instead just covering his face when the dirt came flying. He frowned when he pulled his hands away, curling back up and pressing his back into the wall, keeping his eyes on the ground.

“... what? Are you deaf or something?” the boy scoffed, walking closer and squatting down and poking Mo Xuanyu's head. “You ain't going to answer my questions? Hello? Anyone home?”

Mo Xuanyu went to swat the boys hand away, but yelped when the kid grabbed his wrist- hard.

“So you can hear me. Is it just that your too stupid then? Can't talk?”

“I can talk fine.” Mo Xuanyu murmured, trying to pull his hand away, “Let go- and don't call me stupid.”

“Stupid.” The kid sneered, only gripping his wrist tighter. “And what right you got telling me what to do stupid? Your in my town.”

“Your town?” Mo Xuanyu mumbled trying to still pull his arm away... but he was still tired and still weak.

“Ya, My town. I run Kuizhou, and I ain't never seen you here before stupid.”

Mo Xuanyu had never heard of Kuizhou before, so he knew it wasn't near Lanling or Mo Village... he at least knew the names of towns around those two places. He frowned, even deeper then before. “Where is Kuizhou?”

“Here.” the boy sneered, only then letting go of Mo Xuanyu. “Any of you guys seen him here before?”

The other boys with him shrugged or shook their heads, some chuckling, others nodding like yes men.

“Didn't think so.” The boy tsked, then looked Mo Xuanyu over again. “Whats your name stupid.”

“Stop calling me stupid.” Mo Xuanyu snapped. He started to tear up, feeling rather dejected from everything. “I-I'm not stupid.”

“Well then how about cry baby?” the boy laughed, before reaching over and pinching his face, “look at you! You're crying like a baby girl!”

“Stop!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, trying to shove the older boy away. He was getting overwhelmed, his head felt too much was- had happened, and it was about to explode. He kept pushing the older boy as he laughed at him, before covering his head in his arms. “G-go away!”

“Look at you. Can't even handle a little teasing, your such a baby.” the boy laughed. “What? Are you some lost rich kid or something? Mama pamper you too much? Fucking baby. What is she dead or something? Fucking baby-”

Mo Xuanyu, who had been so down and out of it, feeling weaker then ever, suddenly felt his heart beat jolt, and that tense feeling in his head explode. That mere thought about his mother- especially after everything the past few days, he snapped.

Without thinking, he lunged, throwing himself into the older boy. The later was actually rather shocked, and so initially didn't fight back when he was thrown into the ground. He only started to wrestle a now feral Mo Xuanyu as the kid clawed and scratched and punched at him with all his might. All Mo Xuanyu's hand to hand training with his brother- it was long forgotten in that moment, and all he could do was scream nonsensically at the older boy as he let out all his pent up rage. The older boy, after the first couple swipes, kicked Mo Xuanyu off him, before swinging out a punch of his own. Soon enough, the two were in a full blown fight.

None of the other kids stepped in, too scared of the older boy, and too surprised by the new comer. Instead, the two went at it, rather hard and rather fast, with Mo Xuanyu screaming at the kid like a wild animal, while the kid... smiled... like he thought this was funny.

In the end however, Mo Xuanyu couldn't keep up. After several hits, all his adrenaline finally sputtered out, and he was suddenly thrown to the ground, onto his back, with the older boy on top of him, pinning him down. He started crying- not out of sadness, or fear, but outrage.

“GO AWAY!” He screamed at the older boy, who just laughed again, still holding him down.

“You really got some claws in there! Like a feral little kitten! Normally I'd break ones neck if it scratched me...” The older boy said in a teasing tone, “But I think I like you. You got real angry.”

“GO AWAY!” Mo Xuanyu snapped again, squirming, “I- I HATE YOU!! GO AWAY!”

“Good!” The boy hissed back still grinning. It was only then that he climbed off Mo Xuanyu and got to his feet. He turned noticing the other older boys still watching them, unmoved. “What are you all just standing there for. Grab him and bring him along.”

Mo Xuanyu sat, only then feeling the blood beginning to trickle out of his nose. He reached up to wipe it away just as some of those boys ran up and grabbed him. He wanted to fight back, but he had lost all his fighting spirit after lashing out at their leader, so he simply went limp. The group kept to the back allies and shadows of the town as they dragged Mo Xuanyu to an abandoned building at the edge of a lone street. During the walk, Mo Xuanyu heard them talking.

“Uhm... Xue Yang, why are we taking this boy back to the hide out?” One boy, maybe ten, asked sheepishly. “We don't.. well we didn't grab as much stuff today-”

“We?” The leader boy scoffed. “You mean you. My rule is, you don't bring me what I ask, you can starve for all I care.” He practically skipped over the threshold of the old building before turning around, “And it's not your damn business to know why I want to drag him around.”

The kid shrunk back and away, looking very scared of the boy. Mo Xuanyu could tell none of these kids had respect for their leader- they all seemed scared of him. Which meant they would probably ditch him at a moments notice. This 'Xue Yang' as the boys called him, seemed to already know that, which was why he threatened them all, and hadn't given a single thought to the boy who fled earlier.

Xue Yang walked ahead, before flopping down on a mat made of straw and grass sat atop a pile of old rotting cushions- a Vagrants thrown. Next to such a seat was a sack, and when Xue Yang opened it, he pulled out a peach. It was a little bruised, but other wise like it was right off the market stall. He tossed it a few times in one hand then glared over at the boys holding Mo Xuanyu.

“Why are you all still carrying him. He's not going anywhere- drop him.”

Mo Xuanyu only took in a sharp breath when he was, in fact, dropped to the ground with a hard thud. When he slowly sat himself up, he jolted, catching the peach just before it hit him in the face. He knit his brow, before looking up at Xue Yang who reached into the bag again, seeming to look through its contents with a taught expression. Occasionally he would toss out a few things, like small meat buns and random vegetables, while also dumping some things in his own lap. It was all food, but the stuff he was keeping was mostly sweet things, like fruits, candies, and some pastries. Occasionally there would be a piece of meat or some other bun that looked fresher, but mostly it was sweets.

Mo Xuanyu was confused, rolling the apple in his hand. He was terribly hungry, but his curiosity and worry both seemed to overrule it in that moment. Letting out a soft sniffle, he continued to give Xue Yang a hard look, before noticing the other boys glaring at him. Or rather, they were glaring at the fruit in his hands.

“Eh, you guys did horrible today!” Xue Yang scoffed, tossing the rest of the bag with the food he had discarded. “Almost like you only grabbed stuff you all would eat! Pigs! Maybe I should go feed it all to the stray dogs.”

None of the boys said a word, just either glared at Mo Xuanyu or stared longingly at the discarded food.

Xue Yang eyed them, then sneered, “Eh, whatever. Take what you want. You're all worthless anyway.”

The moment he said that, it was like those boys became wild dogs themselves. The smaller ones rushed as fast as they could, while the bigger boys practically tackled the slower ones to the ground. There were only about seven of them, yet the sounded like more how they attacked each other. Mo Xuanyu scrambled away holing himself up in a far corner of the abandoned house, only to turn and watch as those boys fought over the food. He held his one peach closer to his chest, now scared they might come after him like that. His tears welled up again, and he curled up into a ball.

Barely a moment later, when some of the fighting died out and he heard some of the boys leave, he also heard a tapping of footsteps and could almost sense someone standing over him. Mo Xuanyu peeked out slightly, glaring up at Xue Yang as he took a bite of some tongulu that had been in the sack. He bent down, and poked Mo Xuanyu's face with his other hand that wasn't holding the sweet.

“If your not going to eat that, give it back.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu glared, before pulling the peach up to his mouth. When he took a bite, the overwhelming sweetness, and the hunger in his stomach pulsing again suddenly began to make him start crying again. And first it was just a bunch of tears starting to pour out of his face all at once, but then he began to hiccup as he scarfed down the peach.

Xue Yang watched him for a moment, before laughing rather cruelly. “Really? Where did the feral cat go? Now your a cry baby again. Maybe should have kept the peach, seen you go crazy cause your starving.”

“... y-your a jerk.” Mo Xuanyu stuttered out, hiccuping as he finished off the peach.

“and your stupid.” Xue Yang shot back, reaching out to pinch Mo Xuanyu's face again.

The boy almost growled at him, slapping the hand away and backing up. His tears flowed hard again and he glared at Xue Yang. That ice he had felt back then, that deep cold in his gut, it seemed to start growing again.

“How can you call me a jerk and smack me when I graciously gave you some of my food?” Xue Yang asked, his tone over dramatic.

Mo Xuanyu sniffled, then mouth quivered a bit. “Why?”

“Why what?”

“W-why give m-me it in the first place?” Mo Xuanyu demanded, choking on tears. “I... I hit you.... That wasn't nice...”

“I gave it to you cause you hit me.” Xue Yang said rolling his eyes. “I thought you were a pampered little lady- then you turned out claws on me, right out of the blue. I want to fight you again, but your too weak to fight me and that's boring. Everyone else just backs off the moment I go mad in a fight- scared stupid. You went mad too though and that's damn amazing! I like a good challenge!”

“I don't... I don't want to fight you!” Mo Xuanyu cried, his tears falling fast again. “You just said my mama was dead! And... and she isn't! She's fine... she has to be fine! Everyone has to be fine! I just want you to leave me alone! I just want to go home! I hate it! I hate you! I hate everything!!!! I HATE IT!”

Mo Xuanyu tried to shove Xue Yang away, but his arms were caught and he was instead shoved into the wall. The older boy finished what he was eating of that tangulu, before almost crawling on top of Mo Xuanyu, who went stiff at the closeness.

“And I hate everything too. Cause people are bad, and they need to stop pretending they aren't.”

“I'M NOT BAD!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, only for Xue Yang to grab his forehead and press it into the wall.

“You attacked me first. You took my food and didn't say thank you.” The older boy huffed, “How does that make you a good person?”

“YOU WOULDN'T LEAVE ME ALONE!” Mo Xuanyu snapped back, struggling against him, “You keep saying mean things! You keep touching me! I don't want to fight you! I don't want to be here! I just want to go home! I just want to go home! I just want gege and mama! I want my baba! I DON'T WANT YOU TOUCHING ME! I don't like it! I don't like it! I don't like it! GO AWAY!”

Xue Yang instead grabbed his arms tighter, “If they wanted you, why are you out here all alone?”

Mo Xuanyu choked. He looked at Xue Yang with a very pained expression, and the ice it... it died. “Wh...what?”

“If they cared sooo much, why are you, out here?” Xue Yang asked again, looking more and more annoyed. “Why isn't mama with you if she cared?”

“she... she didn't... she didn't know....” Mo Xuanyu muttered, tearing up, remembering how he hadn't even gotten to tell her where he was going, why he wouldn't get to see her that month. “She... she didn't know... the bad men...”

“Bad men?” Xue Yang frowned, then rolled his eyes, “Don't tell me you got kidnapped. Man, you really are a little maiden aren't you? Maybe I should put some rouge on you and call you a princess!”

Mo Xuanyu looked at him, then shook his head... but not like how most boys would. Most boys would have shook their head in disgust, absolute distaste at the idea of wearing make up. Mo xuanyu however, shook his head like he was worried about doing that- like the idea of doing such a thing would mean trouble- in other words, he looked panicked.

Xue Yang took notice and raised a brow. “Why are you acting so weird? Like, I don't actually have any of that shit.... Who kidnapped you?”

“I... wasn't kidnapped...” Mo Xuanyu said looking away, “I was sent to them... cause if I wasn't they would hurt people or take gege. And... and I couldn't let them do that...”

“Sent? Who sent you?” Xue Yang asked.

Wondering why he was so concerned, Mo Xuanyu could only answer honestly, “my... my baba told me, I sent myself.”
“Your like, what? Six?”

“Nine!”

“Whatever, your nine and you think you sent yourself?” Xue Yang laughed, “Nah, I think your baba sent you away. He doesn't care about you.”

“HE does!” Mo Xuanyu argued lunging up again, only to be pushed back into the wall once more.

“If he really cared he would have fought to keep you home- and your brother clearly doesn't care cause he would have taken your place!”

“I went cause I knew he would take my place- he didn't know either!”

“Eh? So just your baba then. He hates you.”

“SHUT UP!” Mo Xuanyu cried out, trying to kick the older boy, only for him to shove Mo Xuanyu to the ground and pin him there.

“Grow up!” Xue Yang snapped, getting in real close. “The only options are your father doesn't care about you- or no one cares about you! Cause once your mama and gege found out, why didn't the come try and save you from the bad men? It's cause they don't care about you.”

“YOU DON'T KNOW THAT!” Mo Xuanyu argued, starting to sob, “GET OFF ME! I HATE YOU! JUST SHUT! SHUT UP! GO AWAY! I HATE YOU!”

Mo Xuanyu wailed as he he lay there, Xue Yang still pinning him to the floor. The older boy just sneered, slowly loosening his grip on the other before shaking his head.

“gods your an idiot. And a baby. All that fire and you use it to cry. Shame. Your actually rather boring.”

“...g...go away...” Mo Xuanyu hiccuped, turning his head away.

Xue Yang rolled his eyes, and finally got up. “Whatever- just know your going to have to pay me back for that peach. Since you won't fight me, you owe me.”

Mo Xuanyu sniffled, rolled over and gave him a wary look, “I... I don't have any money...”

“Then take something of equal value.” Xue Yang said with a shrug.

“T-Take?!” Mo Xuanyu looked even more upset. “I'm not stealing anything! That's not kind-”

Suddenly Xue Yang grabbed a rock and threw it at the boy. Mo Xuanyu squealed and covered his head, the rock bouncing off his arms.

“What?! Do you think I give a shit?! Nice? No one is 'nice'! Everyone just pretends to be nice when they got something they want. You think I got any damn money?”

Mo Xuanyu sniffled as he looked up, shrinking back. “...your... your parents-”

“Not everyone has those you damn brat.” Xue Yang snapped.

Mo Xuanyu flinched, curling up on himself and letting out a whimper. “I... I'm sorry...”

“Shut up!” Xue Yang snapped. “I don't need your damn apologies. For fuck sake I thought you were interesting. I don't got money, I don't got a home, and I don't got parents! Aren't you just an entitled, stupid, little fuck! You know what- you've actually pissed me off. You owe me twice as much now- two peaches and any sweets you can get a hold of. That or I gut you like a pig!”

Mo Xuanyu was crying again. “I... I'm sorry...”

“Why do you keep apologizing?!”

“Sorry!”
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Xue Yang snapped, and Mo Xuanyu kept his head down, crying harder.

There was a long silence, and the older boy just called it quits. He stormed over to his bedding, kicked it, and left. He left Mo Xuanyu in that abandoned little house all by himself. And he sat there for a while, allowing himself to cry. But when Xue Yang didn't come back- or any of his followers for that matter- Mo Xuanyu slowly got up. Part of him wanted to go, run and quickly find someone to point him the way to Lanling... but another part of him felt he would be a terrible person to not pay back Xue Yang for the peach. He wasn't dumb, he knew the older boy was just throwing his weight around, but he also knew that he did give Mo Xuanyu that peach. He... should repay him at the very least, given he did assume things and make Xue Yang upset.... and he did hit first.

So... Mo Xuanyu left in search of a way to get Xue Yang what he asked for...

And wouldn't you know it, his answer came in the market.

Mo Xuanyu walked about, noticing a few stands selling fruit and candies, but still didn't want to resort to stealing. He mindlessly brought his fingers up to his mouth, starting to bite on them before remembering Lijuan's threats of putting bitter oil on them. He pulled his hand down, and instead started to fiddle with his sleeves. Mo Xuanyu was unsure of what to do.

Just then, a bit further down, he heard a woman call out in exasperation.

“no, no, no no! None of these are what I am looking for!”

Mo Xuanyu looked down to see a shop front, one with pretty dresses and... pretty fans...

The shop owner flinched, laughing uncomfortably. “I'm sorry madam, but this is all we have... and since they are exported we don't have anyone to paint one to your taste....”

paint? Mo Xuanyu's eyes lit up as he started over.

The woman who was complaining was finely dressed and maybe middle aged. She crossed her arms, tsking as she held up a round silk fan. “You should have more options anyway! Regardless! This is a scam!”

“Maybe, if you can find someone to paint what you wish, we could sell you the materials and service for a third the price of a blank fan!” The shop owner said, trying to keep her to do buisness.

The woman scoffed, “And where am i-”

“I can paint it!” Mo Xuanyu called out, running over and quickly stepping in front of the woman. When she made a face, he quickly backed up, gave a flourished and proper bow, before standing up straight again and smiling warmly. “I can paint it. I am very good at painting, and can paint just about anything!”

“Sorry,” The woman scoffed, going to turn away, “I am not paying a beggar boy to paint my fan. You'll just run off with any money i-”

“No money.” Mo Xuanyu shook his head. “I won't take money... but if one could buy me two peaches and a tangulu than that could be our deal!”

The woman blinked, then gawked, then looked at the store owner, who shrugged. To be honest, getting an artist would cost thrice as much as just buying a fan- but a few pieces of fruit and a candy? That was... not even close to the price of an artist. She looked at the boy again, crossing her arms. “And why should I trust some beggar boy is any good with a brush.”

“Well, I am not a beggar.” Mo Xuanyu stated. “Actually I am lost, and am needing to find my way back to Lanling... but first I must pay someone back for their generosity. Which is why I need the items I requested as payment.”

The woman looked him over. She noticed his robes, while dirty, were not exactly ones worn by your average child, and his way of polite speak and manners wasn't common among street boys. And while there were a few bruises on his face, signs he had been in a fight, his smile was soft and genuine. After a moment, her curiosity got the better of her.

“Fine. But if it isn't good I am not buying it.” She then glared at the shop keeper. He then gave Mo xuanyu a hard look, knowing this boy couldn't pay him for the damages. But he also knew telling the customer no would have her refusing him business ever again, and well....

The shop owner sucked in his pride, and went to get some ink, ink-stone, brushes, as well as a blank round fan. When he returned, some people had already started to gather a little to see what was going on, curios of the boys skill. When the shop owner first put all the items down at a small table just outside, he thought it a waste... until the boy sat down carefully looking over the brushes.

Mo Xuanyu nodded at them before smiling up at the lady politely. “What exactly does this Madam Wish for me to paint?”

The woman smiled softly, but still tried to keep an air of argumentativeness. “I want a lotus, large and blooming. Make it take up most of the fan and....” She explained her vision in full detail, and Mo Xuanyu listened intently. He nodded once she was finished, and immediately fixed his sleeves, before preparing the ink and setting to work.

It didn't take long for a few strokes to start taking a form and making both shop owner and Madam realize the boy wasn't blowing hot air. Soon a larger crowd had gathered, watching over each others shoulders as the boy painted the fan. Among the crowd, a few scruffy looking boys also took notice, one of them leading the group, and when he saw what was going on, his expression went dark.

It took a while, but soon the fan was complete, exactly as the lady asked. Mo Xuanyu was careful to not touch the surface of the silk before turning it to face the lady.

“It's still wet, so it should not yet be used, but I hope I did as the Madam envisioned-.”

“IT IS EXACTLY AS I ENVISIONED!” She snapped, taking the handle of the fan and looking it over more closely. “this is immaculate! Are you a prodigy of some kind?!”

“I... just had a good teacher...” Mo Xuanyu beamed, only to feel a pang of sadness. After all, Lan Xichen was still out there, somewhere... and missing...

“You asked for what again?” the lady asked, waving over a young servant girl who had been standing nearby, and handing her the fan carefully. “Peaches and Tangulu? You look sickly, why don't I get you a proper meal? Yes? I would love to-”

“Just the peaches and tangulu, thank you.” Mo Xuanyu politely cut in. “I just simply wish to pay my dues and get back to my home.”

“Of course of course!” The woman said, waving over to a fruit stand. She did as she promised and bought him everything he asked for then made to say something to her maid. After that she began to turn back around. “Little one, you said you were trying to get home. Where did you say you... huh?” When she looked back, he was gone, and others also only just noticed his vanishing as they had been too busy staring at the fan. “little boy?”

Mo Xuanyu hadn't run off. Instead Xue Yang, who had seen him at the center of attention, abruptly ran in and snatched him once he had the peaches and tangulu, then bolted away. The younger boy was so surprised by the suddenness of being snatched away by him, that for several minutes he let himself be dragged out of the crowds and down an ally. However, sense came back to him, and he suddenly started pulling back.

“Why did you grab me like-”

Xue Yang spun around jerking on Mo Xuanyu's arm as he glared at him. “What's your problem?!”

“... HUH?!” Mo Xuanyu just looked at him confused.

“Don't act stupid!” Xue Yang snapped, the other boys who had been following, stopping and fleeing back the other way when they saw how mad their leader was. “You Could have asked to leave! You could have asked for a free ride home! Why are you instead making fun of me?!”

“Making... how am I making fun of you?!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, feeling rather offended. “You asked me to pay you back. So I am paying you back.”
“No one actually wants to pay people back unless its with a knife in their gut!” Xue Yang snapped. “You were supposed to run home to your stupid parents and gege! You could have- so why are you paying me back!?”

“Cause you asked me to!” Mo Xuanyu yelled in exasperation. “You can't just ask one thing and expect another! If you wanted me to just leave town, you should have just told me that!”

“It's implied!”

“Poorly!”

Xue Yang looked like he was about to blow his top off and Mo Xuanyu felt aggrieved. Finally, just done with everything this boy had put him through today, Mo Xuanyu did something he never would have normally done. He jerked his hand away, grabbed one of the peaches, turned around and took a big bite out of it as he started to walk away.

“...” Xue Yang watched him take about two, or three steps, before realization hit him. “What- hey! That was for me!”

“YA?” Mo Xuanyu snapped, mouth half full. He swallowed, and then gave Xue Yang an accusatory look. “Well you didn't actually want them apparently! Or are you not saying what you mean again! Cause I'm not playing stupid games with stupid jerks, who can't say what they actually want!”

Xue Yang gawked at him, like he couldn't comprehend what this kid had said to him. He just stared at Mo Xuanyu as he held out the peach and the tangulu, waiting for him to take it. When he didn't after about a minute or two, Mo Xuanyu huffed and turned to leave.

His wrist was grabbed, and when he turned around to glare again at the older boy, he paused. Xue Yang was shaking... but not out of anger like Mo Xuanyu had worried he would have been. Instead, Xue Yang was holding back a laugh.

“You... your a real piece of work you damn brat!” He let out a laugh and suddenly pulled Mo Xuanyu back. The smaller boy went stiff as Xue Yang wrapped his arm around the others shoulders, leaning in and... and biting the tangulu while it was still in Mo Xuanyu's hand. That made him feel funny, but he couldn't say why as Xue Yang leaned into his face and smiled a big toothy grin, one that showed those sharp canines. “Forget what I said earlier. I think I do like you. A lot in fact. Lets be friends.”

“... no.” Mo Xuanyu grumbled.

“Too bad.” Xue Yang sneered, squeezing the younger boy with a side hug. “It's going to be late soon, why not stay in the hide out with me tonight. Then tomorrow, if you want, you can go back home.” he said that last part with an odd tone and Mo Xuanyu only felt even more confused.

Did this kid hate him? Like him? Just want to mess with him? This Xue Yang was...

“Your weird....” Mo Xuanyu grumbled, feeling a warmth in his face he couldn't explain.

“And your stupid.”

“Jerk.”

“Dummy.”
“It's Mo Xuanyu.”

“Huh?” Xue Yang tilted his head.

“My name.” Mo Xuanyu said, glaring at him. “It's Mo Xuan Yu. Not stupid. Not baby. Not dummy. Mo. Xuan. Yu.”

Xue Yang smiled even wider, “okay, Yu-didi.”

“Mo Xuanyu!” the younger boy clarified a red flush on his face. “Call me Mo Xuanyu and nothing else! We are not friends! You're a bully!”

Xue Yang just pouted then. “Hypocrite. Calling me bully when I have a name! It's x-”

“Xue Yang.” Mo Xuanyu cut in, wriggling out of his grip and shoving the fruit and tangulu into his arms. “I heard the others call you that. So, your Xue Yang, and I am Mo Xuanyu. No more funny names.”

“Okay...” Xue Yang chuckled, rolling the peach in his off hand. “... Yu-didi.”

Mo Xuanyu shoved him then. He was no bright red, and he could feel heat coming off his face. He couldn't explain why, and he was very afraid it might have to do with his oddness- But he didn't want to reveal such a important secret thing to such a... such a... a jerk!

Even so, he took Xue Yang up on that offer of the place to sleep for the night.... and the night after that. The only reason Mo Xuanyu stayed another day longer in this town was cause he and Xue Yang just started talking. Sure he stayed indifferent to the older boy, but when he started telling stories Mo Xuanyu was captivated. This seemed to make Xue Yang happy, as he had a truly captive audience for his tall tales. Mo Xuanyu even started telling him about strange beasts he had seen thanks to his brother, and talked about how he liked to paint, and all the different kinds of birds and bugs he knew. Xue Yang was more interested in the beasts then anything else, asking questions and then asking Mo Xuanyu to draw them for him. The younger boy was oddly suspicious of where he got the ink, brush, and paper from.

The other boys, who had been a bit put off by Mo Xuanyu, were now even more put off. Xue Yang had been known all over town as an insane little bastard, who would steal your things then cut you for fun!... and now he seemed to be becoming best buds with this weird kid who acted a bit younger then his age- rather sweet to most people, even them. It just didn't add up to them why Xue Yang of all people would like this random kid. He hated everyone, and played with them like tools. And it wasn't like Mo Xuanyu was the first one to every talk back, it's just that he was the first to talk back, lose a fight, and still went and tried to pay Xue Yang back... and still was talking back to him! The nerve of this one boy.... Maybe that was why Xue Yang liked him. Cause where in the world did this kid get the nerve to keep talking to a boy like Xue Yang.

Mo Xuanyu would keep trying to end their conversations half way through, remembering he needed to go- but would stop when Xue Yang whined or complained that he wanted to see a picture or hear about something else or this or that. It was almost like... Xue Yang didn't actually want him to leave now that they were getting along... if you could call his insistent teasing and making fun of Mo Xuanyu getting along.

When the next night came, Mo Xuanyu swore up and down he had to go. He had to leave town the next day to head home, no matter what.

“There is bad things happening, and I need to get back to my brother and baba.” Mo Xuanyu said with a yawn as he lay down sleepily on the hard cool ground. “I really got to.... I really do...”

“Sure...” Xue Yang murmured, almost glaring at him as he watched him fall asleep. Not really a glare of one who was genuinely angry, but a tad annoyed. He was laying on his pile of cushions and straw looking over at the other boy once he began to breath rhythmically. Xue Yang wasn't even sure the kid was fully asleep yet when scoffed and rolled over, murmuring to himself, “...or you could just forget about them and stay here....”

The third morning came quicker then Mo Xuanyu thought, feeling he barely slept at all when the sun glared through the holes in the broken roof and open door. He slowly sat up, rubbing his eyes, before looking around. Xue Yang was no where to be seen, which while was a little strange, Mo Xuanyu didn't fully mind. It meant he could go without the older boy trying to drag him back inside to talk some more. He really needed to get home.

So, Mo Xuanyu collected himself and headed out to town. He asked a shop owner that recognized him from a few days prior about the way to Lanling, and was told to head east to another town- there should be some folks who take the journey to the city once every couple weeks to deliver goods. Mo Xuanyu thanked him, and was made ready to leave when the maid of the woman who he had made the fan for, came running up to him.

“Hey little gongzi!”

Mo Xuanyu turned and smiled up at her warmly. “Yes?”

“I dunno who he was, but there was a man that came into town this morning, looking for you I think.” she said kindly. “Gave your description and everything... your name is Mo Xuanyu right?”

“Yes it is.” Mo Xuanyu answered.... then paused, “what did the man look like? Was there anyone with him?”

“No. Just him.” The maid answered. “He was quite tall with black robes. Middle aged maybe? Can't say much else save he looked a bit... well he seemed a bit stiff, for a lack of polite way of describing it... does that sound familiar?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned for a second, not at first thinking of who that could be... that was till he remembered why he was in the town of Kuizhou. The boy went rather pale and this concerned the maid, but before she could ask why he was so scared, he ran.

He knew he needed to get out of town- and he knew that staying to the main road might not be safe... he ducked into an ally and started to breath heavily. But what if he already talked to the shop owner? He might be waiting for me on the road to the next town... what do I do? Why is he looking for me?! Is it Wen Chao? Why would Wen Chao send Wen Zhuliu to get me? He tried to grab me in the cave before, but why? What does Wen Clan want with me? Or is it just cause I escaped with everyone? I don't know! I don't know!

Mo Xuanyu started to tear up, scared out of his mind about getting dragged back to Qishan. He was so confused, so afraid... but not enough to not notice some of the boys running out of a ally across from him. He watched them, panicked and some even glancing back, as they bolted. One kid paused, looked back and frowned.

“Xue Yang really did it now... you don't think that guys going to kill him? Do you?”
“Who cares?!” a bigger boy said, shoving the prior out of his way. “Good riddance! He's the idiot that challenged the guy!”
“...” Mo Xunayu frowned, watching them all go, not a single one staying to help Xue Yang. And why would they? Mo Xuanyu knew they didn't respect their 'leader.' they were scared of him. Now there was a chance he was in danger, they weren't going to go back and help him. Being scared himself didn't help, now that Mo Xuanyu wasn't sure what to do. He didn't really like Xue Yang either... sure he had been nicer to him yesterday- but he had been 'nice' to him for giving him that peach. As far as he knew, Xue Yang could have still been messing with him yesterday.

…

But if he was in trouble...

But what if it was with Wen Zhuliu?
…

Mo Xuanyu whimpered to himself, feeling all kinds of afraid, but... but if...

Finally, without much further thought, he bolted across the street to the ally the boys ran from. He only stopped running when he got inside and stayed quiet as he made his way down the shadow side street. It didn't take him long to locate Xue Yang, as he heard the boy yelling at someone.

“Don't turn your back on me you damn bastard! I will end you!”

Mo Xuanyu started to speed up- but cut himself off when he heard the other persons voice. “Leave it. I'm not wasting my time on you. Understand if you keep coming at me, I am not afraid to break your arm.”

That voice was Wen Zhuliu's, and that confirmed Mo Xuanyu's fears. He slowly peaked around the corner, just as Xue Yang tried running at the man with a small knife. Mo Xuanyu had seen Xue Yang playing with that knife yesterday, not knowing if he had it before, or just had stolen it that day, but now he was trying to stab Wen Zhuliu of all people. The boy watched as the man turned, and with one motion from his hand, knocked the knife out of Xue Yang's grip, then kicked him in the shin. The older boy hit the ground with a guttural sound, before jumping back up and swinging at him.

Mo Xuanyu's guess was that Xue Yang saw Wen Zhuliu walking the back alleys and since he is more finely dressed, assumed it some wealthy man or something and might be a good hassling. But it could have been anything else too. Xue Yang having a bad morning, or deciding he didn't like Wen Zhuliu's face. Either way, Mo Xuanyu knew that the older boy had made a terrible mistake coming after him.

Wen Zhuliu's brow knit as he caught the boys arm, turning it till Xue Yang slammed back down on his knees, yelling out, before cursing up a storm.

“LET GO YOU DAMN BASTARD!”

“Do I need to break your arm for you to leave me alone. Mind your own business and back off. I would rather not hurt a child. This is my last warning.”

Mo Xuanyu hoped to all that was good, that Xue Yang would take that and just leave, then he could leave too knowing the older boy was fine... But Xue Yang was Xue Yang and he would never bow his head like that.

“Fuck you!” He snapped, lunging up and biting down on Wen Zhuliu's arm.

The man barely flinched, but started to move his hand, ready to snap the older boy's wrist.

Mo Xuanyu panicked. He snatched a rock from the ground and threw it- hitting Wen Zhuliu in the back of the head. It was quick enough that Xue Yang didn't get his wrist broken, but Mo Xuanyu was too slow to try and duck back into the ally before the man turned and saw him. Wen Zhuliu immediately dropped Xue Yang, before spinning around and rushing over to grab him.

Mo Xuanyu didn't stay put, running back down the alley, knocking over a few boxes to try and slow down the man.

The problem was, even then, Wen Zhuliu was faster then him, and more agile. The man simply jumped over the boxes, took a few fast steps, and then had Mo Xuanyu in his grip, pulling him back into the ally. Mo Xuanyu went to cry out, but Wen Zhuliu covered his mouth and took a step away from the street so no passerby would try to be a hero.

“Quiet down, and calm yourself.” The man said, firmly holding the boy while he struggled to escape, “I don't want to hurt you.”

Mo Xuanyu struggled, even as Wen Zhuliu turned him around and gave him a once over. Then he made to pick Mo Xuanyu up.

The boy shoved him and tried to pull away, snapping at him, “If you don't want to hurt me, let me go! Just let me go!”

Wen Zhuliu didn't answer him, just maneuvered him so he was carrying him more comfortably. “If you struggle like this when we take to the air, you'll fall.”

“Why?!” Mo Xuanyu demanded, wriggling and squirming in the mans arms. “Just let me go!!!”

“... you angered Wen Gongzi, and he wants to deal with you.... and Wen Xu has taken a interest in you...” Wen Zhuliu's face went a bit dark and stiff. “I can't say why, but it is not something I am sure you will get out of unscathed.”

Mo Xuanyu felt himself tear up at that. He started fighting Wen Zhuliu harder as the man finally was able to get his sword out to fly off. “Then don't take me to them! Let me go!”

“Can't do that.” Wen Zhuliu answered stiffly.

“Why not?!” Mo Xuanyu sobbed. “Why not let me go?!”

“I owe Wen Ruohan a great many things.” Wen Zhuliu said, before finally looking into the boys eyes, “He gave me orders, so I follow them. You're but a child. Stay still. Don't do anything foolish.”

“I hate you.” Mo Xuanyu hissed, shaking as Wen Zhuliu stepped on his sword.

The man watched him for a moment, then..... “I do not often give advice... but for you i'll say this. That feeling you had, back on Mount Muxi when you got mad at Wen Chao, right before you entered the cave,” Wen Zhuliu's expression darkened. “That feeling is what will keep you alive. Wen Xu can be very cruel, so Use it and that mind of yours to survive.”

With that, they flew up. Mo Xuanyu only struggled a second longer... until he looked down and saw the shrinking form of Xue Yang starring up at him with a blank expression. He probably would never see that boy again.... and... and for that and many other fears and feelings, Mo Xuanyu cried harder, shoving his head down into his captures shoulder. His fate was yet unknown.

…

Meng Yao walked slowly, making sure to keep his head low and his wits keen. He glanced over to the group of men in white robes, with red suns as they went from house to house, pulling people out and making demands. The one who seemed to be leading them looked rather bored, annoyed even, flames along his collar as he glared at each person brought out.

“We still have not found Zewu-jun.” One of the men said as Meng Yao reached a small stall, where the owner was pretending not to also be watching the strangers. “But We are still looking.”

The young man leading them tsked, before flicking his sleeve and waving the one who approached him off. “Just keep looking and don't keep bothering me meaninglessly.”

Meng Yao payed for some food, took them and continued onto another stall. While the streets were not as busy as they used to be, especially with these strangers knocking on every door, people tried to remain normal... tried...

“You there.” Meng Yao smiled softly as the man approached him, “Where do you live? And have you seen the man we are looking for? Tall, white robes with a forehead ribbon. He is a very wanted man and-”

“I mean no disrespect, but your lot asked me all this when you checked my house two days ago.” Meng Yao said quietly, still smiling. “I could show you again if need be-”

“Don't be smart.” The soldier snapped... but then huffed and turned away. “If we already checked, then just don't make us have need to check there again.”

Meng Yao did not reply to that, instead heading to the next shop and buying what he needed. As he did, he overheard a lot.

“Wen Xu, when we find Zewu-jun, what is to happen then?”

the one called Wen Xu, who wore the flamed collared robes, sighed spinning his sword in his off hand as he watched strangers get pulled out of their own homes. “We burn the books, then take him to Qishan. After that it's up to my father. He is the next leader of Lan, so his actions represent them. If he refuses to beg for forgiveness my father will probably have him killed....” He suddenly smiled something cruel then, as if an idea crossed his mind. “But, I mean, if father would allow it, While Zewu-jun is not an interesting person on his own, he seems to really fall under the 'jade' part of twin jades. Maybe I can see about using him in my collection....”

Meng Yao hid a look that crossed his face, but was distracted when a man atop a sword came flying down to greet this Wen Xu. The young man that descended from the sword got close and spoke quietly... but Meng Yao had good ears.

“Wen Gongzi, I have urgent news regarding your request of me.”

“Speak.”

“During the night hunt on Mount Muxi, your brother lost his power over the other clan disciples during a fight with the yao beast that you found for him. He tried to punish them by locking them down with the beast for their mutiny but they escaped and have ran off back to their clans.”

“... idiot.” Wen Xu hissed, glaring at the ground. He paused, then asked, “What about the boy?”

Boy? Meng Yao mentally raised a brow.

“He also fled, but your brother sent Wen Zhuliu to collect him... however he has offended your brother, who might do him harm...”

Wen Xu scoffed... before smiling that cruel smile again. Crossing both arms behind his back. He called out to the group with a demanding tone “Keep searching, and send me news when you find him or make your way to the next village.”

With that he took his own sword and left.

Meng Yao finished his shopping, and proceeded to head to the farthest edge of town, where the houses were simple and walled, but nowhere near fancy or interesting to look at. It was what was inside, that might peak peoples interests. Kind of like Meng Yao...

He walked up to his gate, carefully opened it, then stepped inside, shutting it tightly behind him. He crossed the court yard, then over the threshold into the house before setting the food he had bought on a small table.

“The one leading the search is heading out.” Meng Yao said with a soft voice. “They will likely slow their search to move on. You'll be able to move around more freely once that happens... I hope your not too cramped her, Zewu-jun.”

The man who had been sitting by a closed window in that small house just smiled back, shaking his head. “Friend, I have already told you. You can call me, Lan Xichen.”

Chapter Text

Lan Xichen smiled at Meng Yao as he turned back to putting his collection of purchased goods away. He smiled, but deep down a lone cold sadness had started to make its way in. It was only thanks to Meng Yao's good graces he wasn't in the custody of the Wen Clan at this very moment. Taking him in after finding him alone in the woods, even hiding him away when the Wen's came knocking. Letting him stay there with the Lan Clan tomes and scrolls, letting him stay indeffinetly even, as Meng Yao had never told him when to leave, just to go when he felt he was safe. Lan Xichen was grateful, could only ever be grateful after being aloud here for weeks now... but.... he was also feeling lost.

Stuck inside this small house, Lan Xichen knew nothing. He could learn nothing, not about his brother, his uncle, his father.... he could not learn a thing about what the Wen's were doing now, who was safe and who was not safe... all he could do was lay low and pray that a guiding light would show him a way out.

He looked up, watching Meng Yao grab a few of the ingredients and begin prepping their lunch. Getting up, Lan Xichen came over rather quickly and tapped the younger man's shoulder, “allow me to help.”

Meng Yao looked up, then laughed, “No need. Zewu-Jun can rest. I can prepare meals just fine.”

“I know you can, but I still want to help.” Lan Xichen replied. “And please, call me by my name, not my title.”

Meng Yao gave him a soft look. “I would not feel comfortable doing so..”

Lan Xichen shook his head, then placed a gentle hand upon his shoulder. “And why not? You've been so kind to me. A friend in a dark time. So I thank you and wish you would call me by my name... A-Yao.”

Meng Yao slipped up, dropping what he was holding. He had always had that small soft smile on his lips, but when Lan Xichen said that, he almost looked like he choked on something. He looked back hiding an even bigger smile, “That was … that was.... Xichen....”

“See, I knew you could say my name.” Lan Xichen said with a grin, that made the young man stutter over himself before turning back to the meal.

Meng Yao still didn't let him help cook though, but after that he was fine with just watching him. As the young man cooked Lan Xichen sat down at the table, watching him and waiting. His mind wandered back and forth between the nice present, the fears of the past, and the unknown future. It was not until Meng Yao spoke up that Lan Xichen stayed in the present.

“I over heard some of those men talking.” Meng Yao said. “They were discussing finishing searching around here soon. And as I said before, their leader left. Wen Xu I believe his name was...”

“I know him....” Lan Xichen replied, then asked, “Did he say why he was leaving?”

“Something about his brother losing control over some disciples from other clans... and something about a boy.” Meng Yao answered honestly. “He left right after the boy was mentioned. I do not know much of anything else besides that.... I expect those men will have left here by the end of the week....”

Lan Xichen frowned then, worried about what the bit about the disciples from other clans was. And who was the boy? He clenched his fist but just as quickly let it go as he sat with Meng Yao and they began to eat. He just hoped whoever the child was, he would be safe... and he refused to think about what might happen to himself if he got caught....

…

“Four days!” Wen Chao shouted up at Wen Zhuliu as he descended from the sky upon his sword, the rain coming down fast.

Mo Xuanyu clutched onto Wen Zhuliu tightly as the man stepped off his sword, Wen Chao's voice was shrill, echoing across the courtyard of the large education office, not even muffled as rain poured on them. It had started raining about halfway back to Qishan soaking the boy as he refused to remove his face from where it was pressed into Wen Zhuliu's shoulder.

“Why did it take you four days to catch a damn brat?! Four Damn Days?!”

“Apologies.” was all Wen Zhuliu answered, his voice lacking any emotion and his eyes ahead not making contact with the young man.

“Whatever!” Wen Chao scoffed, waving his hand, before he then ordered, “Put him down! The brat needs to face proper punishment. He cannot accept his punishment with you holding him like a toddler! Put him down!”

Wen Zhuliu stood there a second, then bent over so he could do as he was asked and put Mo Xuanyu down. However, He waited a moment, then stiffly said, “Let go.”

Mo Xuanyu had clawed his fingers into the back of the mans robes, unwilling to let go and face Wen Chao alone. He was shaking as he tried to grip tighter, but was forced to yield, when Wen Zhuliu reached up and put pressure on both his wrists. It didn't hurt, but it caused Mo Xuanyu's grip to loosen involuntarily, and so he resigned himself to standing on his own, refusing to look the man in the face when he pulled away and stepped back.

It was barely a second after he stood on his own, that Mo Xuanyu was falling to the ground as Wen Chao, an umbrella in one hand, used the other to lash out and smack the boy across the face- hard.

Mo Xuanyu gritted his teeth as he hit the stone ground with a splash, his robes muddied and wet as he shrunk into a ball there in the puddle he landed in. Wen Chao wasn't done with him though, kicking him while he was down, finally getting a soft cry out of Mo Xuanyu as he tried to curl up even more.

“That's what you get for biting me you damn brat!” Wen Chao hissed, flicking his sleeve as he glared down at the boy. “It's this kind of behavior that makes me even wonder what Jin Clan teaches you insolent pests!- teaching it's youngest master to act like a damn animal! You are nothing but a bastard dog- is your mother some whore bitch then? A dog that bites the hand that-”

Mo Xuanyu had heard him, the words coming out of his mouth about his mother, and that deep cold in his gut grew once more. this time sharply and abruptly, like a dagger made of ice stabbing into his chest. He grabbed a rock from the cobble stone path and turned, throwing it at Wen Chao as hard as he could. Mo Xuanyu's aim was off and it regretfully missed, only seeming to piss the young man off more. Wen Chao cut off his own berating to swing out and kick Mo Xuanyu again, this time in the stomach, causing the nine year old to crumple like paper. There was a second kick, and the boy just stayed on the ground, starting to cry, more out of rage then pain, as Wen Chao huffed.

“You stupid brat! You really do not know your place! Jiaojiao!”

Wang Lingjiao, who was sitting just within the cover of the education office smiled a little too giddy as a servant followed her out with an umbrella. “Yes Xiao Wen-Gongzi.”

“You said you wanted the boy to pay for trying to stop you. Do what you like, just don't kill him.” Wen Chao said with a sickly sweet voice before stepping back. Wen Zhuliu didn't move, just looked away with a dark expression, already having seen that ice in the boys eyes.

Wang Lingjiao looked a little too happy as she strutted over to Mo Xuanyu, who trembled as he looked up, still fuming- only to get kicked again. This time the kick wasn't as bad, as the woman was not anywhere near as tough as Wen Chao, and seemed to be as if each kick was now more for show. Mo Xuanyu just tried to scoot away, whimpering as he covered his head and face from her. That ice was growing. She laughed at him, kicking him three more times before motioning towards a servant. He walked up, and took Mo Xuanyu by his arms, lifting him off the ground. He held him there as Wang Lingjiao pulled out a branding iron and spun it around.

“now what should I do?” She hummed, pointing it toward the boy and spinning it in his face as he gritted his teeth. “Should I brand your throat so you can't talk back? Should I break your arm for trying to steal the branding iron from me and getting that nasty Wei Wuxian to hurt me like that? Or should I stab out your eyes like the punishment I deemed fit for that bitch in the cave?”

Mo xuanyu didn't answer, squirming in the servants arms, and feeling the warm tears mix with the cold rain and mud on his face.

She hummed, then... shoved the iron to his chest. Mo Xuanyu yelped in horror, but she hadn't put any spiritual power into it, only bruising him with that jab. Seeing him cry out and start sobbing made Wang Lingjiao laugh, as she pointed the iron at his face. Wen Chao chuckled from behind her as she made fun of the helpless boy, “Is the brat scared? Maybe I should stab you in the throat. Hush that pointless crying.”

Grabbing his face, Wang Lingjiao jerked his head back and got the branding iron very close to Mo Xuanyu's neck who started sobbing uncontrollably. She had put some of power into it this time, causing the boy to feel the heat so close to his throat. He didn't move now, save choking back his tears, not wanting to accidentally touch it- scared to even swallow spit in case the movement caused him to graze it. It was a strange feeling now, deep inside, something like terror, one that seemed to mix with that cold feeling deep inside that hadn't dissipated from when Wen Chao had said such horrid things about his mother.... instead it was growing, mixing with his fear, making his heart race....

Wang Lingjiao only laughed even harder at the fear she saw in the boy, teasing him with vile and cruelty. “Not so courageous now are you? Not so brave when you have to face the consequences for your actions?... However, now that I think about it, it would be a waste to burn your throat, or your eye...” She pulled back the iron, the heat dispersing, before speaking in a dark tone. “ I think I might break your arm instead.”

She reached out, ready to take the boys arm. Sure, she wouldn't be able to snap it by herself, but she wanted to be holding it when it snapped, feel the crack when the boy screamed in pain. Mo Xuanyu just closed his eyes, knowing there was nothing he could do.

Just As Wang Lingjiao was about to demand the servant break his arm, said servant looked up and went pale... and something hit the ground right behind her. She turned just as a hand grabbed her wrist, jerking it away from the boys arm. Looking back, she was about to yell at whoever it was, but when she saw, she too went white- before being thrown backwards and to the ground where she fell into the mud.

Mo Xuanyu heard a tsking, and slowly opened his eyes, breathing heavy as he looked up... staring at the profile of Wen Xu.

“Break his arm? And possible damage his talents? The ones I said I wanted? Because he snatched a stupid piece of metal out of your hand and you got a little bruised by someone else? You really are nothing but a whiny whore.” Wen Xu sneered at Wang Lingjiao who scuttled back towards Wen Chao.

The later looked both shocked and aggrieved at his brothers sudden appearance, so he shouted, “Why are you- you can't just-”

“Shut up.” Wen Xu huffed, “Don't act so offended! You know that Fuqin has already heard about your little failure at Mount Muxi? He's infuriated!”

Wen Chao froze, seemed to pale for a second, then immediately went red with anger, “That was not my fault! They retaliated first! It was a mutiny!”

“Then you should have killed them all.” Wen Xu snapped... but the he abruptly then paused with a creepy smile slowly stretching across his face. He turned to the boy still held in the servants grip. “... well... not all of them.”

“...” Wen Chao looked at Mo Xuanyu, then his brother, and something clicked. “The only reason I had him dragged back here was to give him to you-”

“Really?” Wen Xu asked, his tone turning spiteful. He reached out, grabbed Mo Xuanyu's face and pointed it toward Wen Chao, “The only reason and yet you let someone slap him, and bruised his face? Yet you have your whore threatening to break his arm- or even burn his face? I want him for those things and you want to ruin him, yet claim your going to hand him over to-”

Mo Xuanyu wasn't thinking, he still had that twisting coldness and fear swirling in his chest. He jerked his head away before biting down on Wen Xu's hand. The elder of the two Wen brothers went still, his face twitching slightly as he glanced back at the boy, biting down into his hand like a cornered street cat.

“... ow...”

Wen Zhuliu looked over then, his expression twisting. His eyes went to Wen Xu, who cocked his head at Mo Xuanyu, who was still crying as he bit down as hard as he could. The Wen heir eyed him for a good long time, before jerking his hand away. He looked at it, smiled, and then.... and then patted Mo Xuanyu on the head.

“Xiao Maque wants to fight back. Good. I want to see that.”

Mo Xuanyu shivered, blinking back the tears and the rain droplets. He glared up at Wen Xu, who looked at him in the eyes. The boy's lip trembled but he said not a word as he cried... and he hated....

“... who slapped him and bruised his face?” Wen Xu asked suddenly.

“Eh?” Wen Chao frowned with a nervous cough.

Wen Xu gave his brother a hard look over his shoulder. “Who, hit him.”

“Some of those bruises were already there when I collected him.” Wen Zhuliu admitted from the sideline.

“Oh?” Wen Xu chuckled, “Then who slapped him?”

Wen Zhuliu didn't say.

This only seemed to confirm the Wen Heir's hunch and he strolled right over to his brother. “Chao-didi, did you hit my new pet?”

Wen Chao was about to defend himself- but then stopped. There was a look of something startled in his eyes. “P-Pet?! He...” He looked at Mo Xuanyu, who now looked confused alongside his tears, before looking at his brother, now smiling nervously, “You didn't tell me before you wanted to add him to your collection... if... if I had known I would have just handed him over back then when you asked Wen Zhuliu to keep an eye on him!”

“That's the thing. I wasn't certain then yet.” Wen Xu huffed, “I needed to know if he had claws and teeth. Since you had the urge to chase him down, I knew he must have done something... speaking of,” He looked over at Wen Zhuliu, “since I have seen that look in his eyes myself, I assume you have too?”
Wen Zhuliu nodded, but didn't make eye contact. Mo Xuanyu looked over at him, unsure what they meant.

Wen Xu smiled wider, “Good. Good.” he pointed at the servant holding Mo Xuanyu. “Let him go. I am taking him back with me to Nightless City. As for you, A-Chao, figure out a way to appease Fuqin before the end of the week. After that, it is likely that a lesson will need to be taught to those who defy Wen Clan..”

Wen Chao pursed his lips as the servant abruptly dropped Mo Xuanyu. “We both know there is very little that can appease Fuqin once he gets a certain way...”

Mo Xuanyu, the moment he could stand, immediately made to bolt away, but Wen Zhuliu caught his arm. He struggled, and shoved at the man, who gave him a sympathetic look. Wen Zhuliu shook his head at the boy, the only warning he was going to get.

“Why thank you Wen Zhuliu.” Wen Xu said with a snarky tone, “But don't act like you don't sympathize. You pity Xiao Maque, don't you?” Wen Zhuliu didn't answer, and the Wen Heir hummed... but then paused. “Ah... I almost forgot.” and then he turned.

SLAP!

Wang Lingjiao almost shrieked loud enough to wake the dead when Wen Xu turned and slapped her across the face.

“WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?!” Wen Chao shouted, grabbing her and pulling her away from his brother.

“I wasn't going to slap you.” Wen Xu said in a matter of fact tone. “But you still needed to learn some kind of lesson for trying damage my things... so I just hurt yours.”

Mo Xuanyu was out of it, struggling and fighting- at one point even clawing and attempting to bite at Wen Zhuliu. The man simply pulled the boys arm up, both making it harder to pull away, and keeping his hand out of range of the nine year old's teeth.

“He is a bit too rowdy to be taking with me like this.” Wen Xu frowned. “... Wen Zhuliu, best to either clip his wings or help him rest. I would prefer not to have him damaged, but-”

Wen Zhuliu understood what the young man meant, and before he could finish, he sudden struck out, hitting the side of the boys neck. It wasn't a strong strike- just enough to make him go unconscious. Mo Xuanyu collapsed immediately, caught by Wen Zhuliu who laid him down on the ground.

“Ha.” Wen Xu snorted, crossing over with a mean look. “You really didn't want to break his legs.”

“I won't injure a child like that.” Wen Zhuliu admitted, glaring at the ground.

“No. You won't hurt him like that.” Wen Xu argued, bending down and brushing the wet hair out of Mo Xuanyu's face. “cause he's just like you... or rather like you were. A phoenix restricted from spreading his wings and being reborn... my phoenix.”

Wen Zhuliu paused, glancing at Mo Xuanyu's now unconscious form... before standing up and turning his back. The rain poured only harder as Wen Xu lifted the boy up in his arms....

….

That feeling is what will keep you alive. Wen Xu can be very cruel, so Use it and that mind of yours to survive...

When Mo Xuanyu began to come to, it was to nothing but his own waking. He felt... warm. Sitting up, he gently rubbed his eyes, before blinking and looking about him. The light was dim, and allowed him to take in the room around him with some vague shapes that slowly took from. He was on a small bed of sorts, more like a fancy sleeping cot, that sat in a small room maybe four and a half meters wide and long in equal measure. A small tea table stood opposite of the bed, and nothing else was with in... the walls?

Mo Xuanyu frowned as he grabbed his head, a slight headache pounding as he tried to take in his surroundings more clearly. His head spun and it was still too dark... he looked down at the light...

Down?

Mo Xuanyu frowned even deeper, letting his eyes follow all around him in a complete circle at the ring of light very close to the floor... it was then that he realized the room was round... and... and those were not walls. He reached out from where he was sat on the cot, pressing his hand through some lines against the surface of the false wall, feeling it give. A curtain. The ring waved a little and those lines on the inside of the curtain shined. They were bars...

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, and looked up as those lines- bars, seemed to converge at the top, where a dome ceiling sat maybe another five meters high. It's as his mind began to wake, he realized what he was in... and worse he remembered everything. His breathing picked up as he quickly got to his feet, feeling around the bars.

Door... door... where is the door to this thing?

He gripped the bars-which had a gap of maybe twelve, or up to fourteen centimeters between each of them- and started pulling and pushing, trying to find the door, circling the room. About halfway between the bed and the desk, while following the edge of the circle, Mo Xuanyu finally felt the bars shake slightly. He felt around, his eyes not fully adjusted to the partial darkness, until he felt the square of a handle. Reaching through the bars, he felt around until his fingers came across a keyhole. The curtain moved, parting slightly then, and he got a unexpected amount of light right in his eyes.

It startle Mo Xuanyu, blinding him and causing him to stumble back. His arm hit the top of one of the bars he reached through, cause a noise... and sounds came from outside the false room. Mo Xuanyu ended up falling onto his butt, and when he sat up, it was only then he realized he wasn't in his normal clothes. Before he had been wearing a version of the Jin Clan robes lacking the white peony on the chest, and a more cream color then pure yellow. Now his robes were black. He could tell there was a pattern on them, but in the partial darkness he could not see what it was.

Just then, the curtain was lifted slightly, and Mo Xuanyu had to cover his eyes as that light blinded him slightly again.

“My Xiao Maque has woken up. Good.”

Mo Xuanyu heard Wen Xu's voice and immediately scrambled back as fast as he could, abruptly hitting the back of the cage with a loud clang. He winced as more strange noises came from outside. Wen Xu turned, pulling his fingers to his lips and let out a low whistle. Instantly, majority of those noises stopped. Mo Xuanyu swallowed, still unable to see well, as he looked up at the Wen Heir's silhouette, as he turned back to face the boy.

“Are you hungry little one? You should be. I bet it has been a terribly long while since your last good meal. Is there anything you would like?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just staring wide eyed at the figure standing by the door.

“nothing at all?” Wen Xu chuckled motioning towards something or someone just out of sight. “That is fine. Makes it easier to prepare you a meal.” then he reached down and the door clicked.

Immediately Mo Xuanyu noticed, and bolted to his feet, rushing to try and get out. Wen Xu had been expecting as much and simply grabbed him and lifted him, pulling him back in as he shut and clicked the door to the cage behind him.

“Now, now, Xiao Maque, if you keep fighting like this, I'll have to hurt you.”

“LET ME GO!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, struggling to get out of his arms. The only to stop the boy was when he jumped as something let out a shrill sound beyond the cage. He went still in Wen Xu's grasp, staring at the curtains with a startled expression that made the young man chuckle.

“Don't mind that. It's just one of my other pets.” Wen Xu said, almost soothingly if not in a way that made Mo Xuanyu shiver. He glared at the young man as he was set down next to the tea table. “Sit.”

Mo Xuanyu waited a moment, before backing up and sitting down a bit away from the table. Wen Xu seemed to find this funny, as he chuckled darkly. He crossed over to the opposite side of the cage from the door and pulled appart the curtains through the bars, letting in sun light. Mo Xuanyu winced, before blinking and staring over. Just past the bars was a large round window, and it was the only thing that could be seen from that side of the cage, not allowing Mo Xuanyu to see what else was around him. The window was very close, even now he could see not only blue sky but the tops of buildings far bellow. If he tried, he could probably reach his hand out of it through the bars....

Mo Xuanyu glanced at Wen Xu as the young man stared out the window, before looking up once more and confirming his previous suspicion. The 'room' Mo Xuanyu was in, was not a room, but a large cage like that for a bird. A curtain had been draped around it, blocking Mo Xuanyu from seeing outside it, but also from others seeing him. Nothing was stopping anyone from pulling the curtain back though... including Mo Xuanyu.

Wen Xu turned back then, watching the boy looking around, before their eyes met and the later glared at him.

“You really hate me don't you?”

“... you hurt Lan Wangji and made Zewu-jun have to runaway...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, his expression darkening. “... and your brother tried to hurt a innocent girl and tried to kill us...”

“I won't condone my brother trying to kill you, but anyone else I really don't care.” Wen Xu said, sitting down opposite of him at the tea table. “And the little Lan defied me... Zewu-jun ran off of his own volition... and maybe, once I find him, he'll join you here in my collection... just... not in an as appealing position.”

Mo Xuanyu glared at him.

He just laughed.

“What do you want with me?” Mo Xuanyu snapped abruptly, pressing himself into the bars and curling his legs into his chest.

“Want?” Wen Xu raised a brow, but smiled playfully as he did. “I can't want what is already mine.”

“I'm not yours.” Mo Xuanyu almost growled as he pushed himself further into the bars. He could feel them almost bruising his back.

“Of course you are.” Wen Xu laughed. “You're my pet now. And a special one at that. My Xiao Maque will become my phoenix.”

Mo Xuanyu twisted his face, confused as to what that could mean, but before he could say anything, there was a new noise beyond the other side of the curtain- the side opposite of the one that looked out the window.

“Come in.” Wen Xu stated, and after some of the odd noises, the curtain pulled aside and a servant unlocked the door.

Mo Xuanyu went to stand, but fell back with a start when Wen Xu hit the tea table- hard. He gave the boy an equally as hard look, while the servant closed the cage door behind himself, crossed over to the small tea table, and began setting down a tray of food. Mo Xuanyu went stiff, looking at all of it as... there was a lot. Meats, rice, vegetables, a full course meal. He looked up at the servant and went stiff. Upon his face was that sun branding scar... similar to the servant who handed him the erhu back during the banquet after the archery competition. This one was not the same servant though, and he refused to look at either Mo Xuanyu or Wen Xu before he finished and stepped back out of the cage. When he did, Mo Xuanyu got a glimpse of something beyond the curtain... he thought it was a face....

“Are you not going to eat?” Wen Xu asked.

Mo Xuanyu looked back at him, then the large amount of food with a wary expression.

“It's not poisoned. I wouldn't poison you.” Wen Xu said, reaching out and taking a piece of fruit of one of the dishes before popping it in his mouth. He just smiled at Mo Xuanyu expectantly after that. The boy stared back for a while, but the more he smelled the food the more his stomach twisted. Eventually, he couldn't hide his hunger, and so reached out and took a piece of meat off one of plates. Mo Xuanyu took a bite. It tasted good. Whether it was his lack of consuming much of anything the past several days, or simply that it wasn't just bland rice and small portions of flavorless food like at the education office, this food just tasted good. Mo Xuanyu felt horrible at the fact that he started to dig in with out thought, just stuffing his face and forgetting the chopsticks. He felt bad as Wen Xu laughed at him, as he finally ate so much food that he hadn't in so long. Mo Xuanyu felt so bad, that after stuffing his face for several minutes too the point he almost felt sick, he started crying.

He slowed down, fell back and started sobbing, trying his best to swallow what he had in his mouth without choking on it. He didn't want to be here. He didn't want to like the food. He didn't want to hear Wen Xu laughing at him. Mo Xuanyu wanted his family- he wanted to be home.

“There, there, Xiao Maque.” Wen Xu hummed in a sickly sweet tone, coming over and petting Mo Xuanyu's head. “Shh... don't cry. Your so overwhelmed. That's why I got you the curtain. I worry the rest of my collection would upset you.”

Mo Xuanyu tried to pull away from the touch, but Wen Xu grabbed his arm and pulled him back. He stopped petting the boys head to pinch his cheek, treating him as if he were an untrained puppy more then a little boy who was uncomfortable with this attention.

“Would you like to see the rest of my collection?” Wen Xu said with a cruel smile, giving the pinch a little more strength, before petting the boys head again. “I'm not sure little one would like all my toys and trinkets, especially not all my other pets. They might make him upset.”

“I'm... I'm not yours...” Mo Xuanyu grumbled, pushing the tea table away with his foot and starting to tear up. “I just want to go home.”

“You are home.” Wen Xu teased, continuing to pet the boys head. “This is your home... Lanling is nothing but the place they didn't see you for what you were.” he reached down and lifted Mo Xuanyu's head up by the chin. “But I see what you can become, and that there are things deep inside your little head worth looking at. A Phoenix who his held back from being reborn.” he paused, then pulled his hand away. “You never answered about seeing the rest of my collection.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer.

“I guess I could take your silence as a yes?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head and tried to crawl away but Wen Xu grabbed him again, pulling him back. When he did, the boy turned around and more out of anger at being treated like he was he spit. It hit Wen Xu in the face, and his smile vanished in an instant. At first all he did was tighten his grip on Mo Xuanyu's arm... then he threw the boy into the side of the cage. Mo Xuanyu hit it- hard, letting out a cry as he bounced off and tumbled back onto his cot, the things outside the curtain making noise. Wen Xu wiped his face with his sleeve, that almost growled as he stormed up to tower over the boy.

“I've been nice so far. I want to be nice to you, cause I like you, and I don't want to bust up that cute little face of yours. Cause I want to make sure your hands work and aren't broken for the sake of me or others being angry. But disrespecting me will piss me off, and i'm not sure you want to do that.” He started to move towards the door, “When my other pets bite or scratch at me, or even spit, I break them, I ruin them... sometimes if I'm done with them, I feed them to other pets, or just kill them out right.” He reached through the bars, did something, and the door clicked to unlock. “You are different though. You are my first and only phoenix.”

He shut the cage door behind him as he stepped out, but he didn't leave. Instead he turned around and pulled back the curtain. Thanks to the daylight from the window on the opposite side of the cage, Mo Xuanyu's eyes had adjusted to the light... and he saw everything... and he felt his stomach drop.

The room outside the cage was large- large enough to be a main hall or a dinning hall of some kind. There were 'normal' things there, if Mo Xuanyu had the thought to look at those... paintings of birds, exquisite sculptures and hand crafted instruments- like the erhu from the banquet way back then. But everything else, the majority of what was inside that room...

There were other cages, not many, but there were other cages, none as nice and furnished like Mo Xuanyu's- in fact they seemed much too small for what each held inside. Some had beasts-one such creature was something like a tiger but much bigger, with pure white fur and blood stains at the front of it's cage, where some unfortunate soul must have gotten too close feeding him. In another bird like cage was something that looked like a massive featherless hawk, that screeched and clawed at its bars with talons like razors and eyes that were bloody red. There were other types of beasts and creatures, each their own kind of morbid beauty, each practically squished into cages they could barely move around in. Each looking like they would tare you apart without a shred of mercy....

but then …. there was the people....

There were people in some of those small, claustrophobic cages. One was a woman who giggled when she saw Mo Xuanyu in his cage, her hair white as snow and her eyes large and wild. Her skin was ghastly pale and She wore white robes that were frayed along the sleeves and hem. She crawled in her cage like a wild ape, her wrists sickly thin as if she had no fat or muscle on them. She hummed and giggled, but had yet to speak... and her nails were gone... bloody stumps for fingers tips. When she saw Mo Xuanyu she almost hyper focused on him....

Another was a man with no eyes with parts of other animals sown or.. fused onto his arms, back and head. There was a bulls horn melted to his fore head, snack skin sewn onto his arms, random claws and teeth and spikes, fused along his spine....... his head was facing out into the distance like his mind wasn't there. like his mind was dead, but his body still breathed on in that monstrous state. Another was a different man, whose head was shaved and his body- save his back head and face- was covered in tattoos. His arms, his legs, his torso... all covered. When he looked at Mo Xuanyu, it was not with insanity, nor pity, but an indifference of one who had nothing. Besides the tattoos, his skin was jade smooth...

On the walls, besides the paintings- some previously mentioned being rather pretty, but others morbid in appearance-, there were heads of beasts, some humanoid even.... some maybe even once been human, even parts of said beasts.... as well as other odd decor,.... and....

And leathery hides with tattoos on them.... morbid art made of.... made of human skin.

Tapestry of human skin that had been tattooed.

Mo Xuanyu's eyes went back to the tattooed man and he understood what he was.... or rather what he was to become....

He felt bile in his throat.

In his stomach... it was turning as he began to breath harder and harder....

This... this place....It was a gallery of the macabre. Those were human skins. Those were people in some of those cages.

Wen Xu gracefully crossed the room, smiling as he heard Mo Xuanyu make a terrified sound. He walked all the way to the cage with the pale haired woman, reaching his hand in her cage to stroke her head. She... purred....

“My Xiao Maque, look at her. She doesn't have it as nice as you. You're special to me. If she bites me.” He suddenly gripped her hair, jerking up by it- slamming her head into the top of the cage. She wailed, and hissed and tried to grab at him- and he let go... but not before taking a strand of her white locks and pulling it out of her scalp. She started laughing as she rolled around in the bottom of her cage, screaming and laughing as she grabbed her head. Wen Xu held up the lock of white hair and headed back over to Mo Xuanyu's cage. “She gets hurt. I punish her for her being bad. You, well if I punish you, you might become useless and I can't have that.” He twirled the hair into his fingers. “So, what do I do to make you behave? Do I break your legs? Do I stab needles into the soles of your feet, like clipping your wings so you can not fly? Do I burn my name onto your back to have you learn who you belong to? or....” He let the hair gently fall to the ground in strands as he stood just outside the cage door, “Do I hurt someone else?”

Mo Xuanyu was breathing heavy, having shut his eyes, not wanting to look at all those dead eyes on the walls- all those skin tapestries.... He was shaking as he covered his head and started crying.

“Xiao Maque, do I need to find someone to make you behave?” Wen Xu asked.... then, he smiled as he asked another question, “Mo was it? That was your surname?”
Mo Xuanyu shivered, but didn't look up. He didn't want to look.

“They say your mother was the second born daughter of a Village leader... If your surname is Mo, I can only assume Mo might also be the name of the village? Mo Village? There is a place of that name between here and Lanling. It's just a short trip to go and collect your mother.”

It was only then, when Mo Xuanyu realized what Wen Xu was saying that he looked up, panic setting in. He was shaking his head profusely as Wen Xu pretended not to notice and turned to look away.

“There is also your brother. Jin Zixuan Was It? I mean, he doesn't fit what I would normally add to my toys or pets, but if it keeps you in line, I could find a use for some part of him-”

“NO!” Mo Xuanyu wailed, jumping to his feet and running over to the edge of the cage, reaching through and grabbing Wen Xu's arm. “NO! DON'T! DON'T HURT MAMA! NOT GEGE! PLEASE! I- I won't spit on you again- I...i promise....” He started crying as he pulled on Wen Xu's sleeve, “Please Wen gongzi... please. Leave them alone. I promise to not bite or claw or spit... just don't hurt my mama... don't hurt mama or gege... please... please don't hurt them....”
Wen Xu pouted and reached through the cave to pet Mo Xuanyu's head again. The boy flinched slightly, thinking about how Wen Xu pulled that poor, mad ladies hair out. Seeing him do that, the Wen Heir chuckled to himself... before his expression went dark, and he reached down and grabbed Mo Xuanyu's face through the bars. He forced the boy to look up at him.

“Best keep your promises little one. Cause next time you miss behave i'll go find your mother and drag her here by her hair. You obviously don't want that, so behave.”

Mo Xuanyu sobbed using both his hands to grip Wen Xu's robe as he nodded. He didn't want his brother here... or his mother. He didn't even want to think about what would happen to them. Would they become like the people in the cages? Or worse.... Just that thought sent Mo Xuanyu spiraling and he gripped tighter.

“Your going to tare my sleeve Xiao Maque.” Wen Xu chuckled, letting go of his face and pulling his own arm back. Once Mo Xuanyu lost his grip on the sleeve, he grabbed the bars of the cage and stared at the ground, his tears rolling down his face. Wen Xu pretended to pout, then grabbed the curtains and pulled them back closed. “I'll be nice and hide them from you again. You're so much more then they are... and one day, once I have trained you better and you've grown up a little, you won't need a cage. You'll be reborn, you'll be my phoenix, and you won't fear what's past the curtain that hides you away. Till then, I'll have a servant bring the erhu in here and some stuff to paint. When they do, paint to your hearts content... play to your hearts content. I want to see and hear what you have deep inside that head of yours.”

With that, he fully closed the curtain and Mo Xuanyu could hear him walk away... alongside the growling of beasts, and the laughing of a woman gone mad. The boy whimpered as he slowly slid down to the floor, still gripping the bars. He took a moment, finally looking at the black robes he wore, after he couldn't see the pattern on them in the dark when he had first woken up

... The pattern, almost looked like feathers....

“..heee...hee.... little boy~.... pretty little boy~ Jie jie wants to see you... I don't bite....”

Mo Xuanyu went stiff, not caring for the sing song voice of the mad woman calling out to him from beyond the curtain. The woman laughed, and Mo Xuanyu could hear her move around her own cage. He slowly backed away towards the window side as she continued singing.

“So cute.. are you my baby? I miss my baby... jiejie just wants to look at you. Won't you open the curtain and let Jiejie look at you? Pretty Little Baby Boy~”

Mo Xuanyu covered his ears and closed his eyes. He wanted it all to disappear.

…

Jin Zixuan covered his hand over his eyes, looking up at a clear blue sky. He glared, cause the sun was a little too bright, he hadn't slept well do to bad dreams... and Qin Su was a bit talkative today.

“Don't be that way Zixuan!” Qin Su huffed, when he gave her a look. “I am simply saying that, if it were me, I'd still have found a way to run off by now. Even if it wasn't to go kidnap your brother back from the education, at least to get out of Lanling.... your being kept locked up like a princess in a folk story. I feel like that should at least make you a little upset.”

“I wasn't upset about that part till you put the idea in my head.” Jin Zixuan scoffed, walking ahead of her. “Thank you for calling me a princess. I'm sure to call you my handmaid then how often you're tailing me these days.”

“I am no hand maid!” Qin Su snapped with a laugh in her voice, skipping forward to catch up. “And I said you are being treated like a princess. Not that you are one. No, I would rather be the princess, and you be the fool. When they make plays about it, your character will have a clowns make up!”

Jin Zixuan gently shoved her.

They both were laughing after that, as they crossed the court yard at the front of golden carp tower.... but after a sudden pause from Jin Zixuan, Qin Su also stopped laughing. She followed his eyes, as they both watched a group of only fifteen disciples, all worn and battered, collapse atop the final step.... each one a boy who had been sent to Qishan... and as they took them in with their eyes, they saw that not a single of them was Mo Xuanyu.

Before Qin Su could fully realize what she was seeing, Jin Zixuan called out for a doctor, then bolted over to the youths... grabbing the one who led them by the collar and pulling him up to his feet.

“Where is A-yu?!”

The youth looked startled for a moment, then frowned deeply. “I... I am sorry Jin Gongzi... he... we lost him when-”

“What do you mean you lost him?!” Jin Zixuan demanded.

“We weren't trying to lose him...” The youth said, taking Jin Zixuan's hand that gripped his collar. He was weary and had a pained look in his eyes. “He was with us when we escaped the cave, but then the Wen's attacked, and we got separated. A few of us tried to loop back to see if we could find him, but we had already lost one, and going back got three more killed... If he hasn't just gotten lost.... the Wen's might... Wen Zhuliu tried to grab him in the cave....”

Jin Zixuan shook a little. Lost? Killed? What had happened? the mere thought that Mo Xuanyu might be... why would Wen Zhuliu... he gritted his teeth and pulled the youth closer. “Where were you? Why did Wen Clan attack all of you? And which way did A-Yu go from where you last saw him?!”

“Jin Gongzi, a lot-”

“Answer my questions!” Jin Zixuan snapped out.

Before the youth could answer, Qin Su elbowed Jin Zixuan. He looked at her, then turned just in time to see both Madam Jin and Jin Guangshan coming out to see what was going on. When the Jin Clan Leader saw the state of the boys who had returned... and the look on Jin Zixuan's face, he must have caught on, as he motioned for some older cultivators come quickly.

“Take the others and get them medicine and keep them out of sight.” He ordered, then pointed to the one talking to Jin Zixuan, “You come with me and explain to me in full detail what happened.”

“I'm coming as well.” Jin Zixuan demanded, but his mother waved him off.

“You're emotionally unstable right now Zixuan. It's best you stay out of this meeting.”

Jin Zixuan didn't answer... but he also didn't let go of the disciple that he had grabbed onto- the one they wanted to talk to. He turned back to him instead. “Where were you?”

“Zixuan this is not the place or time.” Jin Guangshan sighed, walking up- and getting a death glare from Madam Jin. A warning not to lay a hand on the young man as she had yet to forgive him for before. He ignored her, walking up and placing an unwanted hand on his sons shoulder. Jin Zixuan glared at it then at Jin Guangshan. Once again, the man ignored, “If there was trouble with Wen Clan, we need these disciples out of sight, and we need them to tell us what happened... but not out here. Others can hear and we don't want any rumors.”

“Where were you and which direction did A-Yu go?” Jin Zixuan asked again, looking away from Jin Guangshan.

“We... were on Mount Muxi.” The disciple answered. “The young master went-”

“Enough.” Jin Guangshan interrupted, pulling Jin Zixuan back. It was only then that his son let go of the disciple. Jin Guangshan turned Jin Zixuan to look at him, “You're upset, but putting the clan more at risk by talking about this all out in the open is foolishness. Wen Clan might come knocking on our door soon and we need to make sure we are prepared for them.”

“We or you?” Jin Zixuan asked. It was probably the most he had said to his father directly in weeks.

Jin Guangshan's brow twitched, but he held back his obvious annoyance. “I... know you're still upset with me, and this only makes it worse, but you need to stand down and go to your room.”

“So you can ignore that my brother is missing.” Jin Zixuan sneered. “So you can suck up to Wen Ruohan so you don't lose face.”

“....” Jin Guangshan tightened his grip on his son's shoulder.

“Guangshan.” Madam Jin hissed out, a warning in her tone.

“I'm going to go find A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan snapped, attempting to pull away. “I'm done being held up here. If you want to bend over for Wen Ruohan, be my guest. I have other priorities.”

He was stopped, when that grip tightened more. He look back and Jin Guangshan smiled at him... stiffly... then he abruptly looked to some of the servants.

“Please return Zixuan to his quarters. He is unwell and should stay there till I say other wise.”

“What?!” Qin Su gawked, having kept quiet till then. “All he did was ask for answers! You refused him them and now he just wants to go find his brother. How is that a crime?!”

“And please collect Qin Zongzhu. I would kindly request his daughter remain away from Lanling till further discussions can be made.” Jin Guangshan added, ignoring her entirely... yet adding. “It isn't a girls place to speak where men have set law.”

Jin Zixuan went to knock his fathers hand away. Went to try and shove and grab for his sword to fend off any servants so he could flee. It was just as he reached for suihua's hilt, that he finally noticed Qin Su... and she looked mad. Before he, or Jin Guangshan could react, Qin Su lunged forward with great force and...

And Kicked Jin Guangshan right between the legs.

It was apparently a good kick cause he crumpled in an instant, letting go of Jin Zixuan who stood there startled, just staring in disbelief. It was enough of a startle as he didn't fully grasp that he was suddenly being dragged towards the stairs by Qin Su while servants flocked to the Jin Clan leader with gasps and outcries. Jin Guangshan himself was red in the face, snapping his head up to look after the two of them with such a glare that Jin Zixuan feared the man might kill Qin Su. Madam Jin looked startled at first, seeing her husband on the ground, curled over himself in pain, but quickly covered her mouth. To others it might have been a sign of being completely taken aback... but those who knew her better knew she was more likely hiding a smile.

She wiped it away and looked down the steps as Jin Zixuan and Qin Su ran.... and while she was annoyed at why her son was leaving.... she didn't stop him...

“I can drop you off in Laoling before I head towards Mount Muxi.” Jin Zixuan said. “Qin Cangye will protect you from my father if he wants to get back at you for... well...”

“Are you kidding me?!” Qin Su snapped, jerking on his arm. “I am staying with you! You think I don't want to help you go find A-Yu? He's my-” she abruptly stopped what she was saying and shook her head. “He's someone I care about too.”

“But if Wen Clan-”

“I can kick Wen Ruohan in his man hood as well!” Qin Su huffed as they rushed out into the streets of Lanling. “Not that I would need to. After all, we are just looking for A-Yu. Once we get him we can lay low. And it's like you said, once we get back, my baba will defend me against Jin Guangshan. He would never... he won't let that man lay a single finger on me!”

“It's going to be dangerous, and I can't always assure your safety-”

“And I can't always assure I won't hate you for the rest of my bitter existence if you leave me behind when we have a little boy to find!” Qin Su snapped. “Now how about we switch to sword before I drop- I am not made for running this much!”

Jin Zixuan rolled his eyes, but still pulled out Suihua. With a flourish, he launched it out, jumped on and pulled Qin Su up behind him, before speeding up into the sky, and out onto the horizon. “I hope your ready not to come back here for a good long while.”

“The only reason I come is for you and A-Yu anyway.” Qin Su said using one hand to grip his arm. “I will only pray my baba isn't too upset when I do return to Laoling though... and my mama doesn't get too upset.”

Jin Zixuan eyed back at her once, then flew on.

I'll find you A-Yu... I promise....

…

Three days past since Mo Xuanyu had arrived in Qishan. Like Wen Xu had said, the erhu and some painting supplies had been brought into the cage for Mo Xuanyu to do with as he pleased. For the first day he did nothing with them. He was too upset, still terrified of what lay outside the curtain of his cage. By the second day he had nothing to paint, and out of boredom and discomfort, he played the erhu. Normally Erhu was only his second hobby of choice, but that day it was an escape. The melody helped his mind find somewhere else to be and drown out the mad woman and the beasts. Each note and piece of the tune he played was from memory, and he held onto the visions it gave him, like pleasant dreams. He still never heard a word from the other two people in the cages... The man with the horn never moved from what Mo Xuanyu saw when he one time peaked out at them. Unlike the horned man, the tattooed man would just sit there, looking sad and forlorn... the mad woman however, seemed to sense that Mo Xuanyu was peaking and immediately had looked towards the curtain... Mo Xuanyu would close the curtain after that and refuse to peak out again.

Other then that, Mo Xuanyu only ever found himself looking out the window. Down bellow was the grand courtyard outside the Scorching Sun Palace, which meant he resided high up in some tower or massive room out of reach. Even if he screamed at the top of his lungs, no one would hear him... not from up here. Even then, he chased the sky with his eyes and his heart... Like the hawk in the painting Wen Xu took back then, Mo Xuanyu wanted to fly away....

It was the third night he was in Qishan, that he woke to the sound of fireworks. He sat up from his cot, which he had moved to the window side of the cage. He turned to the window, which was visible as he refused to close the curtain on that side... he wanted to see the sky always.... it made his cramped space feel bigger. He watched as another fire work went off- a celebration of some kind... Standing up, he grabbed the bars of his cage and peered down into the courtyard bellow.

A celebration was happening, and while Mo Xuanyu couldn't tell what the people were doing, he could see why they were doing all of it. Sitting in the center of the celebration was a large shell... a massive turtle shell. Mo Xuanyu frowned as he realized it was the shell from that beast in the cave... which meant it had been killed... a sudden sense of hope seemed to fill his chest as he looked at it. Maybe... just maybe... it's death was a sign that Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were alive. He smiled softly to himself, hoping that was more then a frivolous dream. He wanted it to be real. In his heart, he hoped desperately that they were both alive...

It was then, for the first time since he was given his new inks, and brushes, that he had the desire to paint. Part of him wanted to paint Wei Wuxian at first... but quickly tossed that idea aside. If he painted Wei Wuxian, and he was still alive, and Wen Xu saw it, he might also use him against Mo Xuanyu. So, in the nine year old's mind, to keep his friend safe, he had to not paint him.

Instead, he took some paper and ink and went to the tea table. Under the lights coming in from outside the window, he began painting the beast from the cave. It's golden eyes, its massive shell, it's serpentine head, he painted it as finely as he could remember it. When he was done, he looked over it with a longing. Not for the beast, but for the time before it, for the time before everything fell apart. He wanted to be back in Lanling with his brother- or Mo Village with his mother. He remembered that palace of his dreams with all the people he cared about inside. He wanted to be there, to be away from all this. To be in a place he could call home.

A tear fell, hitting the paper and causing a smudge in the ink. Mo Xuanyu leaned back and rubbed his eyes. Another firework went off and he sniffled a bit, before pulling his arm away from his face.

Thump.

Mo Xuanyu took pause, looking up at the curtain. It was rather late, and while Wen Xu had only spent a few hours every day in his collection, he knew it was never this time of night.

Thump, thump.... thump thump...

Feeling suddenly both curious and confused, Mo Xuanyu made to stand up. There was a growl from that strange tiger beast as the rhythmic thumping came along, and only then did the boy realize something was wrong with it. Not only did it sound like footsteps, it sounded like whoever was walking was limping. He was just about to go look out the curtain and see for himself what was making that sound...

When a pale thing hand with bloodied finger tips reached out through the curtain. Mo Xuanyu gasped, stumbling back and away as the pale lady, no longer in her cage, awkwardly pulled back the curtain and stared inside. She smiled wildly as she reached through the bars.

“L..ittle boy.... pretty little boy...”

At first Mo Xuanyu was good to just scoot away, knowing she couldn't get inside without knowing how the lock worked... and Mo Xuanyu had tried the lock before. He was getting ready to call out to see if someone could hear him... when he shoulder slid through... Mo Xuanyu went still, before looking back up... finally noticing two things. Where Mo Xuanyu was small, he could not fit through the bars of his cage... but he was also wider, having eaten healthier... this lady was thin... too thin... and her shoulder didn't look to be in the right spot.

The other part was that she was bleeding from the head.

“Little boy....” She giggled, shoving herself through the bars as a red firework went off outside the window, lighting up her wild eyes, “Jie jie just wants you... your her baby....”

Mo Xuanyu let out a scream of horror as, with a sickening crack, she slipped through and into his cage.

Chapter Text

The pale woman hit the cage floor with a loud wet thwack, blood splattering in small droplets from her head. She was still smiling widely when she looked back up at Mo Xuanyu, who was screaming as he shoved himself into the bars near the window. Another fire work went off, making her look completely red. As she began to shakily get to her feet, her limp, disjointed arm, dangling at her side as more blood came from either side of her head, Mo Xuanyu could hear a commotion, both of beasts and a door being open.

“baby... my baby...” The pale woman giggled, reaching out with those bloody fingers as her white hair started to turn red from all the blood. “Come here baby... come here...” She looked so longingly at him... it was terrifying.

“GO AWAY!” Mo Xuanyu sobbed, grabbing the bars, but he had nowhere to go. She started to wobble towards him, hushing him, as if she was trying to calm him down, to soothe him. But it was hard to do such things when your eyes were wide and wild, when you're covered in large swaths of blood, and when you giggle with every other word that comes out of your mouth. Regardless of if she had the intention to hurt him, or simply to reach him, she was terrifying.

Just then the curtains were pulled aside and Mo Xuanyu saw a servant peer in. The servant had seen the blood trail the pale lady had left from her own cage, and when he saw she was in the boys cage, he panicked and quickly began to unlock the door. Mo Xuanyu didn't waste a second the moment the servant got it open, bolting past the pale lady and barely missing getting grabbed by her. He practically threw himself out the door and past the servant, stumbling as he escaped. Seeing Mo Xuanyu was out now, the servant went to close the door- probably to lock the pale lady in and turn to grab the boy. But the pale lady had a sudden surge of adrenaline seeing Mo Xuanyu running away from her, and seeing the servant outside the cage. She let out a feral sounding screech- one that caused many a beast in the room to copy her sound as she flung forward into the door. In one motion, She slammed it open, knocking the servant to the ground, who she then lunged on, and began tearing into him with her teeth and hands.

Mo Xuanyu backed away, mortified by the woman, mortified by how animal like she was in ripping out the mans throat. He turned about, desperately looking for an exit. He need to get away from her. He needed to get away from this room! When his eyes landed on the large door that was partially open from when the servant came to check on him, he immediately fled out it. The woman seemed to sense his motion, and tossed the servant aside, her wide eyed looking terrified.

“MY BABY! Baby don't go! Come back! Don't leave me! Don't go! He'll take you away! Don't leave me!”

Mo Xuanyu didn't listen. He rushed through the door and fled down the long passage way beyond it. It was mostly empty, save a few servants that gasped when he ran past, startled by him. He wasn't even thinking about escaping the palace- he just wanted to get away from the Pale Lady. At that moment, all thoughts of escaping Qishan and Wen Xu were not of first priority. If he had been in a better mind set, he might have used this opportunity to flee.... but all he fled was the pale lady and her wailing.

Looking back he saw her throw a few servants into walls, screeching at them before coming after him once more, sometimes limping quickly, other times getting on all fours and scrambling after him like a wild beast. Mo Xuanyu fled down the steps, and around corners, and through new passages that appeared from nowhere- lost as if in a maze... but never losing her.... He was starting to cry as he ran, petrified, not sure what the bloodied woman wanted.

It was while he was looking back once more, Mo Xuanyu misplaced his step and fell. He fell hard too, rolling into a large passage, and twisting his ankle, causing him to cry out in startled pain. He rolled over, too terrified to fully feel all the pain in his ankle. Instead he looked up and saw her gaining fast. He let out a terrified sob as he went to try and pull himself backward- trying to keep away. but just as she got close enough that he could hear her heart beat, he was abruptly grabbed from behind. Two hands had swiftly caught him under his arms jerked Mo Xuanyu away just as the pale lady slammed into the wall past where he had been sitting. Mo Xuanyu didn't know who grabbed him and didn't have time to check when someone else stepped up and threw something right into the pale ladies forehead, right when she had turned to growl at them like a dog.

That thing that now set between her brows as she collapsed to the floor was a long, thin needle. Mo Xuanyu breathing heavy looked up to see a woman with a deep set brow looking annoyed down at the pale lady. Her complexion was tanned yet clear, and she looked rather soft in her features, and if it were not for her hard expression, she might look very approachable. But that arrogant expression made Mo Xuanyu worry. Her eyes were black like ink, and she wore similar robes to Wen Chao and Wen Xu- Wen Robes that had flames around the collar. She was someone important. Very Important... and that worried Mo Xuanyu even more.

“a-are you okay?” Mo Xuanyu jolted and spun to look at who grabbed him.... and he recognized him, if only ever so slightly. A memory of someone you only see but never interact with, someone who sticks in your head.

It was the timid youth from the archery competition, who Wen Chao had made fun of and refused to let participate. He was giving the boy a warm, if not shy smile, seeming to check him over. Mo Xuanyu sniffled and just stared at him uncomfortably.... only to let out a cry when a hand grabbed his ankle. Of course it was the one he twisted, and he spun back to see the pale lady had reached out for him... yet her movements were sluggish and her eyes almost lucid.

“..bab..y....”

Mo Xuanyu let out a whimper, trying to kick her hand away and pressed himself further into the youth who had caught him. The teen hoisted him up and back as the woman kicked the pale ladies hand away. When Mo Xuanyu was set upon both feet he yelped again, which caught the woman's attention and she shot him a look. His lip trembled and he suddenly had his senses back, becoming even more terrified. He began to tear up, fearing the worst.

“I... I didn't run away on p-purpose.” He wept, shaking his head. “She... she got in the cage... I didn't.. the servant... she....” He could barely talk as he was overcome with a terrible dread, thinking Wen Xu was going to hurt him- or worse someone else cause he ran off. Mo Xuanyu started heaving, and let out another whimper when he tried to step forward to ask her not to tell Wen Xu.

She looked down at his ankle, and her brow furrowed. The woman looked torn, seeing this crying boy, and she glanced up at the teen behind him.

The youth gave the woman a sad look, before leaning over Mo Xuanyu and asking in a stuttering voice,“... you're... Wen Xu's... new... you're the boy W-Wen Xu brought back, yes?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded. “D... don't... I didn't leave on p-purpose... she...”

“Take a breath.” The woman said stiffly, and Mo Xuanyu shut his mouth. He whimpered, trying to do as she asked, but he was in pain, and he was scared of what Wen Xu would do. The woman seemed to catch on that he was having trouble and dropped her more stiff expression. She took a deep breath, then in a calm, almost sisterly tone, asked, “Can you tell me what happened? If you can tell me why she was chasing you, and why you aren't in Wen Xu's treasure room, I can try to make sure he isn't upset with you when he finds out what happened.”

“J-Jiejie...” the youth started to speak, but he was cut off.

“A-Ning, hand him here so I can look him over. Ask one of the servants to get Wen Xu. Tell them to inform him a piece of his collection got out and caused some trouble, including damage to some of his other things... and if it makes him come faster, have them tell him one of those things was his newest addition and that I am taking him to my study for further examination of said injuries.”

Mo Xuanyu winced, but was relieved to hear she wasn't going to let him get in trouble. He whimpered as he was forced to put weight on the bad ankle, but the woman quickly fixed that. She was much tougher then she looked, hoisting the nine year old up in her arms, and nodding for the youth to go. She then motioned for some servants to drag the pale lady back to her cage, and to not remove the needle under any circumstance. After that she left carrying Mo Xuanyu away, through a few passages, and down a few stairs until they arrived at their destination.

To call it a study confused Mo Xuanyu, who had kept quiet the entire walk there (save a few hiccups and coughs). The room looked more an infirmary, or even a medical officers work station. There were shelves covered in medical tools, and containers labeled orderly with different herbs and medicines. He cocked his head as he was set down on a small, tidy divan as the woman got down on her knees and began to gently pull the boys shoe and sock off. Mo Xuanyu winced at the pain and looked down as she looked over the ankle with very steady eyes. She said not a word as she gently put his bare foot up on the divan and turned to grab a few things off the shelf. As she did, Mo Xuanyu used his sleeve to begin wiping his tears away, before swinging his good foot in place.

“Don't move so much.” She said, not even looking back at him.

“... o.. okay.” Mo Xuanyu answered, then after a moment, “What's your name?”

“Wen Qing. I am doctor under Wen Clan's main family.”

“So your a member of the main family?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

She looked back at him once, nodded, then went back to what she was doing. Wen Qing grabbed a few bandages and medicines and returned to the divan, sitting down next to him and lifting his foot onto her lap.

“If it hurts just grab one of the cushions- you can even bite it if it makes you feel better. Thankfully it's just a sprain and nothing else.”

“okay.” Mo Xuanyu nodded quietly, preemptively grabbing one of the pillows on the divan and hugging onto it. He watched while wincing as she began to tightly wrap his ankle in the bandages- really tightly. Thankfully it wasn't as painful as he thought, and simply laid his head a bit on the pillow as he watched. He coughed again, clearing his throat.

“Since you seem more clear headed now, can you tell me what happened?” Wen Qing asked, as she began to seal up the wrapping.

Mo Xuanyu, had already started feeling more comfortable around her then he had felt around anyone in days. Even with that stern look, and the Wen Clan robes, she hadn't yelled at him, or made him uncomfortable, and even was saying she would try and make certain he didn't get in trouble with Wen Xu. To him, that was kindness. so he coughed, and then just... started to speak. And he spoke as honestly as he could.

“I woke up to the fireworks, and went to paint, and after I was done painting she had gotten out of her cage and started shoving herself into mine. I think she must have popped something out of place, cause her arm looked funny and she was limping and she had blood all over her- which I thing made it easier for her to slide between the bars... she kept talking to me like I was her baby and it really scared me. I don't like that room. I don't like all those bad things in there. The only things that aren't bad are the people, but I just feel sad for them cause I don't know what Wen Xu did to them. Her especially cause she acts all weird... like an animal. But then sometimes she talks and laughs, but not in the something is funny kind of way, but the creepy kind of way. I think she had a kid and she misses him, or maybe he passed away...” he paused, noticing Wen Qing watching him with a raised brow. He shrunk. “i... i'm sorry. I talk too much...”

“No. It is fine.” she said, with a small huff, “You clearly have been bottling a lot in. Wen Xu isn't a conversationalist and his treasure room is full of things that don't talk...” Wen Qing paused, then added, “How did you get out of your cage?”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, hugging the pillow tighter. “... the... a servant came to my aid... but she... she... he's dead...”

Wen Qing sighed, “I was worried that was the case. That's the third time...” the last part was mumbled and her face twisted to a look of annoyance. After a moment, she straightened her face and looked at the boy. “I have some medicine that can ease the pain, but I would also recommend staying off the foot.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded... then covered his mouth with his sleeve, coughing into it.

Wen Qing watched him, then reached out and placed the back of her hand to his forehead. She made a funny face, then took his wrist and checked that too. Mo Xuanyu just watched her with a confused look...

Suddenly the door slammed open, causing him to jerk his hand away and spin to look.

Wen Qing's face dropped to anger as she carefully put his bad foot on the divan. “Wen Xu, don't bust in here like that. You'll break my door!”

“Was it his head?” Wen Xu demanded, crossing the room in only a few strides. Mo Xuanyu flinched back as Wen Xu grabbed his face looking it over. “Was it his head?”

“No, it was his ankle.” Wen Qing snapped, smacking Wen Xu's hand away from the boy. “Besides that, I think he is getting sick-”

“he doesn't look sick.” Wen Xu retorted, huffing at her as he tried to grab Mo Xuanyu again. He once more had his hand knocked away.

“Whose the doctor of the two of us? And I didn't say he Was sick. I said he looks to be getting sick.” Wen Qing said, poking Wen Xu in the chest. “And who has been keep a child locked in a cage in a room full of things that would cause his mind and, in turn, his body unnecessary stress. Not to mention, if what Wen Zhuliu said was true, he was on the streets for a few days before you took him.” She turned and nodded to Mo Xuanyu. “How old are you?”

“... nine...” Mo Xuanyu answered still eyeing Wen Xu uncomfortably. The young man was giving him a hard look.

“He is nine, has no golden core, was running around on the streets for a few days, and then immediately put in a high stress environment- and then chased down a hall by one of your 'other pets'. You talk about him like you have high hopes and plans for him, but then are not taking into account that he is a child who has no way to defend himself.”
“He doesn't need to defend himself.” Wen Xu huffed. “He first needs to learn obedience... like not running off” He looked over at Mo Xuanyu who felt his stomach twist under those eyes.

He quickly opened his mouth to plead- but Wen Qing cut him off to shove Wen Xu. “ like not Running off? Wen Xu, what would have happened to him if that woman in your collection had attacked him? More importantly, what would happen if she had attacked him tomorrow? You know I wouldn't be here, as I am heading for Yilling in the morning. He would be injured without a proper doctor you would rely on here- And A-Ning couldn't help cause he is heading to Yunmeng with Wen Chao in the morning-”

“I wouldn't be letting your useless brother near him anyway.” Wen Xu cut in, leaning over Wen Qing, as if to intimidate “And that stupid bitch isn't a problem anymore.”
“... what... what do you mean?” Mo Xuanyu spoke up, his face pale and his shoulders shaking. Wen Xu looked over at him as he clarified, “Wh... what do you mean Wen Chao is going to Yunmeng, and... and why isn't the pale lady a problem anymore?”

“Why are you concerned why my brother is going to Yunmeng?” Wen Xu tsked, before adding, “As for the 'Pale Lady', I did what any smart owner would do with a rabid dog. I put her down.”

Mo Xuanyu went stiff, before stuttering out “you... you killed her?”

Wen Xu titled his head at the boy, then came close again, this time petting his hair. Mo Xuanyu flinched under the touch and Wen Qing made a face.

Wen Xu smiled, “Why would I keep her around? You're my prized one, my phoenix. If she intended to hurt you, or touch you, or even just look at you in a way I don't like, why would I keep her? You don't keep the mutt who bites your prized bird.” His smile grew as he cupped under Mo Xuanyu's chin and lifted his face up, “Now, answer me. Why do you care about my brother going to Yunmeng?”

Mo Xuanyu abruptly shook his head, not wanting to say. It was reactionary. He was scared to even mention Lotus Pier or Wei Wuxian or Jiang Cheng or Jiang Yanli- cause if Wen Xu took it as him caring for those people, he might put them in his collection or hurt them... or worse.... However his reluctance to answer, only seemed to piss Wen Xu off. Suddenly, Mo Xuanyu found himself thrown off the divan, and he cried out as he hit the floor. Before he could clamber up and away, felt pressure on his bandaged ankle and he screamed.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Wen Qing snapped, kicking Wen Xu's foot off the boys leg. “It's already damaged- putting it under more stress could damage it further!”

“Why do you care?” Wen Xu snapped towering over her again. “Don't tell me your a bleeding heart cause he looks like a innocent little faun, all cute and wide eyed. He has a purpose, and that purpose is brought about my way. So, back off.”

Mo Xuanyu had pulled himself away from Wen Xu the moment the weight lifted from his ankle, crawling over and pressing himself to a wall. He held onto his bad ankle with tears in his eyes, his scream from before causing him a small coughing fit that made the pain in his foot shoot up every time. He was shaking, holding onto it and... and glaring at Wen Xu through dewy eyes.

Wen Qing on the other hand didn't back off, instead getting up in Wen Xu's face without an ounce of fear on her face. “I care, cause I don't want to see what you act like when your idiocy gets him injured to the point of death or inability to act out your vision. In moments like this, you act like a bigger brat then Wen Chao.”

“Watch it.” Wen Xu hissed.

“Watch what?” Wen Qing demanded, “ Watch myself for Telling you honest facts? Well if you don't want me doing that, then don't be surprised if I refuse to help you the next time you miss step and get injured or ill. Clearly my educated opinion means nothing to you.”

The two looked like they were about to tear into each other, even if just with words... but then there was a 'tut tut', as someone entered the room. When Wen Qing and Wen Xu turned, they both stood straighter, but Mo Xuanyu's vision was blocked by the two so he couldn't see who it was... but the moment he began to speak, he didn't need to guess.

“Qing-er don't be so harsh on Xu-er.” Wen Ruohan chided, stepped up to the two, “He's simply in a bad mood. One would be when there are unwanted messes, and unwanted troubles... however,” He looked at his eldest son, “You should take anything Qing-er says with respect. She only means well after all... besides, One day you will take over Wen Clan and her advice will be essential. If she says the boy is getting sick, and that disturbing his injuries might make future use of him unlikely to end well, then I would do as she says and let him rest for a while. After all, he cannot be molded If he can't even stand.”

Wen Xu grimaced slightly but bowed deeply none the less. “I accept Fuqin's words with great care. I will restrain myself.”

Wen Ruohan smiled at him, then moved his eyes to the boy behind the two. Mo Xuanyu curled up tighter, his breathing rough as he still was crying, holding back a few more coughs. He glared up at Wen Ruohan, who smiled at him rather oddly upon seeing that look.

“... Xu-er,” Wen Ruohan spoke, turning to his son with a polite tone passing his lips, “It is very unlikely the boy can return to your collection this evening, as it seems that little thing I let you keep made a mess. Not to mention, If I were you, I would be rethinking how easy it is to access his cage... or even how hard it should be for your other pets to escape. That is all but a thought, but one you should be concerned with... don't you agree?”

Wen Xu looked at his father, and let out a harsh breath, “I do agree, and I will take Fuqin's wisdom, and change some things... but I have nowhere else to put my Xiao Maque until then-”

“Then allow me to hold onto him for a short time.” Wen Ruohan cut in. “I'd been meaning to pay the boy a visit anyway. Besides that, morning will arrive shortly and Qing-er needs to get ready to depart.”

Wen Qing nodded, quickly cupping her hands to Wen Ruohan before heading behind her desk. She started grabbing a few things, stuff she had planned to take with her for her departure.

Wen Xu on the other hand took a deep breath, before he relaxed his shoulders. After a second, he smiled at his father. “This one thanks Fuqin for his help, and his insight. As you have stated, it is best that I clean things up and fix unforeseen mistakes...” He paused, then looked at Mo Xuanyu. The boy was still glaring through his tears, but shied back when Wen Xu smirked, “Besides, I need to think of a proper consequence for certain actions taken this evening. Please, I would much appreciate it if my Xiao Maque was in good hands.”

Mo Xuanyu shuddered when he made the comment of consequences, tearing up. “I... I didn't... run off....on purpose....”

Wen Xu just looked away instead of listening to him, but did shoot Wen Qing a dirty look when she glared at him. He sneered at her, then walked out with a flick of his sleeve. After he left, Wen Ruohan watched after him for a time, then turned to Wen Qing with a polite smile, “How bad is the boys injury?”

“It would have been fine, but I haven't checked his ankle again since Wen Xu stepped on it.” Wen Qing answered simply with her eyes down cast. “depending on how hard he stepped, he could have torn a muscle... but...” She looked back at Mo Xuanyu who was coughing quietly into his arm, “He doesn't seem to be reacting to the pain as much as I thought he would... the initial pain yes, or sudden pain, but he seems rather quiet about the rest...” Wen Qing took a moment, before walking over to the boy and bending down to his level, “How bad does your leg hurt?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu looked at her timidly, shrugging a little before sniffing and glaring down at the floor.

“how often do you get hurt?” Wen Qing asked, “Or sick? And please be honest.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrugged, unsure of how to answer. He did get a few bumps and bruises here and there.. but why should that matter. As for being sick, he didn't get sick very often... he thought at least.

“that isn't an answer.” Wen Qing sighed, reaching up to touch his forehead again. “... You're getting a little warm...”

Suddenly, causing Wen Qing to pause, and Mo Xuanyu to flinch, Wen Ruohan let out a low chuckle. Walking over he reached out a hand and took the boy by the arm, lifting him up gently. Mo Xuanyu only winced slightly when he put weight on the bad foot.... as if refusing to cry about it. Wen Ruohan clicked his tongue. “You really are a pathetic little thing. No core, no proper reaction to pain, as if you think reacting is bad... It seems Jin Guangshan really doesn't care about you.”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, suddenly pushing the man's hand away. Wen Ruohan let go, and the boy stumbled back, bracing himself on the wall. “SHUT UP! My- my baba cares about me! He cares about me a whole lot! Why would you even say that!? G... GET AWAY FROM ME!”

Wen Ruohan smiled, seeming to not be remotely offended by the child's reaction. “Is that so?” was all he said as he stepped forward. Mo Xuanyu couldn't exactly back up any further, and so stood there shaking as the man blocked any means of him moving out of reach. He was still smiling as he leaned down, “You really aren't supposed to be up on that foot. So, either you let me help you, or I can drag you out of this room. Any new injury to you will be entirely your own fault then.”

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, coughing into his closed mouth. For a while he did nothing, and nothing led to his body no longer using adrenaline to keep him upright. It was as if not only the fight, but his ability to keep himself upright and awake fizzled out. He didn't shake his head, or argue, but still made a face when Wen Ruohan of all people, helped him out of the room. The Wen Clan Leader only paused to say one last thing to Wen Qing, before fully stepping out. He allowed the boy to lean on him- almost close to carrying him, until they ran across a servant, who took up that position as if he had been asked. This is how it went till they made their way to a massive garden, covered in red flora and the sound of insects chirping. It was lit up like day light, yet when one looked up, the sky was only just taking on a lighter hue. Morning hadn't even fully graced them.

The servant set Mo Xuanyu down in a chair, then bowing to Wen Ruohan, before rushing off to grab some tea. The Wen Clan Leader didn't sit down at first, pacing among some of the gardens bushes. After a moment, he did turn to look at the boy who watched him with a tired yet angry expression.

“What is that look for? So far I have been nothing but kind and your still glaring at me.”

“.. you're not kind.” Mo Xuanyu replied, forcing himself not to cough.

Wen Ruohan chuckled, before coming over and sitting across from him. And then he spoke, harsh and critical, not even a drop of remorse. “And you are nothing special.”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, looking up at Wen Ruohan who just raised his brow, still wearing that unbothered smile.

“What? Are you too used to hearing yourself called a prodigy? Too used to hearing someone talk about how good you are at certain things? There are many who know the Erhu, and many painters who paint beautifully. There are many a young man with good memory, and there several second sons of clan leaders...” His smile turned a little crueler, “.. the only difference is most of those second sons or later children still have golden cores and are shown the path to cultivation.... instead of being performers.”

Mo Xuanyu glared, “... I'm just learning a lot of things to help my Xiongzhang when he takes over...”

“Music and Art? Are you also learning the other arts?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded with a harsh expression, and the man tutted in response.

“Oh little one, any no name lord tries to learn the arts so they can be seen as a gentlemen. Knowing those things helps very little... except maybe to help ones father brag about them for the sake of image.”

Mo Xuanyu went to stand up, but the pain in his ankle caused him to sit back down. So instead he glared at the table. “w...why do you keep saying such things... telling me my baba doesn't care- which he does! He cares for me a whole lot! But... But why do you care? If I'm nothing special why not just let me go home? Why keep me here? If i'm nothing special then why can't I leave?”

Wen Ruohan leaned onto the table, “Cause it's what you can be that is more intriguing. You are young, and your mind isn't like others minds. You are nothing special, not because your skills are common, but that they are almost uncommon and yet used in the most common of ways. You are a flightless bird who is displayed to be gawked at, and thrown away once a decision must be made. You are Phoenix who has been refused it's capability to ascend, for... what? A few performances and tacky flower fans?”

“..” Mo Xuanyu got mad, knowing that was a jab at him specifically- a jab to the day Wen Ruohan broke his fan just cause he could. He started to argue with the Wen Clan Leader, but his throat was dry and he coughed. He coughed hard, until the servant came with the tea. His own was oddly colored compared to Wen Ruohan's and so he scooted it away the moment it sat down, refusing to drink out of fear.

The Wen Clan leader laughed at this, shaking his head. “Oh please, it's not poisoned. I simply had Qing-er send something to be put in it. Medicine. Or.. did you know it was medicine and your just acting like a petty little child?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at him with a hard look, before slowly reaching out and picking up the cup. Wen Ruohan took a drink of his, but the boy had yet to. Instead, after a second, Mo Xuanyu glanced up and asked,

“Why do you all keep calling me a Phoenix?”

Wen Ruohan smiled, as if he had been waiting for that question to come up. He set down his tea and clasped his hand together. “Cause you are to be my son's first Phoenix... like Wen Zhuliu was my first Phoenix.” Mo Xuanyu could only become more confused, his expression saying as much. Wen Ruohan chuckled again, and so, explained himself. “Wen Zhuliu was not always a member of the Wen Clan- in fact he was not a member of any clan at all. He used be nobody of importance, a young man named Zhao Zhuliu. I came across him one day when he was only... seventeen? Eighteen? It was years ago now, ten at least.” he set his tea down, and began moving a finger upon the lip of the cup. “I found him, tied to a tree, and being beaten within an inch of his life. You see, he was but a indentured servant to a clan that rested down south of Qishan. Why he was indentured, if my understanding is accurate, it had to do with his own father's mistakes. He was abused, and beaten often, not a cultivator in the slightest, so he could not make his own stand. At first, I had every intention to pass him by, certain he was a nobody who would probably die of his wounds by the next dawn. But then I saw it. In his eyes I saw rage, I saw the fire that consumed him deep within, and yet he didn't fight back.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, “Why was him being angry mean anything?”

Wen Ruohan shook his head. “Anger isn't quiet accurate to what was seen in him, as much as it's seen in you. Anyone can just be angry. Anyone can hate. But that fire was much, much more then that. It's a cold fire, one that burns deep, with no way to escape. The person who feels that flame, is always someone who holds it back, refuses to let it out. Often these people are soft spoken, timid, weak, but deep inside they burn and consume themselves. Without the proper guidance, the proper means of releasing that flame, they combust or die and turn into terrible things. The most powerful specters and undead that walk the night, are things that are full of resentful energy, people who in life could not fully release that fire. Zhao Zhuliu was just that. A youth who refused to release the fire that burned within him- that ice that threatened to stab him in his heart. That youth only knew hate, yet still kept his head down as those men beat him- maybe even would beat him to his death...

“So, I killed them. Every single one of the men there, I killed them, and released Zhao Zhuliu, and claimed him as my Phoenix. In the Wen Clan, every Wen Zhongzhu has had a Phoenix, or multiple Phoenix's. The Phoenix was their most loyal servant, A person who held the flame, and was given the ability to let it burn- to hone it and use it as a power none could imagine. In Zhuliu, that became the Core Melting Hand. Once he had trained with me- once I had given him the means to be powerful, I sent him back to those who had abused him, made him to suffer, and watched him use that gift he honed to kill them all. That clan no longer exists. Each man, woman, and child of that clan was dead before the sun even set. After that, Zhuliu pledged to me his undying loyalty and took on the Wen Clan name. Since then, he has been one of my most devoted servants, and my most reliable. I tell him to kill, he kills. I tell him to protect, he protects. If I told him to kill himself, he would have slit his own throat before I even took a breath after the last word left my lips.”

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, his expression twisting and turning, as he didn't know what to say.... didn't know what to think either. What do you say to that... well.... besides....

“Then why me?” the boy asked, his face scrunching up, “I... I am not like that... I don't- I'm not...”

“I am the one who saw the flame in you.” Wen Ruohan said, “So you cannot say that you don't have it. The difference is, you just don't see that you are treated as no one important... or rather you refuse to see it.”

Mo Xuanyu glared as Wen Ruohan took his tea and drank another sip.

“Lets make this easy for your simple mind to understand. Who are you?”

“What?” Mo Xuanyu asked, his fast twisting.

“Who are you?” Wen Ruohan repeated. “I have an answer, but I want to hear it from your lips first.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu shrunk down in his seat, unsure what this question was, but in the end he answered anyway. “My name is Mo Xuanyu. I am the second son of Jin Zhongzhu-”

“Incorrect.” Wen Ruohan cut in, and before Mo Xuanyu could even say a word, he continued, “You are an illegitimate bastard of the notorious man-whore, that is Jin Guangshan and the poor little whore he tricked into sleeping with him.”
Mo Xuanyu stiffened, starting to shout, “DON'T SAY THAT! I-”

“You cannot be his 'second' son either” Wen Ruohan cut in. “ Especially, when rumor states that, before you appeared at Golden Carp Tower, another young man, claiming to be Jin Guangshan's son was thrown from atop the steps. The only difference being, you were found by his legitimate son first as the grandson of a village chief- a child of some kind of higher society, but that that other boy was the son of a prostitute.” Mo Xuanyu choked on his own words as the man before him continued. “And as stated,There after, you were brought to Golden Carp Tower, and have been there since... what? Three years ago? Most children of cultivation clans begin training in cultivation around ages seven or eight, and obtain their core around nine or ten. Yet you don't even have the start of a core beginning to form, and instead are paraded around like a spectacle, all because you paint well, play the erhu, and have an exceedingly good memory for a boy your age. Now tell me, knowing you have no core, and no skills that are required of a cultivator, like basic swordsmanship, why were you sent to our Wen Clan's education office, and not your brother?”

“C...Cause I told my baba not to send or tell gege!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, feeling his breathing begin to become rapid.

“Oh? And how did you even know about my request?” Wen Ruohan asked. “Did you find out about it on your own, or did Jin Guangshan tell you?”

Mo Xuanyu went still, breathing heavily out of his nose.

Wen Ruohan tilted his head, “So he told you then? And you aren't even slightly concerned? Why send a little boy who can't even defend himself to a place he clearly doesn't want his eldest- his heir going?”

“But... But I asked him-”

“And why did you have to ask him not to send your brother? Why did you need to tell him not to tell your brother?”

“...”

“Cause your brother would have gone anyway maybe? If that's so, why did he never show up in Qishan? At some point he would have found out the truth in the weeks that had passed since you left. The only options then are, your father was using you and refusing to let your brother come to collect you, or, your brother was in on it and let you go somewhere dangerous- unarmed and incapable to protect your self.”

“But-”

“Here is another question.” Wen Ruohan cut him off again, “Or rather two. How does Madam Jin treat you, and is your mother in Lanling?”

Mo Xuanyu was holding back tears, as he didn't know how to answer anything being posed of him... he shook his head, quickly throwing his tea cup at the man then covering his ears. “SHUT UP!”

Wen Ruohan stood up, catching the cup and letting it's contents pour out onto the floor. His face had the remnants of a smile as he slammed the cup down on the table then reached over and jerked Mo Xuanyu's hands down. “Answer my question child,”

“L-LET GO!” Mo Xuanyu squirmed, starting to cry, that ice he had felt- what now he was beginning to realize was the cold fire- burn away at his insides. “I HATE YOU! SHUT UP! GO AWAY!”
“Madam Jin hates you, and your mother is not in Lanling. Why? Cause your father didn't want her- he didn't want you. He left you and it was by sheer coincidence that your brother found you. To Jin Guangshan, you are nothing but a plaything. If it were not for your brother, you would still be in a little no name village in the middle of nowhere, with no name but the one your mother gave you. Allow me to pose another question. What was life like back then? Before he found you. Can I assume it might not have been pleasant given the fact your mother is an unmarried woman? and in that case, why would a truly generous man leave a woman he took to bed in such a place? Leave his own child?”

Mo Xuanyu tried to stand, but Wen Ruohan kept him seated in his chair.

“It's cause you were a trivial little game. That fire in you is cause you know all these things- you know the truth but you hide your hatred of it- hide little pieces of your suffering and yourself inside that head of yours, so you can be compliant, so you can live in your lovely pretend life and ignore the pain. It just so happens, that you can't help but let it slip through on occasion. You hide when things hurt, cause you don't want to inconvenience anyone else. You can only cry, cause you have noway to fight the things that make you angry. You hide your thoughts cause you fear that those who your trying to appease will hate you for it. So, you become nothing. All you ever will be, is a toy that Jin Guangshan uses to make himself look more magnificent... to be a toy that he throws away, disregards the moment you become obsolete, or tosses to the wolves once they come knocking, demanding food.”

Mo Xuanyu trembled, unable to hold back his coughing and his tears, choking as he curled in on himself. “... s...stop.... JUST STOP AND GO AWAY!!!!!!!!” his voice went shrill, cracking as he screamed with his gut.

Wen Ruohan just hummed... then pulled the boy forward ever so gently. He... hugged him...., petting his head and shushing him as the boy struggled in his embrace. “Oh little one. You have yet to understand it. All that pain you hide, my son is giving you a chance to release it. To become something more. He will not train you the way I trained Wen Zhuliu, that much I know, but in the end you will still come out the other side with wings of fire at your back, and you will see the truth. You will see and you will act. So hush now... be still... rest...”

Mo Xuanyu sobbed, clenching his fists. He didn't want to believe it- any of it. He hated this, he hated Wen Ruohan. He hated Wen Xu. In fact, Mo Xuanyu hated them all. He hated all of Wen Clan-... but then he remembered Wen Qing... and the one she called A-Ning... and hated himself for hating them. He tried his best to push everything Wen Ruohan had just said to the back of his mind.... but it wouldn't go back...

It was then, that much against his own will, Mo Xuanyu collapsed. Whether it was the fever slowly taking over, the pain he was in from his ankle, or the lack of sleep mixed with the two, and just all the things that happened over a short amount of time, Mo Xuanyu fainted.

Wen Ruohan caught on, and let out a little laugh. He maneuvered the boy so he was holding him more comfortably, reaching out and brushing his hair from his face. “Xiao Maque, I pity you. My son is like me in some ways, and others not so much. I fear you are going to suffer, but if that is how Xu-er makes you his Phoenix, then who am I to stop him? Survive little one. Let your fire burn and keep you alive... or die quickly, cause otherwise it will be slow and painful.”

…

Mo Xuanyu didn't know how long he was in a bed for. He woke up and fell asleep so often he wasn't sure when it was or how long he had been out between wake and dreams. The only things he knew were the things the servants spoke of from nearby each time he flickered open his eyes for but a moment.

Most of it were trivial things, like the weather, what had been done so far on a list of chores, and what to do now that they had lost a few staff members. The mildly more concerning things, were the servants stressing over who would replace Wen Xu's own staff, some poor soul Wen Ruohan beat to death over something the boy wasn't certain of and that apparently, Mo Xuanyu himself was ill enough that he was coughing blood in his sleep.

However, it was one point he woke up, that he heard something that made him sob.

The Jiang Clan of Yunmeng, was gone.

He had simply heard one of the servants talking about how Wen Chao had sent Wen Zhuliu and Wang Lingjiao into Lotus Pier to make demands of retribution and submission to the Wen Clan... instead they were faced with retaliation and that Madam Yu and Jiang Fengmian were dead. He had started crying, and was immediately rushed upon, with the servants checking his temperature and quickly trying to calm him down. They didn't know why he woke up crying, just that they were supposed to keep him in bed.

He remembered Jiang Fengmian, and how gentle he seemed. He remembered Madam Yu, and how scary she was. But since he had sobbed and passed out after he had no clue if anyone had survived... if some people he had cared about- if Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng, and Jiang Yanli were even alive... and he wasn't going to ask in fear of them still being alive, and Wen Xu wanting to make an example out of them.

When he finally, properly woke back up. It wasn't in the bed he had been in since falling ill. Instead he saw the bars of the cage again... but this time something was off. The curtain was there, but the side the window was on, the window seemed lower almost on the same level as Mo Xuanyu's prone form... and the bars looked thinner.... like more had been added on. He turned, looking out the window to see Nightless City far bellow. Sitting up, he paused... noticing a chain around his ankle that locked to the bars near the window. Mo Xuanyu felt his stomach sink, and yet not a tear fell... he had run out he assumed. Instead he laid back down, and curled up into a ball. He stared at the curtains with a blank expression. He laid like that for what felt like an hour, before he heard footsteps and growling. When his eyes trailed up to the door- which clearly had more locks on it now- the curtain pulled back to reveal Wen Xu... and he had something in his hand.

“Awake?”

Mo Xuanyu stared at him.... then rolled over and turned to face the window.

He heard Wen Xu scoff, then a few clicking sounds to indicate the cage door was being unlocked. Mo Xuanyu didn't even move a muscle when he heard the door open, Wen Xu step inside, then it close and click behind him. He still didn't move when he heard Wen Xu walk up to him, nor when the young man nudged him with his foot.

He did however move, when a sudden sharp pain hit him in the back.

Mo Xuanyu cried out, rolling into the bars, before scrambling and causing the chain around his ankle to rattle when he turned to look up at Wen Xu holding a disciplinary ruler.

“I really don't like the idea of hurting you Xiao Maque, but if you aren't going to answer, or you ignore me, what else should I do?” Wen Xu didn't sound remorseful in the slightest as he tapped the piece of wood into the palm of his hand. “I promise not to hit your arms or your head or your face, but really, I shouldn't have to hit you at all.”

“Go away!” Mo Xuanyu cried out, trying to move away. Instead, all he got was his hair grabbed and him thrown face first onto the ground. Another sharp thwack, and he felt pain shoot up his spine. He screamed, trying to get away from the strike.

“Do not speak to me in such a way.” Wen Xu warned, bending down, and pulling the boy back. “You only got hit cause you are being rude. My Xiao Maque needs to behave.”

“I'M SORRY!” Mo Xuanyu cried out, covering his head with his arms, suddenly terrified of getting hit again. “Don't hit me! Please! I am sorry!”

Wen Xu smiled then, tilting his head and poking the boy with the ruler. “I just told you I won't hit you if you behave. It's not that hard. And I only brought this out, cause it is about time I started training you. Best to start when rising from your weakest point.”

“t...training?” Mo Xuanyu whimpered out, looking up at him through the space between his arms. His lip was trembling and his back already felt sore if not bruised.

“Yes, training.” Wen Xu said, pulling back the ruler and placing and hand on the arms blocking the boys face, before pulling them down. “A Phoenix needs to learn how to use his fire and his claws correctly.”

Mo Xuanyu winced as Wen Xu grabbed his face and tilted it up, forcing him to look the young man in the eyes.

“You have no core, and no skill with a sword. Not that, that is necessary... after all, Wen Zhuliu is strongest with hand to hand. But lets start with the more important thing first, your cultivation.” he let go of Mo Xuanyu's face, instead taking his arm and lifting him up... harshly. He shoved the discipline ruler into his sleeve- then abruptly struck Mo Xuanyu in the chest. The boy stumbled, almost collapsing back down to the ground before Wen Xu pulled him back up to his feet. “I've given you a small amount of spiritual power. Use it. Hit me.”

Mo Xuanyu was grabbing his chest, looked up- then cried out when Wen Xu backhanded him. He fell back, skittering away immediately.

“I said hit me.” Wen Xu stated. “I didn't slap you that hard.”

“Stop hitting me!” Mo Xuanyu sobbed. “I... why are you-”

Wen Xu began pulling out the discipline ruler. Mo Xuanyu, not wanting the young man to hit him with that again jumped to his feet and swung out to slap it from his hand. Wen Xu however, pulled back, then grabbed Mo Xuanyu by the hair.

“Good. You tried, but you need to be quicker. When I can trust you more, we can practice outside the cage... but after running off like you did before-”

“WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO!” Mo Xuanyu wailed, grabbing his arm. “Why are you made at me?! I said I was sorry! I wasn't trying to run away! I- I- I just wanted to get away from her!”

“You should have tried to kill her.” Wen Xu stated, like it was a simple fact of life- as if that response was common sense. “What If a servant had never tried to save you? Would you have just let her attack you if that was her goal?”

“... I... she wasn't trying to...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered, only to yelp when Wen Xu tugged back his hair.

“Oh? Was she not now?” Wen Xu sneered. “Then why run off?! If you didn't think she was going to hurt you- why even run? Unless you were lying about not trying to get away?”

“I wasn't lying!” Mo Xuanyu sobbed.

Wen Xu watched him... then... then he just let go.

Mo Xuanyu grabbed his head, crying his eyes out from just the pain. Every time he had moved that chain rattled, and things outside the cage made loud sounds. His head hurt, his chest hurt, his back hurt, his face hurt. He just woke up after who knows how long and all he had felt was pain.

Without warning, a calloused hand reached out and touched his cheek. He flinched, but Wen Xu still brushed a few tears off his cheek.

“My Xiao Maque, don't cry.” he hushed, a false soothing tone in his voice. “I am only doing this so you can be something majestic. One day you will thank me for all of it.”

Mo Xuanyu just cried, wanting to pull away, but couldn't as Wen Xu took his hands and got down in front of him. His smile didn't reach his eyes, and the way he spoke almost felt like one would speak to a smaller child.

“My precious Xiao Maque, I only treat you roughly cause I wish to see you soar. I wish to make you my Phoenix. Here.” He lifted Mo Xuanyu's hand to his face, “This time I won't stop you from hitting me back. Go on. Hit me.”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, his hand on the young man's face... and... and he felt something deep inside, and he didn't like it. Instead of striking Wen Xu, he pulled his hand away and shook his head profusely. He then turned his head away, refusing to look at the young man. Wen Xu wasn't stupid or blind. He immediately noticed the odd reaction, and took pause. He reached out and gently turned the boys face back to him.

“Why won't you hit me back? You were clearly upset with me. So why let it go?”
Mo Xuanyu shook his head, not opening his mouth... but unable to hide a faint pink in his face. Wen Xu saw it, and pulled his hand back.... then he let out a small laugh.

“My Xiao Maque, have I made you feel uncomfortable?”

“... can... can you leave me please?” Mo Xuanyu asked, shaking, terrified and close to tears. If anyone was going to find out he was odd, he didn't want it to be Wen Xu. Definitely not him.

Wen Xu chuckled, and then stood. “maybe I will... but if that is the case, then the fullest of your training begins dawn of tomorrow. When you are not training with me, you can do what ever so your heart desires, as long as you stay here... not that you can go anywhere.... and if you behave I might even reward you. Is there anything my Xiao Maque desires? If so, tell this one anytime and I will give it to you should you behave.... that is... as long as your not asking for something that angers me.”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head again. He felt his stomach turn and his skin crawl. He never wanted to touch or be touched by Wen Xu ever again... not with... not with that feeling in his chest and in his arms.

Wen Xu watched him for a while longer, then said something that made Mo Xuanyu want to throw up.

“Did my Xiao Maque know he's pretty? I'm sure that when he grows up, all that fading innocent cuteness will turn into a beautiful face.... when your older, would you stay pretty for me Xiao Maque?” He said this in a cruel way, half mocking, half.. half smirking.

Mo Xuanyu started to cry even harder, turning away and hiding his face. He didn't want that- he didn't like that. He didn't WANT to like that. It was in that moment, he feared the worst, that Wen Xu had already seen his oddness, and that made Mo Xuanyu feel ill. Not him. Not Wen Xu. Why did he have to see through him?

Wen Xu watched his back, a mix of something like disgust, but also intrigue. Then he turned and left the cage, which now sat on a high pedestal like stand. The woman's cage was gone, and so was she. Wen Xu had not lied about her death, and the tattoed man seemed to be the only one who morned her. The horned one with no eyes still sat there dead in his head, and the beasts still cawed, and roared and hissed. Mo Xuanyu curled up against the bars, only to pull away when the welts forming on his back began to sting.

He cried quietly, not wishing to paint, or play the erhu. He wanted nothing but to curl up and sleep and wake up from this awful nightmare. Yet he didn't want to go to sleep, fearing it would make time pass too quickly into tomorrow. All Mo Xuanyu could do was lay there, wondering why. Sure Wen Ruohan had explained it, had explained that he was a nobody who just so happened to have a fire in his heart, but he had suppressed most of that conversation down into the back of his mind. Mo Xuanyu didn't want to be a Phoenix. He wanted to simply be free.

The next morning came, regardless of how much Mo Xuanyu fought it. He endured the discipline ruler, Wen Xu's berating, and everything he was pushed into doing. From attempting to attack Wen Xu, to painting the other 'pets' in the collection. When he did well, or cried 'too much' Wen Xu would back down and show the boy false kindness, petting his hair or treating him like a wounded animal. When he did let Mo Xuanyu out of the cage, it was only to see the other pet's. Like the tiger, that the young man tried to make Mo Xuanyu pet. It growled and tried to bite, and Mo Xuanyu screamed that he didn't want to- not like this...

He tried to find solace- away from all of it, to mentally get away from Wen Xu, by playing his erhu and painting what he wished to paint. Inevitably he painted deep secrets and He tried to find a place to hide these painting... but Wen Xu must have found them, as one day after training, he left a small gift on the tea table. Said it was a present for his good behavior.

It was only after Wen Xu left, that Mo Xuanyu opened it up. When he did, he felt both surprised, and a deep sense of dread... like he had lost the key to an unlocked door deep in his mind. He set down the gift and quietly cried, unsure of what to do. Mo Xuanyu wanted to disappear.

Inside that small gift box was a lovely collection of rouge and paints for one to put on their face.... it was make up, and Mo Xuanyu was certain Wen Xu had no good heart when giving him this gift...

The training would only get stricter and the pain would only grow.

Mo Xuanyu wanted to fade and vanish, to stop existing.... but he survived. He survived on the ice in his chest and the desire to see his brother again. To see his mother again. He survived... cause he hated Wen Xu. Never in his life had he known hate like this, or at least didn't know it to this extent yet. Every night, he hated and he prayed, that something would come, something would happen, to give him the chance to fly away- and to make sure Wen Xu could never come after him, never hurt him ever again. Where No one could hurt him, ever again....

Who knew a cold fire could burn so deep?

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan never went to Mount Muxi.

This was not cause of any danger or trouble that he and Qin Su got into along the way, or that they had gotten caught by anyone his father had sent out to collect them. Actually, it was the opposite in fact. They didn't go to Mount Muxi so they wouldn't get caught. Jin Zixuan knew his father had heard the Jin Disciple answer that they lost Mo Xuanyu at Mount Muxi. So it was likely he would try and send people there to get the two of them once they arrived or while he was checking the mountain. Instead, they would find no trace of him or Qin Su, staying to the out-skirting areas of the Mountain, slowly looping around until they found Mo Xuanyu...

Or at the very least any information about him.

So far, it had been several days... maybe even a week or more, and they had seen not height nor hair of the boy, nor heard any clue from anyone they asked. It was slowly becoming worse and worse for Jin Zixuan to keep his hopes up that the boy was alright. Well... almost...

“We'll find him Zixuan.” Qin Su said, reaching out and tapping the young man's arm. She kept a warm smile as she skipped along, matching his pace with a bright childish smile on her face as she made her assuring claims.“I'm certain of it. We will find him and he will be so happy to see us, and we can find a place to lie low and give him all the affection anyone could ever give such a sweet little boy! Spoil him rotten I say! He'll deserve it!”

During these past weeks, Qin Su had probably been the only beacon in the dark Jin Zixuan had. Where he was slowly becoming pessimistic of his brothers whereabouts and state of being, she was keeping a smile, and humorous attitude that... while sometimes annoying, was a escape from inside Jin Zixuan's own head. He couldn't help but chuckle occasionally at her odd sense of humor, or roll his eyes at it other times.

They had made almost a full loop around the mountain by then, ending in a small town off south east of Mount Muxi. Jin Zixuan had really hoped that Mo Xuanyu would have been found by now, but the boy was just not there. Each town or thicket of wood- each cottage or farm house had turned up nothing, no one hiding and no one having been there. So far, the only thing Jin Zixuan had found, was an increase in Wen Cultivators in the area.

He knew he had to hide his identity, not only for his father not to find him, but also so that the Wen's might not recognize him in case they held a grudge. If whatever happened on Mount Muxi was bad enough to envoke Wen Ruohan's wrath, then Jin Zixuan did NOT want to get caught. So, he had rubbed off the red mark on his fore head, changed his hair up into a bun, and put away his Jin robes for simpler ones. Qin Su, on the other hand, went a step further.

She removed her make-up, and her dress, replacing it with simple robes, and putting her hair in a simple bun as well. Qin Su also did her best to hide her body's natural curve, attempting and frankly succeeding, to make herself look like a young teen boy.... if not a 'pretty' one. Besides the occasional skips and humming, she would copy how Jin Zixuan was walking, and practiced making her voice sound a little lower, ways for her to keep up the act. Still, she had her tendencies, like seeing other girls in pretty dresses and almost complimenting or asking them about it. The other times, she was making faces at unruly boys, yet otherwise she stayed in character.

The town they had just arrived in was not very busy, but just enough to be a little loud, with people going about there day. Jin Zixuan's first stop was a small tea shop off to the side, where he quickly asked for a seat and got himself and Qin Su something to eat and drink. Like any good cultivator and gentleman, he had both money and sword at his side. Even so, money could run out... thankfully it would be a while before it did for him. Plus Qin Su also had her own money, so they had planned out ahead of time how they would pay for things... even if Jin Zixuan was a bit reluctant at first cause he wasn't the biggest fan of a girl having to pay... but he also understood cause of their situation so....

As they got their food and drink, Jin Zixuan held off the waiter from leaving.

“Pardon, but can I ask if you have seen a little boy in the last few weeks- about this tall, his hair up and wearing a yellow colored robes? Maybe a bit timid?” he asked while motioning with his hands. “Maybe he was asking for help or something?”

The waiter started to shake his head... then paused. Jin Zixuan straightened up as the waiter seemed to be thinking harder.

“i... there was a boy a few weeks back that I think fits your description... but he was only in town a couple of days...”

“Hey! Get back to work!” The voice came from the teashop's owner who had just come in from the back, waving a cloth at the waiter. “I don't pay you to stand around and-”

Jin Zixuan stood up and turned to him, “I was simply asking him a question. Do you rush all your service? Did you rush when making the food and tea? Should I be worried about my order?”

The tea shop owner gawked then huffed. “Well... I uhm...”

“That being said, do you have an answer for me then? I'm looking for a little boy around nine years old.” He repeated the description he gave the waiter, and the tea shop owner seemed like he knew. He tossed the cloth over his shoulder and walked over with a huffy look.

“I know who your talkin' about. It's the boy who wooed madam Yi with his painting skills. But I wouldn't go ask her about the kid, she been moping about trying to find him again for days!”

Jin Zixuan's eyes lit up, he was now more certain that the boy in question was Mo Xuanyu, given the kid also apparently painted. “Do you know anything else? Anything at all?”

“Besides him hanging with that brat Xue Yang and his crew? Nah. Haven't seen him since then. Hence why Madam Yi was so upset. She wanted to either help him get back home or maybe even take him in herself. I guess I can agree he was pretty talented and had a sweet face...”

“Yet you kicked him out the first time he walked in here...” the waiter mumbled, having remembered more now that his boss had brought it up. He got a hard look from the owner, so he pretended he hadn't said anything and went about his work.

“This Xue Yang, do you know where he is?” Jin Zixuan demanded.

“No, but he isn't super hard to find.” The tea shop owner scoffed. “Just follow the yelling, or the group of scruffy looking boys with foul mouths. If Xue Yang is not with them, they know where he is.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, but still thanked the man for his help, and left a little extra coin on his way out. Once they were outside, Qin Su crossed her arms with a deep setting pout.

“Are you sure A-Yu was here? He's a good kid, so why would he be hanging around a bunch of rough kids?”

“He would hang around Wei Wuxian at the Cloud Recess. Even if these kids are slightly worse then that, if Mo Xuanyu enjoyed one of the boys company he would have stuck around.” Jin Zixuan pointed out, keeping a strict look on his face. “Whatever the case, if they know where he is or where he went, then I don't care who they are.”

The two then went around, either asking for Xue Yang or listening for trouble. What they learned from this was only two things: No one liked Xue Yang, and no one knew exactly where he was... or wanted to know. From what they gathered as they got more and more information was that this boy was a menace, and rather cruel... in fact it made Jin Zixuan rethink his previous statements about Mo Xuanyu and Wei Wuxian's relationship. This boy sounded much worse then Wei Wuxian for all the wrong reasons.

It was as they looked they heard a cry, and turned to watch as a boy, scruffy and maybe about Mo Xuanyu's age, run from a market stall with a bunch of fruits in hand. He was laughing his butt off as the old lady running the stand tripped and fell on her face. Qin Su immediately ran to help the lady as Jin Zixuan moved towards the boy at a speed the kid couldn't even notice or think could happen. In a matter of seconds, he had caught the boy by the scruff and lifted him up off his feet. He squealed and turned to glare at the youth, but shrunk when Jin Zixuan gave him a hard look.

“Th-thank you...” The old lady said, patting Qin Su's arm.

The girl just smiled in return, almost replying but her voice came out normal, a higher pitched voice then a boys, and the lady gave her a weird look. So instead she cleared her throat and gave the woman a apologetic smile.

“Madam, do you want the fruit back?” Jin Zixuan asked, still holding the kid by his collar, “If not I can pay-”

“It's fine gongzi.” the old lady said. “He just... ohhhh... those boys are nothing but trouble. If any of them are still good, I would like them back...”

The boy held them tighter, but Jin Zixuan just snatched them one by one and tossed them back to Qin Su. She caught them and held them out to the lady. Most were still good, so the elderly woman seemed to relax a little before placing the good ones back in the stand.

Jin Zixuan turned to the boy who hung limply in his grip, before setting him down on his feet. The moment the boys toes touched the ground, he tried to bolt- only choking himself on his own torn up robes, causing him to fall back.

“I'll let you go if you answer my question.” Jin Zixuan stated coldly. “and don't lie, or I will find out.”

“Fine! Fine! What do you want?!” the kid demanded both glaring but also somewhat scared. And rightfully so, as Jin Zixuan was tall, strong, and had an arrogant face with a sword at his waste. He was scary for the simple reason of, his appearance meant business.

“Do you know who and where a boy named Xue Yang is?”

The kid went stiff. His eyes flickered something unreadable. “... whose asking?”

Jin Zixuan jerked on the boys collar and he quickly waved his hands in the air.

“Okay! Okay! I know! I know! He's at the hideout! He's at the hideout! It's an old abandoned place at the edge of the street on the farthest edge of town! It can't be missed but don't you dare tell him I sent you! You here me?! If you tell him i'm a goner!”

Jin Zixuan dropped the kid, and started walking away. Qin Su gave the elderly lady one last wave, before tailing after the older youth with a pep in her step.

“See Zixuan, we're getting one step closer to A-Yu! We'll find him in no time. Lets just hope this Xue Yang kid is willing to talk.”

I doubt it. Jin Zixuan thought to himself, but still gave Qin Su a nod.

While the instructions were vague, it didn't take them too long to find the 'hideout' as not only was the town not that large, but that they were unnoticed by three other boys heading there, mumbling about Xue Yang being in a bad mood. At this point, Jin Zixuan was wondering who this kid was that he not only invoked fear in the adults, but utter allegiance in the other town boys. Deciding to take it slow, he and Qin Su waited till the boys were inside then walked up along the edge of the street till they reached the abandoned building.

They didn't have to get that close before they heard the yelling.

“No. No. No! No! NO!!!” Someone snapped, before a vegetable flew out one of the uncovered windows and past Qin Su who ducked away with a twisted expression. The voice continued to yell, “You're all so fucking stupid! I ask and ask and ask for the same damn things and you all bring back shit!”

“Xue Yang, this is what you asked-”

There was the sound of something hard hitting something else equally as hard and then a heavy wail. It was then that Jin Zixuan decided to move in. He stepped around and through the doorway as a kid was crawling back to his feet, rubbing his face which had the splatted inside of something all over it. When the other boys saw the youth at the door carrying a sword, they all scattered like rats, leaving only one young boy, maybe eleven, turning to see what the new commotion was.

“Who the hell are you?” He demanded glaring at the older teen rather darkly. He had the fading remnants of healing bruises on his face and arms, a hard look in his eyes that said he didn't want to bother with them.

“... are you Xue Yang?” Jin Zixuan asked, ignoring all the eyes on him and the boys question entirely.

“And if I am?” the boy said in an annoyed tone, “I don't have time for you. Beat it or i'll beat you.”

Jin Zixuan glared back and ignored his instructions, and stepping in with Qin Su close behind him. Seeing their chance the other boys bolted out, not wanting to get involved if things went south. “I'm not leaving, as I've been told you might have information on the person I am looking for.”

Xue Yang rolled his eyes, before starting to storm away. Jin Zixuan found this rude of course, and moved so he was swiftly in front of the kid. The boy looked at him, crossed his arms but didn't open his mouth.

Jin Zixuan knit his brow, “It would be nicer if you just complied.”

Xue Yang smiled. It was a mean smile.

“We're looking for a boy, maybe a bit younger then yourself.” Qin Su cut in, worried that Jin Zixuan wasn't going to get anything out of the kid if he kept up that glaring competition with him. “His name was Mo Xuanyu, if that helps...”

Xue Yang's smirk twitched and he gave Qin Su a sudden look. It wasn't mean, but it wasn't nice either. “What name did you say?”
“Mo Xuanyu. He's about this tall-” Qin Su started to continue but the boy cut her off.

“He isn't here if that's what you wanted to know.” Xue Yang stated, suddenly grumpy. “He... was taken a few weeks ago by a man in black robes... I don't know where he went after that...”
Jin Zixuan grabbed Xue Yang by the shoulder, spinning him around. “What man in black? Where did he take him from? Where did he take him to? What did he look like? Did he say anything-”

Xue Yang shoved him away and backed up, “Why should I tell you? I don't even know who the hell you are!”
Jin Zixuan was already high strung at the moment, thinking he was getting much closer to finding his brother. But it was being so up in that cloud of hope, that he got really pissed at Xue Yang. He grabbed the kid by the collar, “I'm the one you answer to and that's it! Now tell me what I asked for.” he was ready to beat the information out of this kid if necessary.

Qin Su however was quick to run over and grab Jin Zixuan's arm. “Hold on! He makes a serious point Zixuan, Lets not resort to beating up a kid.” she pried his fingers off and turned to a pissed off looking Xue Yang. “Zixuan here is Mo Xuanyu's older brother. He got lost after being sent to some bad men by their father. We're just trying to find him and make sure he's safe.”

“...” Xue Yang gave a sniff, then looked away. “Too late for that....”

“Excuse me?” Jin Zixuan snapped.

Xue Yang backed up and got snippy, “I'm not saying that to be an ass! I'm saying that cause of what the man in black said!”

“What did he say?” Qin Su asked with a frown.

Xue Yang dropped all expression, then turned away, crossing his arms. “... He... said that.... he told Mo Xuanyu something about using something and his mind to survive. That the people the guy was collecting him for would be cruel. He kept using the family name Wen a lot so... ya....”

When Xue Yang glared back over at Jin Zixuan he raised a brow as that anger he had before was.. completely gone. He stepped back as the youth abruptly shoved past him and half ran half stumbled out the door. Then he watched Qin Su bolt after him, a look in her eyes that was just as uncertain as Jin Zixuan's.

“Zixuan wait!” Qin Su called out, rushing to catch up with the teen, who had begun breathing rather heavily as he sped up. “Hold on! Don't keep rushing ahead! Lets just... just take a moment and reevaluate the situation!”

Jin Zixuan either didn't hear her, or ignored her as he never faltered in his steps save a few stumbles and kept walking. The inside of his head was a storm, and it was swirling and shaking and turning like it would never end. He kept walking, and walking till he reached the end of the road, and didn't know where to go. so... he collapsed, he fell to his knees onto the ground and sat there staring at nothing.

“Zixuan!” Qin Su called out for the almost twelfth time, getting a little more and more upset with each one. “Please just... just let us think this through. We could... we can maybe head towards Nightless City and-”

“Stop.” Jin Zixuan snapped. He didn't look at her. “Just... stop.”

“Stop what?” Qin Su huffed, “Your the one who needs to stop! You're the one walking away instead of trying to think about what we do now. We gotta find a way to go to Qishan proper and get A-Yu back-”

“There is no getting him back!” Jin Zixuan snapped jumping to his feet. “We can't go to Qishan!”

“Of course we can. and we should-”
“NO! You don't get it!” Jin Zixuan shouted, causing Qin Su to back up. “It isn't a we shouldn't! It isn't a I don't want to! It isn't even a 'I don't think we can'. It's. we. can't. We can not go to Qishan and find him. The moment we even enter it's border, just the two of us, it will be a nightmare to get back out. Especially after what happened at Mount Muxi! They are more then likely furious about what happened! Not to mention, you're not a full fledged cultivator! It would just be me trying to get us both into a highly secure CITY! Not just the palace! The city it self! Qishan has thousands of soldiers, we just have the two of us....” He choked up a little, holding back tears, “And... and that's not even mentioning that A-Yu might be.... he could be...”

“He isn't dead!” Qin Su snapped. She quickly took a breath, smiled and tried to to reach out to soothe Jin Zixuan with a bright happy smile, “That Xue Yang said the Wen's wanted him for something. That he had to survive on his own.. that means he could more then likely still be alive-”

“That isn't better!” Jin Zixuan snapped, his voice cracking. He couldn't hold back the tears as he continued to snap at her. “Do you know what Wen Ruohan is like?! Everyone who does says he is cruel. More then cruel! He has a whole palace dedicated to torturing his enemies! And if it isn't him, it's Wen Chao who is a cruel bastard that gets rid of you once he's bored with you, and Wen Xu who is said to be as much a psychopath as his father! If A-Yu is alive... he's in hell.... Qin Su... you don't get it... my brother is in a hell on earth, and I have nothing I can do to get him back....”

“But we could try.” Qin Su said, her voice wavering slightly as she continued to smile through damp eyes. “We could... we could go to Nie Clan! Chifeng-zun already has a known grudge against the Wen's so he might help us! Or... or we could-”

“Stop!” Jin Zixuan snapped. “Stop giving me false hope Qin Su. You don't get it! He's gone! My brother is better off dead at this point, and why should you even care!? He isn't your responsibility! He isn't your brother!”

Qin Su froze. Her smile fell and her eyes got even more damp... before a tear of her own began to roll down her cheek. Jin Zixuan took in a deep breath, then turned to find a place to go. He was done... he had nothing left....

He suddenly felt a hand grab his shoulder, and when he turned to snap at Qin Su again, he found her hand firmly slapped across his face. It was enough of a startle that he went stiff after taking a few steps back. That was the first time in his life he had ever been slapped by a girl... and that girl wasn't only crying she looked livid.

“... D-damn you Jin Zixuan!” She snapped, choking on her own words. “Damn you and your stupid face!”

“... Qin Su-”

“YOU SHUT UP!” She cut him off shoving him back as she sobbed through her fury. “You- you damn jerk! You can't say that to me! You can't say that to me at all! How dare you!”

“Say what?” Jin Zixuan started to huff, rubbing his tear stained face- the wet of it causing the sting to hurt more. “That we can't do anything, or that he isn't your brother-”

“BUT HE IS MY BROTHER!” Qin Su snapped, shoving Jin Zixuan again. She shoved him several times, balling her eyes out as she did. He went still, only moving when she shoved, and more confused now then anything else.

“...wha...what?”

Qin Su sniffled as she kept shoving before slowly resorting to slight punches to his chest and arms. “He... he is my brother Zixuan... you both are....”

“... just cause you feel that way doesn't mean anything....” Jin Zixuan said, getting quieter as he tried to stop her.

“No...” She sobbed, “It isn't that... it isn't...” She looked up at him, a mix of anger and snotty tears. “Z-Zixuan... I didn't want to tell you... I don't want to tell you- but I am not going to let you tell me I shouldn't care when he is my didi! When he is my baby brother too! Zixuan, this isn't me being sympathetic or sentimental... It's cause my... it's cause the... the man... the monster who is the cause of my birth is not Qin Cangye.”

“...” Jin Zixuan felt something like an odd cold tingle run through his body as his head got a bit fuzzy. It wasn't as if he didn't understand what she was saying, or not yet saying... it was that he couldn't fully grasp it and had gone into a small state of shock.

Qin Su however, felt like she wasn't done. “Zixuan... your... Jin Guangshan... he... before I was born, he was drinking with my father... with Qin Cangye, and they both got drunk. He... forced himself on... he....” her lip trembled as she looked up, “My father got drunk and didn't know that a man he calls his friend forced himself on his wife... my mother... It was from that night, I was born... I didn't even know that till I overheard mother talking to her servant on accident- cause since that bastard wasn't sober when he did it, he doesn't remember! Isn't that convenient!” Her rage came through as she gave Jin Zixuan a sharp punch in the shoulder. “He gets to forget what he did, but my mama has to remember it all! And she can't even tell anyone cause it could get her or me in trouble! She gets to live years in mental anguish for something she didn't ask for cause A powerful man like Jin Guangshan not only forgot, he also wouldn't get blamed for it! That's why I'm snippy with the man- that's why I keep smiling and hanging out around the two of you! Cause your my family- cause I chose to accept you two as my family cause just like me, neither of you asked for it! Neither I nor Mo Xuanyu asked to be born, but he is still my brother even if it's that bastards fault!”

“but... why... if that... why keep smiling and pretending then.... why didn't you say...”

“Why didn't I say anything?!” Qin Su sobbed, shoving him again till his back hit a wall. “Cause who would believe me?! Why keep pretending? Why smile? Cause it's the only thing keeping me sane! I hate that man! I hate him with every ounce of my being- but what can I do?! What could my mother have done?! She is not only weaker then him, she's a woman of a smaller clan! Jin Guangshan is the head of a prestigious clan with more power then she could ever dream of!” she punched his chest... but her pushing and swings had gotten weaker, as she started to lean over herself with a scrunched up face full of tears and anguish. “So... so don't you dare tell me... don't tell me he isn't my brother when I chose to care about him even with that monster being what made us siblings. Don't you dare tell me I shouldn't care!”

Jin Zixuan went a bit numb at that point. He slowly slid down the wall, and Qin Su fell too. She was leaning over him, still punching his chest as she cried, saying the same thing, over and over.

“Don't.. don't tell me A-Yu isn't my didi.... don't.... cause... cause you two and my mother are all I have...” She grabbed his collar, “You all are kind... you're my family... if My baba isn't really my baba... then... then all I have is you... all of you... to keep me sane...”

“... I... I'm...” Jin Zixuan was going to say sorry, but besides yelling at her... what did he have to apologies for? He didn't know... and... what did he know? It was like every other turn he made down the path he had some how made himself, he just kept digging up the skeletons of his fathers past. Jin Zixuan closed his eyes and slowly leaned against the wall. “... I don't know....”

Qin Su laughed- short and harsh through her tears, before dropping her head onto his shoulder. “I don't know either...”

The two sat there like that, at the end of a lonely road for a very long time, only changing when Qin Su rolled over to lean against the wall beside Jin Zixuan. They both stared at nothing, both deep inside their own thoughts. The sky was turning gray with rain clouds, as if the heavens also were set to cry.

After a while, Qin Su sniffled, cleaned up her face, and looked to Jin Zixuan speaking with a cracked voice. “sorry... and.. could you not say anything... not A-Yu, or... or anyone else... I... don't want my mother getting hurt.... not anymore then she is...”

Jin Zixuan looked over at her, then very slowly, softly, punched her in the shoulder. She looked at him with a funny look at first, only to laugh as more tears came forward. He smiled through red eyes. “I won't say anything... meimei...”

“...shut up...” Qin Su laughed through her tears, only for Jin Zixuan to give her a side hug.

They sat like that for a moment more, just as the first drops of rain began to fall on them. Jin Zixuan let out a heavy breath, before getting to his feet. He held out a hand to Qin Su, who took it.

“So... which way to Qinghe?” Jin Zixuan asked, nodding to her.

“...” She frowned, then... “y... you want to go ask Chifeng-zun for help? But... what if... what if Mo Xuanyu is... is dead...”

“Then Chifeng-zun of all people will know exactly why I want his help in killing the men who did kill our brother if he is.” Jin Zixuan replied rather seriously. “If A-Yu is dead, every Wen dog dies too. If not, then the ones who hurt him will feel his pain a thousand fold.”

Qin Su nodded, even if timidly, and the two began to make their way out of the town... and they as they did Xue Yang watched them from the shadows. He had been for a while... His expression was blank as he watched, but his fist was tight enough that his nails dug into his hands, making them bleed.

…

The Wen's had long since left town, but even then Lan Xichen rarely left Meng Yao's home. Even if the Wen's had moved on to somewhere else to continue looking for him, they still were looking for him. That didn't mean he was trapped inside by his lonesome. In fact he often stepped outside to help with laundry and a small garden Meng Yao had. That being said, he was mostly in the garden, as he seemed to not have any skill in cleaning close, ripping almost everything he tried to clean. Lan Xichen felt bad and ashamed each time, but Meng Yao found it funny, quickly apologizing after each giggle.

It was actually quite nice, spending these days in hiding. Sure he often feared what was going on outside, what was happening to his brother, and uncle... what happened to his father... what happened to Lan Clan... yet each day felt calm and peacefully, a homely life in a small cottage away from it all. And it wasn't like he couldn't leave at any point. Even as Lan Xichen stood in the garden, looking out at the sky, he knew he could leave right then and go find answers. But....

“Is something wrong Xichen?”

Lan Xichen turned as Meng Yao came out with some tea, setting it on a nearby bench. He smiled at the young man. “No... just my own thoughts...”

Meng Yao returned the smile, coming over and standing next to the other. “If you need to go, i'm not stopping you. With the Wen's gone, your free to move on.”

“It's not that...” Lan Xichen said “I just... I don't know where to go. Or what to do even. If I head back to the recess with the books and scrolls, they'll get destroyed. But if I go alone, I could be not just putting myself at risk. I could put the other Lan Clan disciples at risk by them getting accused of harboring me. But if I go to another clan I put them at risk just the same.... Its... complicated.”

“Then I hope you understand I am not pressuring you to leave.” Meng Yao quickly replied. “In fact, you can stay as long as you like. You don't have to leave-”

“Calm down A-Yao.” Lan Xichen said in a soothing voice. “Your hospitality means everything to me, and your kindness just as much. Don't force yourself to help me, as you have already done more then enough.”

Meng Yao lowered his head, a sheepish grin on his lips. “Your words are kinder then I will ever be.”

“A lie if I ever heard one.” Lan Xichen teased. “Now you brought some tea, it would be rude of me to let it go cold by talking your ear off.”

Meng Yao shook his head, his smile never fading as the two sat on the bench sipping their tea and enjoying their time.

For Meng Yao, Lan Xichen was...

He could not put into words how he felt, as he had never felt this comfortable around anyone since his mother passed away years ago. Those years without her, without her kindness and wisdom, and love and made Meng Yao feel hollow, as she had been his world. Back then, he had no one but her. Then he just so happened to find and help Lan Xichen, just on a whim, just out of a sense of pity and his own courteous nature... how was he to know he had met someone with a heart of purest gold. From the first day, Lan Xichen had been sweet, kind, and generous, even when he had nothing to give. He was everything a good person should be, and never judged Meng Yao for his past or his parentage.... it was the first person in a very long time that saw Meng Yao as his equal.

A little bit later, after the two had chatted endless about nothing in particular, Meng Yao returned to the town market, looking to get some ingredients for a dish he wanted to make that evening for dinner. He shopped as he normally did, this time with no hassle from Wen Clan servants and Cultivators. It was as calm as it had been since before they came... except this time, Meng Yao was buying for two. While he understood that, one day, Lan Xichen would have to leave, he liked this little life he had with him. A homely one... he didn't want it to end..

However, things are not meant to last as he did suddenly stop when he notice a hooded figure walking through the street rather suspiciously. He was probably just a hair shorter then Lan Xichen, from what Meng Yao could tell, and kept peering around as if trying to lie low... yet also like he was looking for someone. Meng Yao didn't watch him directly per-say, but did keep track of him as he purchased a few things. It was as the two of them seemed to meet up near a stall, that Meng Yao heard a question the hooded figure asked the stall vendor.

“Can you tell me if you've seen a young man, maybe just a bit taller then me? He would have been a tease to people and had his hair up in a pony tail... and I guess would be considered quiet handsome?”

Meng Yao, hearing the young man's voice, could only assume that he was around the same age as himself... if not also sounding rather haughty and stressed. He smiled to himself mindless, staying composed as he picked out a few things all while the stall owner shook his head.

“Sorry gongzi, don't think I have.”

The figure huffed, leaning his hands on the side of the stall. It was then that Meng Yao noticed a ring on the young man's finger. It was silver, with an amethyst gemstone, that shined both beautifully and dangerously... not the ring of some common individual. This young man was someone of higher standing, someone important... or maybe even dangerous.

After a moment of silent contemplation, the hooded figure looked up again and asked, “Then... can you tell me which way to Qinghe? I need to reach the large cultivation clan there- Nie Clan within the Unclean Realm.”
Nie Clan? Meng Yao thought curiously. He had heard about them before, even before he had taken Lan Xichen in. It was mostly just the conversations he had listened in on about the cultivation clans that had told But more importantly, it was said guest who had told him that the Nie Clan leader was his ally...

“I don't know much about the Cultivation Clan's” The vendor admitted, “Only rumors here and there. We aren't really near any big ones, but maybe one of the smaller ones nearby might help?”

the hooded figure just seemed more aggrieved then before.

“Why do want to go to Qinghe?” Meng Yao called out, his tone more curious then actually concerning. Inside how ever, he was highly suspicious of this person.

The young man in the hood shot Meng Yao a dirty look, but calmed down slightly when he saw the one who was talking was but a simple man. That actually annoyed Meng Yao, to be suddenly not a threat, but ignored it as the young man answered, “... I have business in the Unclean Realm... and I need to reach there as soon as I possibly can.”

Meng Yao nodded slowly. “... I.. might have a way to help you... but you'll have to meet me at my home. I think I may have a map if not know someone who could help.”

The young man gave him a suspicious look, but Meng Yao ignored it. Instead, he finished buying his produce and turned to leave.

“I am heading out now, so if you wish to come-”

“I have to go get someone first.” The young man cut in. “... just... wait.” he seemed just as suspicious of Meng Yao as he was of him. Save the fact that Meng Yao hid his suspicion quiet well, keeping his smile and calm expression, the image of a gentleman.

There was a part of him that wondered if this man was really worth trusting... but at the same time, he was hiding his identity. He didn't think the young man was a Wen, but knew you also just couldn't trust every stranger you came across, even if they seemed to be just as wary as ones self. Meng Yao still did, wait for the hooded young man at the edge of the town, and when saw him reappear not long later with someone in tow, he was already to lead the way. The figure with the hooded man was much smaller, hooded as well, and based on her stature, Meng Yao could tell she was a young woman. When he glanced at her face under the hood, he saw that she looked very tired, weak, and like she had been crying for quite a long time.

It was seeing her that he decided these two were not as big a threat as he had previously thought, or at the very least, she was not. And so, he led the two back to his home. All That being said, he did have a knife in his sleeve, one he kept on him in case of emergencies... and he knew where to leave the smallest cuts, to spill the most blood with the littlest effort, just in case the situation went down hill, and the fight was unwinnable for him. When he reached the gate ahead of his two guests, he gave Lan Xichen a non verbal warning that there were visitors. The warning was simple, as all It involved was him pushing on the gate, pretending it got stuck and hitting it twice, hard and loud, before opening it up with a false slow strained push. This way, by the time they entered the house, Lan Xichen was already hidden, unseen by the visitors.

After stepping inside the cottage, Meng Yao motioned the two hooded figures to sit, heading over to a small cabinet and sifting through some old papers, mostly acting. “You two are heading to Qinghe? The Unclean Realm? Do you mind me asking why?” he raised his voice, not only to allow the two guests to hear him, but also for Lan Xichen as well.

The young woman, cleared her throat, like she was about to answer, when the young man cut her off, “Not your concern. If you have a map hand it over. If not, we'll be on our way.”

“A-Cheng...” The young woman chided. “Not now...”

Meng Yao hid his annoyance, keeping a calm expression on his face. “It's fine, you two seem like you've been through much.”

“...” Neither replied to that.

Just then, there was a creak, then a curtain separating the dinning room to Meng Yao's bedroom opened with Lan Xichen stepping out abruptly.

“... Cheng... as In Jiang Cheng? Jiang Wanyin?”

The young hooded man jumped to his feet, spinning around with the ring on his finger sparking a vibrant purple light- violent and foreboding. Meng Yao also jumped up, worried he had made a mistake, feeling for the dagger to slide it down his sleeve, ready to attack either of the two hooded figures if necessary... that was...until the sparks on the ring immediately ceased and the hooded young man straightened up.

“Z... Zewu-jun?”

The young woman had also turned with surprise as Lan Xichen cupped his hands to the two, and bowed deeply. “It is good to see you, Jiang Gongzi, Miss Jiang.”

Meng Yao eased his shoulders slowly, seeing as the two visitors didn't seem to be enemies of Lan Xichen, and in fact knew him in a respectful way. He hid the knife away again, unnoticed by the other three. The two visitors bowed back, before slowly removing their hoods. Now that there faces were fully visible, they looked a bit worse then Meng Yao had thought.

“It's... good to see you alive and well, Zewu-jun.” The one called Jiang Cheng said.

“... why don't you all take a seat then, I can get some tea going. Don't mind me,” Meng Yao stated, running into the kitchen to do just that. Even from there, he could still hear their conversation, not that they were keeping it hush hush. Even if they meant no harm, he wasn't stupid. He wanted to know why they were going to Qinghe, and how they knew Lan Xichen.

“Zewu-jun, I heard you had been missing since the burning at the Cloud Recess. Have you really been here this whole time?” asked Jiang Cheng. Meng Yao still didn't know the young woman's name, save that she and this Jiang Cheng were probably siblings.

“Thank you.” Lan Xichen replied. “... may I ask... do you mind telling me why you two are headed to Qinghe? And what has been going on in the Cultivation World? You two look... It's been... quiet a few months since I last heard anything...”

There was a moment of quiet, then a whisper from the Jiang Cheng for the young woman to step out if she got too upset. Since he didn't hear anything just after, Meng Yao could only assume she did not leave, choosing to stay.

After another quiet Moment, Jiang Cheng spoke, “A lot... has happened. First... firstly there was a letter sent out to certain clans to send twenty of their disciples to Qishan for indoctrination. This included at least one member of the main family.”

The way Lan Xichen seemed to get quieter, even in his breathing, that made Meng Yao worry if this news had upset him. He had seen Lan Xichen cry. During the first days of him staying with Meng Yao, Lan Xichen had cried several times, most of them silently and when he didn't notice the prior was awake. It had made Meng Yao pity him, feel sympathetic for him. But he never told him that he saw those tears... but part of him wonder if Lan Xichen knew he saw tears, or if he had known he had been awake... just the way he looked at him sometimes....

After a moment, Jiang Cheng continued. “There was... an incident on Mount Muxi, a place we were dragged to on a night hunt, a hunt against something later identified as the Xuanyu of Slaughter. Wen Chao, who was leading the indoctrination tried to bleed out a girl and Lan Wangji tried to stop him alongside Mo Xuanyu-”

“Mo Xuanyu?!” Lan Xichen seemed startled. “Why was he there? He's... he should only be about ten- nine now right? Why wasn't Jin Zixuan there? Not that I believe he should have been but... but...” Lan Xichen slowly went quiet... and Meng Yao could feel his eyes through the door way.

Lan Xichen had already learned of Meng Yao's past. Of his mother, and of... who his father was... it was why Meng Yao had, in a way, gotten so close to Lan Xichen. When he learned that Meng Yao was the child born of a prostitute, he simply didn't care. That being said, he also knew who Meng Yao's father was, and That person, being Jin Guangshan, was also the father of the boy so named Mo Xuanyu, and the man's only legitimate son, Jin Zixuan. Lan Xichen had only brought up the boy before, just once. And it had only been to say, he is a very kind and caring child, if not... having his quirks. After that he said nothing about the boy. If it was for his own sake, or if Lan Xichen simply had no reason to bring up the boy, Meng Yao didn't know.

If Jiang Cheng had picked up on Lan Xichen's sudden silence, it was not apparent when he once more continued to explain. “... I... think Mo Xuanyu told us that... he volunteered to go, so they wouldn't send Jin gongzi.... but... but after the situation with the girl... things turned sour. The beast appeared and then Wen Chao locked us all bellow the mountain. It was thanks to your brother and Wei Wuxian's efforts that we all escaped. Mo Xuanyu ran off after he almost got snatched by Wen Chao... that was the last I saw of him. When recovering Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji later, we found out they had killed the Xuanyu of slaughter....” his voice trailed off. “... I... am sorry Zewu-jun, but... it seems your father passed after that... and uhm... apologies.

Meng Yao returned with the tea, and set it down on the table. His eyes drifted to Lan Xichen who had a forced calm on his face, yet his eyes looked melancholy as he nodded to the news. Meng Yao then handed the first cup of tea to the young lady, who gave him a polite smile as thanks. She had just started to take a sip, when Jiang Cheng continued on... if not looking angry when he spoke.

“It... it was after that... that Wen Clan attacked Lotus Pier... its... it... its gone. Lotus Pier, Jiang Clan is gone.”

The young woman shook a little, before setting down her tea, like she suddenly couldn't drink it. Meng Yao stood off to the side, not wanting to interfere in their conversation... or pry.

“... then... Jiang Fengmian, and Madam Yu are...” Lan Xichen started to ask, but stopped, taking the expression of both of the Jiang Siblings as an answer.

There was a terribly long silence after, only first interrupted when the young lady excused herself, rushing to get out of the house and get some fresh air. It took some time after that for the young man to compose himself enough to continue. The rage was still in his eyes.

“Jie was with our grandmother when the attack happened, where as myself and Wei Wuxian were sent away by my mother... we were on the run for a while but... we... we got separated in Yilling after that... since then I went to collect Jie, and ran into some cultivators heading north... it seems a secret conference is happening in Qinghe, and all major and minor clans have been asked to come... there seems to be a consensuses that it's time to fight back against Wen Clan's tyranny.”

Lan Xichen's eyes lit up, a look that Meng Yao hadn't seen in him since he arrived... it looked... hopeful. A look that was both welcoming and disheartening in some twisted way to the young man who had been helping keep the Lan Clan cultivator safe.

“They... they plan to fight?”

“It does not help that the Wen's have started opening offices all over the cultivation world, practically taking over other clans. The sheer audacity.” Jiang Cheng sneered, hitting a fist against the table. “So I've been laying low while I make my way to Qinghe, as I want to join the fight. I've already run into several displaced cultivators- young men whose clan's have also been shattered by the likes of those Wen Dogs- who are willing to follow me as a new Jiang Sect. I... just need to reach Qinghe... they all need to reach the Unclean Realm... but I don't have my sword. The Wen's took that... along with everything else...”

Lan Xichen nodded slowly. He stood up, bowing to Jiang Cheng and speaking clearly, “ I understand... in which case, I will be going with you. I pray that my gut is right and I will meet my brother and Shufu there as well. They both are men of justice, and if there is to be a rise against the beast Wen Ruohan has made himself, then I know they will be alongside everyone else who wishes to shoot down that red sun.”

Meng Yao didn't show it, but he felt a sudden pain in his chest. He had said Lan Xichen could leave at anytime... but...

“I still have my sword, and if we are careful, we can reach the Unclean Realm in a matter of days. Even if some of the clans back out, I will not.” Lan Xichen added, standing tall and steady as a mountain.

“Neither will I.” Jiang Cheng stated. He made to stand as well, “If that is the case, then what are we waiting for? I wish to make it to Qinghe as soon as possible. So I would rather leave now then later. Time is of the essence.”

Lan Xichen nodded, turning to Meng Yao. He had a sudden and sad look on his face, before a polite smile. “I thank you for your hospitality-”

“W-wait.” Meng Yao cut him off. He went to take Lan Xichen's arm, but then pulled back, looking a bit uncomfortable. “i... don't say goodbye to me... as... as I would like to come with you.”

Jiang Cheng scowled then, looking ready to argue when Lan Xichen held out a hand to him. “Jiang-gong.... Jiang Zhongzhu, could you please step outside for a moment.”

Jiang Cheng went still, looking at Lan Xichen with a hard expression. There was much emotions in his face, none pleasant, but in the end he could only nod slowly before walking away, stepping outside to join his sister.

Before Lan Xichen could say a word however, Meng Yao quickly came forward and took his hands in his own. He sounded desperate as he spoke. “I know I don't owe you anything- and I don't want you to think you owe me anything in return, but this is clearly something that you want to fight for... and... and you're the first person in a long time that I... your just very kind, and I would like to help you even more if I can. And I can fight! Even if it's just a little. I've had to learn how to defend myself since... for a while. It might not be on par with you or any other cultivator, but even then I know medicine, and I have a desire not only to help, but to survive. You wouldn't have to worry about me, cause i-”

“I wasn't going to tell you no.” Lan Xichen cut in, a smile on his lips that could warm a man on the coldest nights. Meng Yao's own eyes glistened as Lan Xichen squeezed his hands back and continued on with a melodic voice, “I wasn't going to tell you no, only say that you are much kinder then you seem to believe. I do want you to stay alive, to stay out of the way, but I don't dictate how others live their lives. That being said, if you do join, don't act brashly, stick with those who can fight and survive... if not for yourself, then for me?”

Meng Yao lowered his head, not out thanks but because his face blushed slightly. There would never be a day, he thought, that he wouldn't be infatuated by this heavenly being that was Lan Xichen. Beautiful, brave, kind, and forgiving.... a truly good and gracious person.

“Thank you, Xichen.”

“Don't thank me for letting you go to war.” Lan Xichen said, shaking his head. “I don't want you to thank me at all. I'm forever the one who should thank you.”

Meng Yao then followed as Lan Xichen led him outside. Jiang Cheng caught on when seeing Meng Yao, that he would be tagging along and just ignored him, where as his sister seemed to be happy that they would be having the company. They didn't talk or chat or have any kind of small talk, simply rushing out into the evening, heading North.

Jiang Cheng had not been lying, as many cultivators now headed for Qinghe. Nie Mingjue was one of the most powerful cultivators of their generation- of these times, and he had a grudge against Wen Ruohan like no one else had till now. From the east, south, and north, each clan that was not under the red sun marched on to the Unclean Realm, where they would prepare for the war of their time.

This would mark the beginning of the Sun Shot Campaign.

Chapter Text

The Unclean Realm was lively, with many different small envoy's from many different cultivation clans and sects, as well as displaced Cultivators all gathering inside it's walls. Meng Yao felt not at all at ease, even standing right beside Lan Xichen as they entered. Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, as he discovered her name was, separated themselves immediately to go ask after the missing Wei Wuxian. So, Lan Xichen led Meng Yao along until they reached the main hall, where only clan leaders, or high ranking clan disciples were allowed inside.

“Zewu-jun.” One Nie Clan Cultivator called out, bowing to the young man as he and Meng Yao approached. “It is grand news to see you in good health. Your brother and Lan Qiren are already inside, they will be pleased to know you have made it to this event, and are safe.”

“Thank you.” Lan Xichen replied, giving the cultivator a courteous smile, before turning to Meng Yao. “I'll come find you once this meeting is over.”

Meng Yao just nodded, watching the other go, before looking around. There were people everywhere, most seeming to be members of Nie Clan, but speckled with the odd cultivator here and there. Not knowing any of them, Meng Yao just forced a smile and went to find somewhere to just stand aside unnoticed and wait. He found a small corner of the main courtyard, shaded by the massive walls, and stood there quietly in his own thoughts.

Looking about once more, he was not blind to the vibrant yellow of Jin robes that he saw on occasion. He knew that meant that Jin Guangshan was most likely here. Not that the man had ever come face to face with Meng Yao before. The only time he had stepped foot in Golden Carp Tower was the day he requested an audience with the man. That same day, Meng Yao was thrown down its steps, by order of that very same man. He decided to lower his head a little, not wanting to catch the attention of anyone, should someone recognize him. His story had become a joke, a tale of sheer audacity among large groups of people. The son of a prostitute who claimed to also be the son of a prestigious clan leader. What a joke, right?

Just as those memories threatened to make their way to the prominent place in Meng Yao's mind, a commotion caught his attention at the main gate.

“J-Jin Gongzi?! You're here!”

Meng Yao winced as he watched two people enter the large court yard, the gate sealing behind them. One was a young man- and not just any young man, but Jin Zixuan, heir of Jin and the legitimate son of Jin Guangshan. So much for not wanting bad memories to take over Meng Yao's mind... after all, the day he was thrown down the steps was not only Meng Yao's own birthday- but also Jin Zixuan's.

Jin Zixuan looked up and made a face as this particular Jin Disciple present ran over to the young man. “Zixun? What are you doing... what's going on?”

The one named Jin Zixun almost choked, seemingly shocked at the Jin Heir's question. “What do you mean? I... wait if your not here about the Wen's then what are you here about? Also where I the brat? I thought you went out looking for him?”

brat? Meng Yao wondered.

Jin Zixuan glared at Jin Zixun. “I am here about the Wen's, and about A-Yu. Where is Chifeng-zun. I need to ask him something.”

“He's in the meeting, alongside Jin-zongzhu.. and just about every other clan leader present. Their has been a call to rise up against Wen Clan.”

When Jin Guangshan was mentioned, Jin Zixuan's expression went dark, and the young lady (dressed in more traditionally men's robes) that had entered beside him also made a face. She looked at Jin Zixuan, motioning him to go ahead and go on. He agreed with her then moved past Jin Zixun toward the main hall. The young lady ignored Jin Zixun, who after watching Jin Zixuan go, turned to the young lady.

“I don't get it? Did you find the brat or not?”

“A-Yu, is not a brat.” The girl snapped, putting her hands on her hips. “And frankly I don't have anything to say to you, Jin Zixun.”

Jin Zixun huffed, “Maybe not me, but even your father, Qin-Zongzhu, is upset after what you did.”

The young miss looked at him, smiled innocently, then asked, “And what did I do?”

Silence.

Jin Zixun went red, but didn't say a word. Whatever this young lady had done, it must have been something a bit embarrassing, as Meng Yao could tell he was fuming, yet refusing to say. The young lady just grinned at Jin Zixun, before turning to walk away. It was then she noticed, much to his guilt, Meng Yao watching her. Instead of giving him a hard or confused look, she smiled at him, waving politely. He nodded back, then looked down, still wanting to remain unnoticed.

… It's just... this Jin Zixun was also still watching the young lady, and seemed to follow her eyes to the young man in the court yard... and recognized him. How? Meng Yao didn't know, but he knew that he did, when all that anger seemed to go towards him as the young man stormed past young lady.

“You! What the hell are you doing here?”

Meng Yao didn't shrink back or stop smiling, trying to remain as calm and unproblematic as possible. “I am sorry, is there a problem with me being here?”

“Ya. I know you think you are, and your not welcome, son of a whore.” Jin Zixun snapped, shoving Meng Yao. “Get out.”

It was obvious Jin Zixun was still mad at the young lady, and Meng Yao was just a conveniently familiar face to push around- to let out his anger on. When Meng Yao tried to speak again, Jin Zixun just shoved him once more, causing him to trip back a little.

“I thought I told you to-”

“And what right do you have to kick him out?” The young lady asked, having marched over herself. “This is the Unclean Realm. This is Nie Clan's territory. Not Jin. Not even your home. So where do you get the right to kick people out of places that aren't yours?”

Jin Zixun shot her a look, but she just returned it. He huffed, “What is with you these days? You used to behave Qin Su.”

“What do you mean by that?” She asked, “What do you mean by I used to behave? I'm not under Jin Clan's rules. I'm most definitely not to be ordered about by the likes of you.”

Meng Yao knew the tension was off of him for now, so he moved to leave as the two finished their argument.

“It's that brat isn't it?” Jin Zixun demanded. “What's so special about that bastard that you and Zixuan get so infatuated by him?”

“The only bastard I see is you, talking like you are.” Qin Su snapped. “Calling people names in such crewed ways. You should be apologizing to hi- where did he go?”

Jin Zixun also looked around, tsked, then looked back at her. “Doesn't matter as long as he's not messing with Jin Clan.”

“Why does that matter?” Qin Su huffed. “Why even go after him? He wasn't bothering anyone?”

“His presence is a bother.” Jin Zixun snapped back. “Do you really not know who that was?”

Qin Su looked to where the you man had been standing, then back at Jin Zixun. “No...”

“That was the idiot who calls himself Meng Yao. His mother was some no name prostitute, from somewhere unimportant, and he claimed that Jin Zongzhu was his father. He's a nasty sort and he shouldn't be disturbing real men with his piss poor existence.” he scoffed, then mumbled under his breath, “Son of a whore, thinks he can just jump up the ladder of success by claiming something that he has no right to... Hmph, maybe him being here is fine. Let him be fed to the Wen Dogs for all I care.”

“...” Qin Su blinked, then turned once more to look around.

Meng Yao felt his stomach twist and his head pulse. He hated when people looked down on him, simply for his birth. And how dare they speak so disgustingly about his mother, as if she were no one. She had been a well known woman, even if a prostitute, as she could read, play the Guqin, and paint- and beautiful on top of it all. she was educated, unlike others in her field. But most of all, she was kind.

It was moments like these Meng Yao swore he might snap, swore he might crack and retaliate, watch the ones who looked down on him squirm, if he could get his hands on them. He wanted to present himself as useful, as reliable, as someone anyone would be willing to raise up as exceptional... But instead very few did. Instead he was nothing but an outcast, someone who walked in the shadow of men much more powerful then himself. He was nothing.

“There you are.”

Meng Yao almost jumped out of his skin, so lost in his own thoughts he hadn't heard the person walk up behind him. He spun around to see the young woman- Qin Su- walking up, still smiling kindly. He smiled nervously at her, chuckling as he held himself up respectfully.

“I'm sorry, did you need something from me?”

Qin Su raised a brow, her smile never changing, “Need? No. I just wanted to see if you were all right. That Jin Zixun makes for terrible company, and you shouldn't listen to a word he says. He's an idiot.”

Meng Yao smiled politely. “I see.”

“really I just wanted to find someone to hang around while we wait to see how the meeting goes.” Qin Su said, crossing her arms and walking around the young man so they stood next to each other, looking out over the courtyard. “And, since you seemed rather lonely, I thought I would join you.”

Meng Yao was grateful, but shook his head. “No need. Besides, there are those here who might not be fond of me hanging around a young lady such as yourself...”

“Why?” Qin Su scoffed. “Firstly, I don't think you have any bad intentions. You're here aren't you? The only reason anyone is here today is to help. Secondly, even if you did not have good intentions, it's not like anyone wouldn't try and stop you. Besides that, I have my own reasons to feel like hanging around you, and if anyone thinks negatively of it, they are the ones with bad hearts and thoughts.”

“Is that so.” Meng Yao chuckled, finding this young lady rather peculiar. Much in a childish way, she spoke both openly, not hiding her thoughts, and open minded, genuinely caring. “Even so, I assume that Jin Zixun told you something about me...”

“About who your parents are?” Qin Su asked. “Yes, he did. And while I cannot say a word about your mother cause I know nothing about her, I can tell you I wouldn't be surprised if Jin Guangshan is your father. He's a bastard and doesn't know how to stay loyal to his wife and keep it in his pants!”

Meng Yao choked. “you- I... I don't think it's wise to such things aloud...”

“And why not?” Qin Su huffed, crossing her arms. “Firstly, my baba is tragically, friends with Jin Zongzhu, but thankfully it means he nor Jin Clan can tell me what to say or do. Besides, it's not like I'm being dishonest. He's known by all the clans for how he plays around. Others are either too ashamed or too polite to say it to his face- or anyone's face for that matter. As for you,” She smiled once more, one that reached her eyes, “One should judge a person by their character, not their parents, nor their place in life. If you prove your self to be a noble person, then you are a noble person, simple as that.”

Meng Yao was unsure what to think of Qin Su. She was like a rare day, where it stormed yet the sun still shown- not impossible, but unlikely and chaotic. He couldn't help but smile awkwardly at her. She just returned it with her own playful one.

“Your name is Qin Su?” Meng Yao asked.

“And your name is Meng Yao.” Qin Su stated back. “And I think I want to be your friend. Reasons don't matter yet, and you look like you could use one. Simple as that.”

“You seem to say a lot is simple.”

“A lot of things are simple.” Qin Su sighed. “It's just people who make them complicated.”

At that Meng Yao did laugh, even if a little. It didn't take long for Meng Yao to just fall into conversation with the young lady, both slowly moving to sit on the ground and chat about.. well... simple things. And... he enjoyed the company. She was no Lan Xichen, but... it was still nice to have someone treat him like a person, and not a problem.

A time before Qin Su went to look for Meng Yao, Jin Zixuan finally entered the main hall of the Unclean Realm. So many clan leaders gathered here, and right behind him Jiang Cheng entered with a dark expression. Quickly a few Clan leader came over, giving him their regards. It was then that Jin Zixuan overheard that Lotus Pier had fallen... and for a moment, he hoped his own mother was all right. Madam Jin had been closest friends with Madam Yu since they were small, and hearing about the later's death most definitely sent the other into a state of mourning.

He was only snapped out of this moment of empathy for his mother, by that of his fathers voice.

“Zixuan? Zixuan!”

Jin Zixuan scowled as he looked over, Jin Guangshan coming over with long heavy strides, a Jin Elder right behind him.

The man grabbed his sons arm, checking him over, “We sent people to Mount Muxi to look for you, almost lost some of them due to Wen Clan getting stricter in their territory. I was worried!”

“... not worried enough...” Jin Zixuan grumbled,

“Enough of that!” Jin Guangshan huffed, gripping the seventeen year old's arm tighter. “You're mother is in a terrible state, you missing and Lotus Pier...” He shook his head. “And for what? Did you find Xuanyu? Cause if not-”

Jin Zixuan's expression went dark, and he jerked his arm away. “If you're honestly here to help with dealing with Wen Clan, then focus on that... I'll focus on actually, trying to save my brother.”

Jin Guangshan was ready to snap back, to get onto Jin Zixuan, but froze, furrowing his brow. “Save? What do you mean save?”

Jin Zixuan ignored him, moving past the group toward the chair at the head of the Main Hall. There, sitting with his posture alone towering over all, was Nie Mingjue, watching as the others took their seats, getting ready for the meeting to commence. When the Nie Clan Leader saw Jin Zixuan approach, he nodded stiffly to him. Jin Zixuan returned the acknowledgment with a bow, deep and respectful, before making his request.

“Chifeng-zun, while I do plan to help out with the efforts to be discussed here today, regardless of if my own clan, or any other clan wishes to stand up and join the fight against the Wens, I also came to make a request.”
“I'm listening.” Nie Mingjue replied, crossing his arms with a hard expression, one that almost never left the mans face.

Jin Zixuan swallowed, then stood straight and keeping his voice still. “My brother, the boy Mo Xuanyu, went missing after the escape from Mount Muxi. While going to find him, I gained terrible news, that Wen Clan has captured him.”

“What?” Jin Zixuan looked back, to see the one who had reacted so instantly was Lan Xichen, who hadn't noticed when he first walked in. He had just been about to take his seat at the head of Lan Clan, beside his uncle and Lan Wangji, the later also looking up and over with a slightly knit brow.

“Wen Clan sent someone to collect my brother and was able to snatch him.” Jin Zixuan said, return his eyes to Nie Mingjue. “If... if my didi is alive, then he's... he's not safe. I don't know why they took him, or what they are doing to him.... or even if he is alive... But I do know that Chifeng-zun of all people would understand why I want his help.... and if my brother is dead, why I want those Wen Dogs to suffer.”

Nie Mingjue's expression did darken, as Lan Wangji spoke up. “Back in the Cave that belonged to the Xuanyu of Slaughter, Wen Chao didn't seem to care whether Mo Xuanyu lived or died. Wen Zhuliu on the other hand kept watching him, and tried to grab him when they first went to escape the cave.” He eyed Jin Zixuan as he continued, “I do not think Wen Chao had any interest in him, but Wen Zhuliu doesn't just follow Wen Chao's orders. It could be that Wen Ruohan could have asked for Mo-gongzi. For What reason, I do not know.”

That created a deep silence for a long moment, only filled by a few of the clan leaders present whispering among themselves.

“Why would Wen Ruohan want Jin Zongzhu's little son? He's just a boy...”

“He is the jealous type. Maybe after the incident last year at the Archery Competition, where he asked the boy to play, he wanted him for himself?”

“Or maybe it wasn't Wen Ruohan himself who wanted the boy. Wen Xu was the one who let him borrow that Erhu to play. Maybe he wanted to prodigy for something.”

“Whatever the case, that boy is probably suffering. There is no way he is being treated with any kind of true care.”

“My question is, why was he at the Wen Clan's indoctrination and not Jin Gongzi?”

Jin Zixuan slowly glared over at Jin Guangshan, who shot him a look back. One that simply said don't talk.

Nie Mingjue smacked his palm against the table in front of him, silencing the whispers, and gaining all eyes on him. He then looked to Jin Zixuan, his voice booming, but harsh.

“Jin Gongzi, as you said, you wish to fight regardless of anything else. That enough I can commend you for. And as you said, I understand why your asking me for help, but it is not the only reason I choose to help. Not only from the one time I met your brother, but also from how Huaisang speaks of him, I know he is a very caring, honest, and compassionate child. He's much too small to be forced into a situation such as this. I will do what I can, and whatever I can, to help get your brother back.”

Jin Zixuan bowed deeply then, the most minimal amount of relief felt deep inside. “Thank you Chifeng-zun. I owe you much in the means of gratitude.”

Nie Mingjue let out a sound of confirmation, before looking back out at the rest. “Since I have your attention now, let us have this meeting begin properly.”

With that, all those standing found their seats. Jin Zixuan was reluctant to sit with his father, but as no other seats remained and he found it discomforting to go stand at the entrance to the hall, he did so anyway. He simply made sure not to look at the man at all through the proceedings. Now that was out of the way, Nie Mingjue spoke once more, loud and demanding, and full of righteous anger.

“Over the past few decades, Wen Clan of Qishan has taken over more and more territory, made more and more demands, ignored every known rule that we as the cultivation world accepted as law. For centuries, all our clans shared land, fought fairly on night hunts, and did not interfere in others territory and beliefs, yet now we are being held at the end of a sword, threatened with our very existence's by a clan who believes themselves as great as the sun. within the past few months, we have seen clan's taken over by those Wen Dogs, seen some Clans be punished, leaders killed for foolish reasons, and clan's burned to ash- a great clan like Jiang Clan, now reduced to but only it's two remaining members of the main family. Now, Wen Clan sets up observation offices all over, demanding our obedience, or threat that we will suffer the same fate as Lotus Pier. I say they have gone far enough. And I assume the rest of you agree, since you heeded the call and came here to ask for Nie Clan's aid.”

There was nods, and murmurs, but some here who still looked wary.

“Wen Clan is massive,” One Clan Leader spoke out. “and while we have many here, what can we do that Wen Clan cannot?”

“And What will they do if we do nothing?” Jiang Cheng called out. “They will continue, just as they are. It was my clan, it was Lotus Pier... What if it is one of your homes tomorrow? One of your clans? And if not tomorrow, the next day? What then?!” He hit the table as he said this. “If you all sit idly by, all that will happen, is your clan's will slowly cease to exist.”

“Jiang Zongzhu is right.” Lan Qiren stated, gaining a pain look in the Jiang cheng's eyes. “Wen Clan will not just stop if we all stay silent. That is what we did in the past, and look where it has led us? Meetings like this, with fear in our hearts? It is that fear that will kill our clans before Wen Clan ever does. Regardless of whatever decision is made here,” He turned his eyes to Lan Xichen, “I believe Lan Clan has already made it's decision to fight in the name of justice.”

Lan Xichen looked at his uncle, then To Nie Mingjue. “Lan Clan of Gusu will bare our swords against injustice. And if that injustice wants to claim to be as righteous as heaven, then we will cut them down for such an unorthodox claim.”

Jin Zixuan only then glanced over at his father, who was watching the room almost strategically. It wasn't that hard to guess, that he was waging his bets. Jin Guangshan probably would not have at all agreed to join, just for Jiang Clan's sake, since all that remained was Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli... but with Lan Clan and Nie Clan both at the forefront of adding their own weight to the effort, then it wasn't unlikely that others would join too.

“Chifeng-zun!” one voice called out, a man standing up and bowing deep. “The Ouyang Clan of Baling has seen what the Wen's have done- see's there injustice and wishes to stand and fight!”

“So does The Yao Clan!”

Many voices slowly began to ring out, Clan Leader after Clan Leader admitting their aid- even cultivators who were in the meeting who had no clan to call upon anymore spoke out. There was no doubt their voices reached the courtyard outside the walls of the main hall, where others waited to see what was happening.

“Qin Clan of Laoling will stand and fight!” Qin Cangye called out, then eyed Jin Guangshan, a hopeful look. It was that look that made Jin Zixaun pity the man for the things he did not know.

Jin Guangshan looked at his old friend, then everyone else in the room. All the other leaders had called out, admitting their involvement, save him. At this point, watching the man smirk behind the fan he pulled up to cover the bottom half of his face, Jin Zixuan knew he no had simply waited so all eyes were on him.

“Well, if everyone is in agreement, then what are we still sitting around here for?” Jin Guangshan said, in a proud voice, one that really did seem to rile the crowds. “Lets take down those Wen Dogs!”

With those words, the room cheered. Jin Zixuan neither cheered along, nor glared at his father. He stayed neutral, thinking back to something he had told Mo Xuanyu over a year ago... a comment about Wen Ruohan.

He is a bad man A-Yu, but he is also a man that makes other men afraid.

Jin Zixuan saw all the men here, men he had one time thought would never come together like this to face the Wen's. He was proven wrong today... but at what cost? Not just for his and Mo Xuanyu's sake... but others as well.

Nie Mingjue stood then, a smirk on his hardened face. “In legend they speak of Hou Yi, who shot down the nine suns. Today we start the campaign to shoot down those who call themselves the sun! We start, by getting back our disciples weapons!”

…

A few weeks later... Qishan...

Mo Xuanyu watched the horizon, as it slowly began to turn a faint shade of orange and pink, the sun beginning to rise. A new day. The boy's hair was down, messy, and his shoes and socks off, his robes disheveled, yet his eyes were sharp, and he was wide awake with a hard expression in his eyes. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he had seen his cage door left open, knowing once more, he could use his chance. It was time to try again. The boy set down his erhu, which he had just finished playing, a small trick he had learned so that all the yao beasts within their cages, became as silent as the dead. The white tiger, the bald falcon, all the beasts, calm... quiet... waiting... it wouldn't last long though.... the boy had to act.

“You know it's a trap.” A voice called out from beyond the curtains of his cage. A voice who once did not speak, and still had very little to say. Even so, it had become a welcome voice. “If you fail, he'll just drag you back again. It's a game for him.”

Mo Xuanyu slowly stood up, walked over to the open door of his cage, and stepped out. “It's a chance...”

He looked over at the man with the tattoos, the man who never gave his name. The first time he spoke to Mo Xuanyu, was the first time this had happened. The first time Mo Xuanyu had randomly woken to his cage door left open, and the man had told him it was a trap. Whether it was pity for the boy, or simply a similar hatred for Wen Xu- a deep hatred of one who had yet to be able to fight back-the tattooed man warned Mo Xunayu. That first time had consequences for the tattooed man. He had scars on his face now, because of that, and the boy felt guilty about it. But that guilt wouldn't stop him tonight.

He gave the man one last look, rather hopefully one last look, before moving around his own cage towards the window. Last couple times this happened, Mo Xuanyu had gone through the main door to the collection. This time, he was going out the window. Since it had nothing covering it, it was an easy escape route, And he had tested this exit a day ago, when no servants and no Wen Xu, were in the Chamber. Mo Xuanyu had taken a bao that was part of one of his meals and hid it just out of reach behind his cage, somewhere none of them would look. Then, during the night, after it had set and gone stale, he threw it gently out the window and listened. He was happy to hear a thud not far down.

Mo Xuanyu dropped onto a small bit of tiled roof, and even though it was not yet day, there was enough light that he could still be seen by a servant if they looked up at the right time. So, Mo Xuanyu put himself low to the ground, crawling across the roof till he reached an edge, and peered down into a small balcony just bellow on another floor. It was at least another floor before the ground floor, and Mo Xuanyu didn't trust himself enough not to accidentally slip and fall to his death if he failed to jump from balcony to balcony, roof to roof. So, he would have to trust himself to sneak back in and find a way down and out of the Scorching Sun Palace. After that, if he got that far, would be harder, as he would need to escape Nightless City itself.

Waiting for a servant to pass the balcony bellow, Mo Xuanyu sat back on his bare heels, before using a ribbon in his sleeve to tie back his hair into a small pony tail. Once he was done, and had double checked that the balcony was clear, he slide feet first down and over, before swinging onto the balcony, and onto the balls of his feet. It was for stealth he had gone without his boots, and so he could grip better onto things, like the roof tiles. Swiftly he hid behind the door, still rather short given his age, a blessing in these trying times. He listened for a while, then slipped around, careful to look before he leaped.

Once he was in the passageway, he used his ears before his eyes, listening to make sure the coast was clear before he moved on. A few times he had to duck into rooms or wait to pass some, as he heard footsteps and voices coming from either. By the time he had quickly descended a staircase, he had already passed how far he had gotten in his last attempt by several paces.

But good things did not last here. That was the most important rule Mo Xuanyu had learned.

He heard a gong play somewhere, deep in the palace, and specifically a very particular rhythm. Wen Xu found out he was missing. The hunt begins. Mo Xuanyu tried not to panic, knowing he was so close. If he could just make it out of the Sun Scorching Palace, he could find somewhere to hide in Nightless City, till he found a way out of Qishan all together. He bolted into a nearby room, and looked for a window. Knowing he didn't have much time he was going to have to jump like he had worried about. Thankfully a window did exist, and he had to pop out the paper covering it to peak out. Outside was a small courtyard.

Mo Xuanyu tore at the paper till he had an opening, then climbed out, sliding down a tiled roof and dropping into the small courtyard. He started to stand up and make a run for it, when he heard a cry behind him. He didn't look back, knowing it was a servant and that he had been seen. Mo Xuanyu bolted, ducking into a long passage and down several passages.

The only thing- THE ONLY THING, that stopped him in his tracks was when an elderly woman had stepped out of a side room to see what the commotion was and Mo Xuanyu tripped trying not to run head first into her. She looked over at him, a soft expression on her face, and a sad look in her eyes. Mo Xuanyu blinked at her for a second, unsure of who she was and why she looked at him like that, but jolted when he heard someone call out that they had found him.

He scrambled back to his feet and rushed around the elderly woman, bolting towards freedom, whichever direction that looked like. Mo Xuanyu saw a set of double doors, and knowing that might be his best option, turned and slammed himself through them. When he did, he sucked in air, knowing he made a mistake.

It was the Main Hall. How he had gotten there of all places, was just pure bad luck. Even more so, as Wen Ruohan was in his throne, glaring with a fire in his eye at a messenger who was sweating and shaking, like what he was saying could get him killed. The Wen Clan leader abruptly looked up and saw the boy, who was now panicking and rushing to get out. Mo Xuanyu couldn't back track as he had already heard someone coming, and so he went in and tried to rush towards the Main Hall's largest doors, but all means of escape were futile when out in the open. Before he could even make it to ten steps, a shadow loomed over him, and someone grabbed him by the arm hard and stiff. Mo Xuanyu pulled once, looked back, then... fell to his knees, giving up. The one who caught him was Wen Ruohan of course, and of course the boy had not even a single ounce of the power that man did... so he gave up, this time. It didn't help that Wen Ruohan already looked pissed about something, and that scared Mo Xuanyu, especially with how tight his grip was on the boys arm.

“Where is Xu-er?!” The Wen Clan leader snapped, his voice booming around the hall and startling all the servants. Mo Xuany flinched, worrying even more while holding back tears.

“He's on his way.” one servant answered, also looking terribly worried about their clan leaders sudden rage.

'On his way', had been an understatement, as Wen Xu came bursting through the Main Hall doors with a wicked smile on his face. He crossed over to them in a few strides, “Ah, Fuqin. You caught him. Sorry about that. He got smart and i-”

“Enough of your stupidity.” Wen Ruohan snapped at the young man. “Now is not the time for your little hunting game!” he jerked Mo Xuanyu to his feet and threw him at his son, who caught the boy and wiped the smirk of his own face.

Qiuckly, Wen Xu bowed deeply, pulling Mo Xuanyu aside, and forcing him to bow as well. “My apologies Fuqin. If I had known your mood I would not have acted so childishly. Please forgive this one. He is truly sorry.”

Wen Ruohan scoffed, “My mood? My mood is cause I just obtained some news that has me justly enraged, and here you are playing around like the child you you let run amok for your foolish game! Is that even training him?”

“Apologies Fuqin.” Wen Xu repeated. “If there is anything I can do to fix this, I will gladly do so.”

“You can't fix this... not easily.” Wen Ruohan huffed, then turned to leave, “I am holding a meeting with the elders and top cultivators among Wen Clan. Apparently there was an attack on the education office her in Qishan.”

Mo Xuanyu felt Wen Xu go stiff, yet His own fear melted away to curiosity as he looked up at Wen Ruohan's retreating back. The education office? Wasn't that where the indoctrination had been held?

“... who attacked?” Wen Xu asked, straightening up. “Who would attack the education office?”

“The other clans.” Wen Ruohan said, not looking back, “And they killed most of the servants and cultivators there... and are currently moving in on multiple of our other offices outside of Qishan and attacking them as we speak. They have decided to declare war on us.”

Mo Xuanyu's thoughts were mixed, and confusing. Moments ago, he had lost hope again of escape, that he would ever see the world outside the walls of the Scorching Sun Palace... but now he was hearing that the clans were... rising up against the man they so feared? Had he not been told by many others over his time in Golden Carp Tower that, no one would dare challenge the Wens? Now they all were? Did...

Did that mean his father and brother were coming to save him?

After Wen Ruohan left the main hall, Wen Xu stood there a long time, holding Mo Xuanyu by the shoulder and glaring at nothing but thin air. The boy slowly looked up at him, fearing trying to bother him in case the young man's anger turned onto himself instead of nothing apparent. Mo Xuanyu fidgeted with his sleeve, and after a moment more, he shifted his weight from one leg to the other. When that happened Wen Xu snapped out of his trance and shot Mo Xuanyu a hard look.

“...You didn't attack anyone during this attempt.”

“... I... don't want to...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, looking away.

“But That's the point of the game.” Wen Xu hissed. He reached out and jerked Mo Xuanyu's head back up. “My Xiao Maque is supposed to fight back. Supposed to fight his way out. It's your chance, a chance I have been giving you out of the kindness of my heart and your spoiling it. Your hunt is how you prove to me you're getting stronger. Your hunt is the only way you 'might' escape me.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered, shaking his head...

To explain why Mo Xuanyu's cage had been open to begin with, and why this event was called a hunt, went back several weeks. The first night it happened, it happened with no president or warning. That day, Mo Xuanyu had been through a lot. It had started with forced transfer of spiritual power, where Wen Xu would give him a bunch of his own till the boy started bleeding from all seven apertures. This only happened on a rare occasion, as the boy needed time for his meridians to heal after... and the Wen Clan heir said it was to help prepare said meridians for Mo Xuanyu's own future power, own future golden core. The boy was thus told by Wen Ruohan days prior to his first transfer, that it was this same method he had used to help Wen Zhuliu get his own golden core, and such strong spiritual power so late in his own cultivation. After that days treatment, Mo Xuanyu had to practice a trick he had learned by accident, and then take on a beating when he messed up even once in his actual cultivation practice. Mo Xuanyu still could not focus when cultivating, just as he had not been able to back in Lanling. The difference was, he didn't get beaten for not focusing back at Golden Carp Tower.

He had passed out after so many strikes from the discipline ruler, and when he woke up, it was to the door of his cage wide open in the middle of the night.

Mo Xuanyu had been rightly on edge at the sight, and wary to leave the cage after what had happened the last time he left. He was affirmed in his suspicion when the tattooed man spoke up, saying Wen Xu had left it open, and it was more then likely a trap to see what the boy would do. So, Mo Xuanyu elected to stay in his cage that first time, too afraid to try and run. Instead of Wen Xu applauding him the next morning, Mo Xuanyu was instead faced with the opened curtain of the cage and forced by the Wen Heir to watch as he cut up the tattooed man's face. It was only then that he told the nine year old, why he left the cage open. Since he had been doing so well in his training, Wen Xu had decided to open up a chance for Mo Xuanyu to get out of Qishan... but not really. Really, The Hunt, as he called it, was a kind of test. It was something Wen Xu would do at random to push for Mo Xuanyu to use what he had in skills he had learned during his training. to attempt to escape, and fight his way out. For Wen Xu, the hunt took the one thing Mo Xuanyu desired most, and turned it into a game. The thing was, Mo Xuanyu didn't want to hurt the servants or other cultivators. The only ones he hated were Wen Xu, Wen Chao, and Wen Ruohan. and he didn't trust his own Trick enough yet, afraid it would end badly if he tried to use it for such a thing. So each hunt ended with him never attacking anyone, and him being caught and dragged back.... but not always to his cage.

Wen Xu looked the disheveled boy over, his own mood still soured, before scoffing with a scrunched up face. “You need a bath.”

Mo Xuanyu felt his skin crawl at that, feeling himself being dragged away by Wen Xu.

After the first time the cage door was left open, Mo Xuanyu was given more places he could go- but only with Wen Xu present. There was a training hall, a garden, a dinning hall, the main hall, and the bath, only these places, at Wen Xu's side, and on Wen Xu's decree. Mo Xuanyu could not go to these places just because he wished to. The only exception to this rule, was if Wen Ruohan was the one who wanted to see him. That had only happened a few times, and it was mostly just the man being oddly kind to the boy, giving him gifts and kind words. It made Mo Xuanyu feel... weird. And worse.... it made him think of how Jin Guangshan treated him. It made Mo Xuanyu realize, he... didn't remember his baba ever saying anything kind to him that wasn't about his arts, or without adding that it would further Jin Clan. And he couldn't remember the last gift his baba gave him... which hurt to think about...

But, no matter what, Wen Ruohan's random 'kindness' would never be as weird or uncomfortable as bathing. In the past, a servant would bring a small wooden bath to his cage, and while not very private, the curtain helped to make Mo Xuanyu feel less weird about bathing in his cage. But now, since he was taken to a more private bathroom by Wen Xu, he didn't get any privacy- an irony of course....

When they arrived at the bath, where a large in ground one was steaming and already smelling sweet, two servants came forward to prepare Mo Xuanyu, while Wen Xu went to a divan that was in there and sat down, looking annoyed and angry as he did.

“Foolish clans. It's no wonder Fuqin's mood is soured. Those idiots having the audacity to attack the great Wen Clan, and even kill. All of them seek death is what it is.”

Mo Xuanyu ignored him, to focused on hiding himself as the servants began to undress him, before pulling him to the water and helping him step in. It was warm, and soothing on his bruised legs and cold feet.

“If I had been at the education office, I would have taken all those damned swords and melted them down, and used what abomination came out of it to kill all those fools. Let it feed on their blood.” Wen Xu sneered, kicking his legs up, before leaning back and turning his head to the bath. “And what's worse, is I may have to halt training you my Xiao Maque, just to deal with those fools. Do you hear that? I have to hold back helping my Phoenix, just cause they want to throw a tantrum!”

Mo Xuanyu didn't respond, as one of the servants moved his hair aside and started washing his back. He hissed as the rag pressed down on one of the many bruises there, sending an aking feeling through the rest of him. Mo Xuanyu could not see them, but he could feel them, and every other injury his poor back and legs received from Wen Xu. And just like he could feel them, he could now feel Wen Xu's eyes on him after he had made a sound.

There was a long, terrible silence where all that could be heard was the gentle scrubbing of Mo Xuanyu's arms and legs as the servants continued to clean him. The boy knew that young man was watching him, something he hated to feel when no words were spoken. It was this and one other thing Wen Xu did, that made Mo Xuanyu hate baths. It was then the divan creaked and footfalls echoed as Wen Xu came over to the edge of the bath, causing Mo Xuanyu to shiver.

“Leave us.” Wen Xu said, and the servants listened, quickly finishing up and scurrying away. Mo Xuanyu didn't want them to go, he didn't want to be left alone... not with him.

The boy could hear clothes fall, before seeing Wen Xu step up to the bath out of the corner of his, wearing only his pants as he did. Mo Xuanyu looked away, curling in on himself and scooting away slightly as the young man sat down at the edge of the bath putting his feet in. There was a long silence, before Wen Xu reached over, pulling the boy in front of him and started to wash the boys hair. Mo Xuanyu hadn't needed help with a bath from anyone since he was five. And back then, it was only his mother who would wash his hair and clean his arms and legs. To be treated like this, especially by Wen Xu, especially when the young man knew about his oddness.... had even teased him for it, to pretend to not care, but then pressuring the boy to paint his face for him, then turning around and calling him a cut-sleeve... He messed with Mo Xuanyu about it constantly, sending him mixed signals, yet still treating the boy like a pet. Mo Xuanyu hated it...

After about an incense time in the bath, Wen Xu suddenly asked. “Xiao Maque, are you happy?”

Mo Xuanyu flinched, as there was a light tug on his hair. “... what do you mean?”

“Are you happy? You were making a face when Fuqin brought up that the education office was attacked by the clans. Are you happy?” Wen Xu asked again, this time sounding a bit angry.

Mo Xuanyu didn't know what to say, and that was worse. Abruptly that tug on his hair became a pull. Mo Xuanyu cried out, falling back as Wen Xu grabbed a bunch of the boys hair, pulling his head back at an odd angle so he was forced to look the young man in the face.

“My Xiao Maque, do you think your next? That they'll come save you now that they got those swords? You've been here so long already and you think your foolish father and brother are going to come and save you. They haven't even tried yet, so why would they now?”

Mo Xuanyu teared up, his lips quivering as he refused to answer. This seemed to only piss Wen Xu off more and he jerked the boys hair again.

“Are you happy? Cause if you are, don't be. You belong to me. My little pet. My future phoenix... My Xiao Maque... and if your brother and father are helping fight us, they'll die with everyone else before they even get to see you.”

Mo Xuanyu felt his stomach twist as he reached back, flailing in the water as he tried to grab Wen Xu's arms. “D-Don't! You promised you wouldn't hurt them! YOU PROMISED!”

“I can't promise anything if they are foolish enough to bite that hand that guides them.” Wen Xu laughed, finally letting go of Mo Xuanyu. The boy splashed, pulling himself out of the water swiftly, before making his way over to the robes set aside by the servants. He quickly went to dress and go hide in a corner, just to get away from Wen Xu as much as he physically could, tears starting to fuse with the bath water on his face. He hated him. He hated Wen Xu. He hated that the man messed with him, teased him, made him feel... feel... gross... gross in his own skin...

Just as he got his inner robe on, wet footfalls were his only warning before he was grabbed by the arms from behind and pulled back once more. “Xiao Maque, don't run away. I'm sorry if I upset you. I just need you to understand. I can't help it if your stupid brother and that baba of yours do something that only gets them killed.” he leaned in faking a sweet tone, a tone like one would talk to an animal that didn't understand, “maybe if you sing for me, I'll ask Fuqin during the meeting to spare their lives when we squash this little tantrum they and the clans are having.”

Mo Xuanyu sniffled as he shook his head, “i... I...”

“Did me making you cry make it hard for you to sing my little song bird?” Wen Xu teased, finally releasing the boy. “I've had you learning to sing for a while now. Can't you calm yourself and sing for me? Please?”

Song bird. How much Mo Xuanyu hated that new nickname.

Mo Xuanyu swallowed hard, slowly gathering up his outer robe and putting it on. Yes, Wen Xu did have him learn to sing, but he wasn't allowed to sing for anyone but the Wen Heir.... not even Wen Ruohan knew about it. It wasn't as if it was hard to learn, and yet unlike his skill in erhu and painting, this one he hated specifically because he learned it for Wen Xu...

Before Mo Xuanyu could tie the belt Wen Xu slowly turned him around, petting his head for a second.

“Xiao Maque?” He asked in a pouting way, reaching down and tying the boys belt for him, “I have to go get to this meeting. Won't you sing for me after? You play Erhu so well, but you sing so much more sweetly just for me. I want to hear you, my song bird, just for me.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu slowly nodded, refusing to look Wen Xu in the eyes. Even then, he could still see the smirk cross the young man's face when he did.

“Good. Then lets get you back to your cage, my song bird, my Xiao Maque.” Wen Xu said, stepping back to dress himself. “Oh, and I want to see how your little 'trick' is coming along. Since there is a chance I will be leaving Qishan for a good long while, I want to know how ready you'll be to travel as well.”

“... what?” Mo Xuanyu looked up, startled by that comment.

“What do you mean what?” Wen Xu laughed. “Did you think I was going to leave you here in Qishan without my supervision? To fall behind on your training? Of course not. My Phoenix has yet to be reborn in his brilliant fire light, and this uprising will give me ample opportunity to help you shine.”

“... You... You're letting me leave Qishan? Leave the Palace?”

“Yes, but you'll be in a carriage or by my side the entire time.” Wen Xu said with a wave, “And the carriage will be specially made, so you can't just get out and run. I still fear you might try to fly, and really wish not to clip your wings.”

Clipping Mo Xuanyu's wings. That threat was given often, and simply meant Wen Xu would break the boys legs if he tried to do anything.

After Wen Xu got dressed, he took the boy back to his cage, leaving him there while he went onto the meeting. The window just passed the cage now had bars on it.

Mo Xuanyu sat down on the floor in silence. Even if it was in a carriage or practically tied to Wen Xu, he was still getting a chance to get out of the Sun Scorching Palace.... to leave Qishan. His emotions never stayed singular, his mind a constant mess because of Wen Xu. So he wasn't sure if he should be excited for his chance to leave, to escape, or if he should fear what Wen Xu has planned for him when it came to helping him 'shine'. He was scared for his Jin Zixuan, he was scared for his baba, even Qin Su... and it was thinking of them he couldn't help but think of his mother.

By this point she must have found out something was wrong. A few of their monthly visits had been missed, and he missed her dearly. He sniffled, wiping his tears away as he grabbed the erhu within his cage. At this time, the beasts began howling again, shrill and ghastly, and Mo Xuanyu was tired of it. So... he took the bow and began to play. He needed to practice his little trick.

Mo Xuanyu's 'trick' was indeed something he had simply figure out how to do after playing his erhu after one of Wen Xu's transfers of spiritual power. The boy hadn't even realized what he was doing when it happened, only that when he was done playing, the room became suddenly very quiet. The yao beasts had stopped their cawing and screeching, and Wen Xu had noticed it too. After that, the young man had pushed for Mo Xuanyu to try again, and even demanded to know if the Lan's had taught him how to do that.

He told Wen Xu no. Because of course no one had taught him, he didn't even know what he had just done. It took several attempts, infused with beatings and sharp words, fused by false apologies and pretend affection, before Mo Xuanyu did figure it out. He figured it out cause when he had been playing his erhu and nothing had changed, Wen Xu hit him with the discipline ruler and it caused the boy to snap. Mo Xuanyu had turned and screamed at Wen Xu to stop it- and when he had, all the beasts in their cages had made let out one unanimous screeching sound, that went silent when the boy had. That instance had terrified Mo Xuanyu, as he wasn't even sure what he had done.

It was Wen Xu who put it together. He explained it to the boy as thus; The Lan's had their music, each song allowing them a different means to deal with ghosts and beasts of the night. But these didn't do much besides allow them to talk, or calm, and you had to play the song right and infuse your spiritual power into them for them to work. That was why Wen Xu had thought Mo Xuanyu had learned something from Lan Clan. Instead, it wasn't quiet that at all. The scream proved it. The Lan's spell, Rest, is mainly what Wen Xu had wondered if Mo Xuanyu had learned, but after hearing the song the boy played, he knew that wasn't it. The scream then made it clear, the thing calming the yao beasts was not the music, it was Mo Xuanyu. Since the boy didn't know how to use the large amounts of spiritual power he had been given, some of it was seeping out when he entered a calm state while playing. Because he desired quiet in that first moment it happened, that quiet had been pressed onto the creatures. It was like the boys desire manifested in the beasts. Same happened when the boy yelled. He had screamed to get Wen Xu's attention, so all the beasts screamed with him. Simple as that.

To state it simply, if Mo Xuanyu put out enough spiritual power, he could imprint on a yao beast. Not control it, not use it, but instead make it feel what he was feeling by the flow of spiritual power seeping into the beasts mind. While some yao could become human like, most more animal like ones retained a beast like state of mind and being. wild animals but more dangerous, still acting on their animal instincts but with more power and more craving for human blood.

Wen Xu believed this was Mo Xuanyu's core melting hand technique- his ability that would mold him into a proper Phoenix! Like Wen Zhuliu. The boy just had to figure out how to hone it.

And Today, he would reach a new stride.

Mo Xuanyu played his erhu passionately, but instead of wanting calm, he wanted... he wanted understanding. He was hurting deeply, not just physically. While his body ached, his heart did too, as he was but a child, and a child who seemed to only know grief and fear and anger. He wanted someone- something that understood that. Understood Mo Xuanyu's hatred and longing. Maybe cause of his focus, maybe cause the strength of this desire, The boy took pause in his playing when he heard a deep, growling sound. He turned to where his curtain had been left open, and his eyes met that of one of the beasts. It was the great white cat, with a body like that of a tiger with no stripes. When Mo Xuanyu looked into it's eyes, he knew it had felt his call.

The boy set down the erhu, and scooted to the edge of the cage, watching the beast as it tilted its head, letting out that dull growling sound. None of the other beasts seemed to have heard him, which was new, as most times it was the case even if it didn't last very long. This time, the great white cat seemed to understand alone, and was looking at Mo Xuanyu with eyes that... understood. Mo Xuanyu smiled. The giant cat made the growling sound again, and the boy found it was more like purring.

“You don't like that little cage do you?” Mo Xuanyu asked, watching the big cat nudge the bars with its face. “Mines big enough for me, but you can't even really walk around yours.”
“what are you doing?” asked the tattooed man.

“... she's lonely...” Mo Xuanyu answered, still looking at the beast.

“she has killed over twenty servants since I was brought here.” the man said.

“Any animal will attack when they are trapped.” Mo Xuanyu said, looking down at the floor. “Most Yao beasts are just animals, living creature that cultivated on some kind of energy. She is just as alive and hates it here, just as much me. If you had a chance, wouldn't you bite and claw too?”

“I've given up that.” The man said. “I lost my will to fight a long time ago.”

Mo Xuanyu winced at that, but.... “I haven't... and neither has she.”

The tiger like yao beast let out a deep growl, nudging the cage door with her head again. Mo Xuanyu placed his own head against his own cage, his eyes returning to hers. Beasts in cages. What's more, she stayed like that. Calm and eyeing Mo Xuanyu for the entire time, waiting for Wen Xu's return.

When he came back, Wen Xu immediately noticed something was up. Seeing Mo Xuanyu and the tiger Yao Beast just eyeing each other so... oddly, was the most obvious thing.

“Xiao Maque, what is this?” Wen Xu chuckled crossing the room and looking between the boy and the beast.

“...” Mo Xuanyu lowered his eyes, not really wanting to answer.

Wen Xu just smiled, turning to look at the yao beast who now seemed to lower itself in its cage, its eyes slit as it watched him back. “Is this a new trick Xiao Maque? Did you tame this beast? How? Can you make her do anything now?”

“...”

Wen Xu frowned at the lack of response. He turned, glaring back at Mo Xuanyu, “... show me what you can do, and if you do well, I won't lock you in a carriage the whole time we're gone.”

“... so I am going with you?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

“Fuqin also agrees that you need... some fresh air and... more accurate training.”

“I won't hurt anyone.” Mo Xuanyu said, glaring at Wen Xu.

“Who said you had to?” Wen Xu responded, leaning against the cage. “Show me you can control that thing and you won't have to kill anyone. It can.”

That thing, as he pointed to, was the tiger yao.

“..” Mo Xuanyu shook his head, but was interrupted in his denial, when a now angered Wen Xu, threw open his cage door and grabbed him. Mo Xuanyu cried out as he was dragged out and thrown in front of the tiger Yao's cage, who let out a roar, causing the boy to cry.

“You wouldn't have even found out you could do this if it weren't for me!” Wen Xu snapped, “So do as I say, and make it do something- or you come with me with broken limbs, locked in cage no bigger then that beasts.”

Mo Xuanyu scrambled to get away from Wen Xu, only to hit the tigers yao's cage. The white beast let out a roar, which made Mo Xuanyu cover his ears, crying in a panic. Just cause he knew it understood him, did not make the creature less terrifying.

Wen Xu crossed over, quickly unlocked the giant white yao beasts cage, and stepped away quickly, putting one hand on the hilt of his sword.

“Calm it down.” Wen Xu said.

“I- I- I ca- can't-”

“Do It!” Wen Xu demanded, just as the beast slammed open it's cage with its head.

Mo Xuanyu cried as he curled into a ball, the giant tiger yao lunging towards him with a loud roar.

“STOP!!!!!!!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed, feeling the fur before the fangs....

Or... or rather.... he felt no fangs at all.

Mo Xuanyu was shaking as the beast towered over him. Her fangs bared, and claws sharp... but.... but she wasn't looking at the boy. She was looking at Wen Xu. Mo Xuanyu shakily sat up, sniffling as he could almost feel the things heart beat and feel its hot breath. He stared up at it for a long while, baffled that she hadn't tried to kill him... and... and he couldn't help but reach up and brush the fur. While soft, it was matted in places, and beneath her fur Mo Xuanyu could feel old scars.

The boy very carefully stood up, holding the big cats face in his small hands as she still glared at Wen Xu. Mo Xuanyu began to scratch her under the neck where he could reach, and she turned her eyes on him. He... he giggled as he petted her, loosing all his fear at once. Her muscles were no longer tense, and her pupils grew round as she stared back at him.

Wen Xu watched this and he let out a laugh, letting go of his hilt.
“You turned that beast into a lap cat? Really? How lovely! HA!” He started to walk up, but the beast tensed and her eyes slit as she backed up, growling at Wen Xu. The young man paused, letting out a tsk. “Guess not...”

“She hates you.” Mo Xuanyu spoke, reaching out and stroking the white fur. “She hates you, and she's afraid of you.” he didn't add on the 'like me,' in case he took that badly.

“Good.” Was all Wen Xu replied with, before slowly taking his hilt. “My pets should fear me. I am their master... but this is good news none the less.”

He clapped his hands, and a servant who stood just outside came running in, keeping his head down.

Wen Xu didn't look at him, as he spoke. “Get the boy ready for departure, and have my men get a cage ready. The beast is coming as well.... and if it attacks anyone kill it.”

Mo Xuanyu winced, brushing the things fur. He finally had a friend of sorts and now her life was much like those of everyone else Mo Xuanyu loved. Under threat if he couldn't keep it together. Regardless of how the imprint worked, Mo Xuanyu didn't want to lose her too.... and was going to do his best to keep her calm so she wouldn't die....

Chapter Text

It was cold. Not cold enough to freeze, but cold enough that Meng Yao shivered a little, before fixing his robes and gathering up some fire wood before he turned and made his way back to the cave. This cave was that where the cultivators of Nie Clan, and others who followed Nie Mingjue, were hiding out in, to both stay out of the coming winter chill, and out Wen Clan's sights.

It had been several months since the Sun Shot Campaign had begun, and much had happened in that time. The first was of course, the swords. That event, starting off the war, was so successful, it gave rise to more random unnamed cultivators joining their cause. Sadly, the first retaliation by Wen Clan was devastating and pushed many of them back for a while. For now, three fronts were being held by the Clan's, pushing against Wen Clan. Gusu, Langya, and Heijan.

Gusu was mainly due to Wen Clan's hold on the area, and the Lan Clan's desire to get them out as it was their home territory. This front was lead by Lan Qiren, as Lan Xichen was off rallying the troops. While now the Lan Zongzhu, Lan Xichen decided, instead of leading one front, he would travel, his kindness and brilliant light acting as a beacon for the other fronts, going between to not only help out the fight, but to bring hope. Meng Yao could not think of a better position for him.

As for Jin Clan, Jin Guangshan lead the Langya front, the front that defended the east from further push of Wen Clan. The newly forming, Jiang Cultivators, those who rose up at Jiang Cheng's call, also supported the Langya front while their Jiang Zongzhu and Lan Wangji headed the search for a missing cultivator of Jiang Clan. Meng Yao didn't know who the young man was that they were looking for, but was sure he must be someone important for both a clan leader and Lan Xichen's younger brother to try and go find him. However... Back on the note of Jin Guangshan... some were surprised, others not so much to find his heir was not in Langya.

Instead he was in the Heijan front, same as Meng Yao. This front was lead by the great Chifeng-zun, head of Nie Clan and... and a terrifying sight on the battlefield. Meng Yao had stayed with Nie Clan for the fight due to not knowing Gusu that well, and sure that he would face only ridicule if he tried to go to Langya. Besides that, Lan Xichen had said that Nie Mingjue was a good man, and so he trusted his friends word. What he hadn't expected was Jin Zixuan staying here as well though.

To explain why, right after the meeting that started off the Sunshot Campaign, Qin Su had left Meng Yao to go speak with a reappearing Jin Zixuan. Barely a few words in, the Jin Heir gave Meng Yao a sudden look, and the later seemed to feel worried. He had liked Qin Su, seeing as she was so nice in a friendly sort of way, so he had hoped she wouldn't say anything bad about him, mainly due to her adamant stance that one should not be judged on things out of their control. So seeing her whisper to Jin Zixuan, Meng Yao couldn't help but become defensive...

barely a few days later, he found that defense... cracked ever so slightly, when Jin Zixuan came to see him.

It wasn't anything big, just that the young man wanted advice on something medical... then had some casual, polite, small talk, before walking away. He was acting... courteously to Meng Yao. It threw the young man for a loop, as he was certain the Jin Heir would have had similar opinion of him as his cousin Jin Zixun, but instead their first conversation brought up nothing. Not even a joke or a side eye. After that, it was like Jin Zixuan would find random moments to pop up and ask Meng Yao a question, before speaking polite small talk, then leave again. Sometime it occurred more then once a day.

Meng Yao knew Jin Zixuan's reason for staying in Heijan instead of going to Langya with his father, was how close they were to Qishan. It was common knowledge that the Jin Heir had asked Nie Mingjue for help rescuing his little brother, the boy Mo Xuanyu, from Wen Clan. It was the talk of all the soldiers for a good long while. Their only issue though, was this front put the men face to face with the men of Wen Ruohan's eldest son and heir to Wen Clan, Wen Xu. While the man himself had yet to be seen on the battlefield, it was well known by this point he permitted every nasty trick to gain the upper hand in battle. From letting his men capture civilians as meat shields, to torturing captured cultivators for information or just fun, to even leaving their heads out on pikes when he was done with them... Wen Xu was cruel all the way through. Yet, Chifeng-zun's plan as of this time, was to capture him alive, or one of his closest subordinates to see if they could get information on Mo Xuanyu....

Whether he was alive or....

Hearing about that little boy again, over and over, it brought back memories for Meng Yao. About the day he was thrown down the steps of golden Carp Tower, only to hear less then a month later that a boy, another son of Jin Guangshan, had been brought to Lanling to grow up there. It had stung worse then the bruises he received from hitting each step on his way down.

This, and his own self doubt, were why he was clueless as to Jin Zixuan's reason for acting so polite with him. He had to know by now who Meng Yao was, or in others eyes, claimed to be. But... Even if Jin Zixuan did, he still was polite and seemed to find the oddest times to come look for Meng Yao and Talk to him specifically. Whether it was about some medicine, or something else he needed help with, he went to Meng Yao for advice instead of any other cultivators or others helping the cause. And just like the first time, he then stayed and chatted with him. It made it even stranger since Jin Zixuan seemed to be short with others. Not rude, but simple yes, no or plain answers before he would walk away. Well... unless it was Qin Su.

Yes, Qin Su who had very very little cultivation, and no skill with fighting, had followed Jin Zixuan to Heijan. And it was not as if she was unwelcome though. Actually, her upbeat and cheery attitude kept a lot of the younger men in good spirits, and she was quick on learning things like medicine to help where she could. In fact, she spent a lot of time with Meng Yao, making elixirs, and stuck around while he helped prepare meals, and even helped him carry water to and from the camp, always chatting and being friendly. It even got to the point where she started calling Meng Yao 'Yao-ge'. He had been startled at first, but she quickly responded with how they were friends now, so she should get to speak with him more friendly! Meng Yao wondered if it might be a little too friendly....

The other reason she apparently was in Heijan was staying away from her father Qin Cangye. There was a rumor going around that she had apparently done something to Jin Guangshan and her father had wanted to talk to her, maybe have her apologies to the man- but instead she ran away to Heijan to help with the war there. Meng Yao had wondered what Qin Su had done to anger Jin Guangshan- and she wasn't afraid to tell him.

“I kicked him in the groin.” She had answered so simply, so matter of fact, that Meng Yao choked.

Meng Yao shook off that memory, wondering what that girl had against Jin Guangshan that she had no fear in verbally shaming him, and no problem injuring him where no man wanted to get hit.

He had just arrived at the cave with the firewood, placing each piece into the large fire at the mouth. Some of the men were standing there chatted, and what they gossiped about began to peak Meng Yao's interest.

“A giant white yao beast? How come I've never heard of such a thing?” one cultivator asked, looking a bit worried.

“It's just what i've been hearing from locals.” The other answered, with something between trouble and curiosity. “Said they saw Wen Clan dragging around a massive cage with a great white Yao beast inside. Theory has it they plan to unleash it during a battle.”

“But that could get some of their own men killed!” the other argued. “Or have they gone so mad that they think they can control a Yao beast?”

“That's the thing.” the other man pointed out. “Another rumor said that, during the night at one of the camps, a local who had been trying to sneak back into his home that he was kicked out of by the Wen's saw where they were keeping the beast and heard someone singing inside. Said it was eerie and that the beast seemed lulled by it.”

“Singing?” the other scoffed, “Lulled? This must be some fib filled rumors your listening to. Giant white yao beast, lulled to sleep by a singing stranger... sounds frivolous.”

Meng Yao could partially agree with that. While, from what he understood, the Wen Clan weren't above using cheap tricks to get the upper hand, like putting civilians in danger, a story about a beast and a mystery singer was a bit far fetched at this point. But who really knew? Some of the oddest rumors had some honest truths to them.

Just as he finished putting the last bit of wood in, some of sparks flew out, not really threatening as they went out before they even hit the ground... but still too close to one of the cultivators for his liking.

“Watch it!” He snapped, kicking a rock at Meng Yao, who flinched, but just brushed it off ignoring the mans exprssion.

“Apologies.” Was all he said, as he stood up, ready to walk away.

“Son of whore.” The man scoffed.

Meng Yao paused. He kept a smile on his face, a polite one, but did that fire inside him ignite.... but... what could he do. He started to walk away, keeping his head down, ignoring the two men. Just as he made it a few steps, someone brushed past him. Meng Yao looked, up ready to excuse himself, when the figure kicked the wood out of the fire.

The two men at the cave entrance cried out, as the fire extinguished. “Jin Gongzi! What was-”

“Since you want to be lout, how about you get your own fire wood.” Jin Zixuan snapped, glaring at the two men, before turning around and walking back up to Meng Yao. “Your all right?”

Meng Yao blinked. Then nodded stiffly. Jin Zixuan gave him a nod back and began to walk away, ignoring the startled expressions of the two cultivators who tried to get the burnt logs back into a circle without searing their hands on the burnt wood.

Looking at them, then at Jin Zixuan, Meng Yao made a few faces, before rushing to catch up.

“Y-You didn't have to do that.” Meng Yao said, shaking his head. “I'm used to men being rather callous towards me, and besides, the fire wasn't just for them-.”

“Even more a reason they should show you some respect.” Jin Zixuan stated, not looking at him. “while the other men rest and they keep guard, you stay up helping. You make sure everyone else is taken care of before you rest, yet they have the audacity to act cruel for no just reason. It's pathetic.”

“...” Meng Yao smiled, it was small, and didn't quiet match how confused he was inside. “... you don't have to be nice to me either, Jin Gongzi. You could just ignore me...”

“Why?” Jin Zixuan asked, pausing and looking back at him. “Cause it be easier? Or you think I should be ashamed to be talking to you?”

Meng Yao winced. “Most... might think that...”

“Why should I care what they think?” Jin Zixuan asked.

Meng Yao gave him a courteous smile. “Because... your the future Jin Zongzhu. You have great things expected of you. I'm no one of importance.”

Jin Zixuan scoffed. “What good is a title like Jin Zongzhu when the current one is....” He cut himself off, glaring at nothing. How that glare looked, Meng Yao wondered if Jin Zixuan and his father were not on the best of terms. He seemed rather close to Qin Su, as the two often hung out during the calm moments, and she seemed to abhor Jin Guangshan. After a moment, Jin Zixuan suddenly faced Meng Yao completely, crossing his arms. “How about I put it this way. No one judges my father for the women he sleeps with, but you expect people to judge me wishing to associate myself with the brothers he gave me through those women?”

Meng Yao hadn't fully looked at Jin Zixuan once during there conversations. Often keeping his head down, and only glancing up on occasion. When Jin Zixuan said that however, Meng Yao shot his head up fast, dropping his forced smile.

Jin Zixuan watched him for a moment, then... then his face became rather melancholy. He let his eyes fall away, before he spoke. “I... I remember the day... that you were kicked down... it was maybe a few weeks after that I found A-Yu.... after... when I find him... or... find his... if he's... after I have taken care of what I need to, and once we can have a proper moment of calm, I want to get to know you Meng Yao.... because I... for reasons, I do believe you, and what that means you are to me.” He looked back up at the young man once more. “I apologies if I'm coming off stiff. I have a lot going on right now, and... and I do want to know who you are. So... please, let me know if you ever need anything.”

Meng Yao watched him, carefully. In moments like these, one might feel happy, finally feeling seen, but for Meng Yao, he felt like the walls around him tightened. He just nodded slowly, as Jin Zixuan turned to leave.

“There is a meeting I need to go to. Chifeng-zun has intel about where Wen Xu is camped out. He has a plan set for tomorrow morning that may give us the upper hand. So stay safe. I do want to have that talk with you one day.” Jin Zixuan called back. He paused, then.. with a dry laugh added “ oh... and if Qin Su's been bothering you too much, tell her I gave you permission to tell her to shut it.”

“I... I would never say such a thing...” Meng Yao stuttered out, still feel a terrible mix of emotions.

Jin Zixuan didn't reply to that, just nodded with a very faint smile, then finally left completely.

Meng Yao both felt a sense of relief, yet also that he shouldn't feel that way at all. His walls were up, not sure if he should trust Jin Zixuan's sudden show of acknowledgment, especially after being ignored by Jin Clan for years, save to bring up his attempt at contacting Jin Guangshan, and how he fell. Part of him clawed deep inside his chest, pushing to want it to be true, to believe that Jin Zixuan really wanted to get to know him. But he had lived with the expectation of never receiving acknowledgment for so long that... that the rest of him pushed that part back down.

Lan Xichen had been different, cause he had no connection. Qin Su was similar as far as he could tell. Jin Zixuan however... he was his brother. Two sons born of the same father, just not of the same mother both of whom were not of the same status. It was WHO Jin Zixuan was, that made Meng Yao afraid to trust him. And so, he bared himself. After all, he never did get rid of that bitter taste in his mouth when the world was told of a second son of Jin Guangshan being brought to Golden Carp Tower. Never lost that feeling of twisted irony that he was left behind, where that boy was taken in....

“... Mo Xuanyu... are you really that special?” Meng Yao murmured to himself.

The meeting area for those who fought the Heijan front, was an abandoned farm house, long forgotten with age in it's wood. With night falling soon, the windows were covered, stopping all light from escaping should the meeting go for a bit longer then planned. A massive table and map was at the center of the room, where Nie Mingjue was leaning over it with a just arrived Lan Xichen, who was pointing at a few places upon it's surface. Jin Zixuan entered the farmhouse, crossing his arms as he looked to Nie Mingjue for answers.

“What do you have?”

Nie Mingjue glanced up, then toward Lan Xichen, who smiled calmly at the Jin Heir before speaking just as serenely. “Jin Gongzi, I arrived here, coming from out south, and found that there were reinforcements coming in for Wen Xu from that direction. Thanks to some good timing, and clever work from some locals, I was able to find a means to push their arrival off by a day or so.”

“Which means Wen Xu is short some men.” Jin Zixuan acknowledged. “And Chifengzun found out where he was camping out?”

Nie Mingjue nodded, then pointed to a small village north of their current position. “The town was occupied by it's citizens about a week ago, but one of our men ran into one of them on a back road while scouting. The man told them that a group of white clad Cultivators had taken over the town, and forced all but the outskirts folk to leave. The ones at the edge of town are being used as a human barrier, one to prevent us from attacking head on if we found out where they were.” The Nie Clan Leader stood up tall, crossing his arms. “I lost a few men getting this intel, as they were caught on their way back this way. Thankfully not in vain, since those civilians are already at their wits end because of those Wen Dogs. they have agreed to help us with an ambush.”

“The end goal is to capture Wen Xu.” Lan Xichen continued, motioning towards the map. “When darkness comes, we will send a hand full of men to the edge of town to hide and slowly spread out, continuing to do so every hour till morning comes. Then, just before dawn, we strike while they are not yet all awake.”

“And then we capture and get information out of Wen Xu.” Jin Zixuan added darkly.

“Then we try to get information out of him.” Lan Xichen clarified, giving the Jin Heir a sympathetic look. “Wen Xu doesn't make deals, and likely won't say a word if he doesn't want to... or he may lie just to anger us... not to mention, we do not know if he even knows where Mo-gongzi is....”

“Even then, if he refuses to speak, we'll just cut him down.” Nie Mingjue stated, glaring at the map. “He may be one to torture a man for information, but I say he can just die like the dog he is if he chooses to refuse us. I'll give him three chances then death if I get a hold of him.”

“As long a I get to know where or what happened to my brother, I don't care what you do to Wen Xu.” Jin Zixuan stated, glaring down at the map. “My brother is all that matters to me right now. Once I know what happened to him, or get him somewhere safe, then I will worry about how far i'm willing to bury the Wen Clan into the hell they made.”

After shortly explaining where each group would attack from, how Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen would lead the main group into the town, while Jin Zixuan held the outer ring, incase the Wen Clan servants tried to flee, only bitter silence remained. a deep sadness filled Lan Xichen's eyes. He too wanted- prayed, for Mo Xuanyu to be safe....

…

Laughter. That was Mo Xuanyu heard outside the tent. Wen Xu's men were making merry in their tents and by the fire light, their shadows dancing on the large tent canvas. The Wen's had made a base out of a town that had been abandoned due to a battle several days ago, chasing it's people away save an unlucky few who were forced to pretend as if nothing was wrong. Mo Xuanyu was not with the others, outside feasting and drinking, instead he sat next to the large White Yao beast, whose sleep was deep and calm, letting out a heavy purring sound from her chest. 弱(gentle) Ruo, that was the name Mo Xuanyu had given her, an opposition to how the guards treated her, and what Wen Xu wanted her to be. Yet, when none of them were around, she was no different then a house cat, lazy and relaxed if not a little bit playful. It was only when the guards aggravated her, or Wen Xu was simply present that she got defensive and restless. She was scared, just like Mo Xuanyu. She hated them... just like Mo Xuanyu....

It didn't help that they still kept her in a cage, even if just a tad bigger then the one she had back in the collection room. When he wasn't 'training' or being beaten by Wen Xu for a lack of compliance, Mo Xuanyu was with Ruo, brushing her fur or singing to her, as he was unable to bring the erhu from the collection with them... not that he cared too much for Wen Xu's things. Mo Xuanyu was ten now.... sad to say. Enough time had passed that his tenth birthday had come and gone, and no one knew... save Ruo, but that was only cause the boy had told her as much.

He knew she probably didn't understand a word he said, but the imprint at the very least allowed her to sense his emotions. So, when he had started to tear up then, hearing all the celebrating and thinking about Jin Zixuan, his friends like Qin Su and Wei Wuxian, Zewu-Jun and his mother- especially his mother-, Ruo opened her eyes and abruptly sat up, nudging the boy with her big pink nose. Mo Xuanyu giggled through his tears, brushing his hand through her fur.

“Very sweet of you Ruo. Very sweet and pretty. The prettiest.” he said, pressing his nose to hers. She had that deep purr and gave his face another nudge... then... she lifted her paw and pushed him down. He giggled as she curled around him, and continued to nudge him with her face, her eyes big and affectionate. Mo Xuanyu returned the playfulness with a scratch under her ear, which she enjoyed with closed eyes and a shake of her head. He tried to reach up and over, to scratch her back, but winced at the pain in his own. Ruo took pause, eyeing the boy softly, knowingly. It was hard to stand up, some of the bruises on his legs being so sore, and the ones on his back making it hard to stretch his limbs. All these, because Mo Xuanyu refused to do one thing....

“Now what do we have going on in here?”

Ruo's eyes slit and her back went rigid, before practically getting on top of Mo Xuanyu and growling at the man who just entered the tent. The boy quickly went to stand and soothe her with soft words, as Wen Xu approached the cage, leaning against it with a half smile.

“You really prefer being in that things cage, when I give you a nice comfy tent of your own, and so much freedom to go about the main part of the camp as you please? Xiao Maque, is that big cat so lovely to you that your captivated by it.”

“... she gets lonely...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, petting her, and doing his best to keep her calm. He hummed gently, letting his desire make it's way to her. Ruo slowly lowered her self, her slit eyes staying on Wen Xu as she laid down.

“And what about me Xiao Maque?” Wen Xu pretended to pout. “What happens if I get lonely? Will you comfort me?”
“Wen-gongzi said that he likes his alone time.” Mo Xuanyu replied. “That way he can forget about the idiots that ruin his day.”

Wen Xu let out an abrupt laugh at that, before unlocking the door. “That is very true, but sometimes I do enjoy some company. Like my song bird who sings to me so pretty.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu looked at him with a frown, but did not speak.

Wen Xu smiled, then held out a hand, “Song Bird, come here. I need you for a moment. It's very important.”

Mo Xuanyu winced, knowing whatever the reason was, it was not good reason. After brushing her fur one last time, the boy made to stand, only for Ruo to make a noise. He smiled back at her, motioning for her to stay down. She did, but now without giving him a look that made him know she worried for him. While he knew his mother might be scared of her, Mo Xuanyu dreamed that one day he could bring Ruo to her... he knew Jin Zixuan would probably get upset at Ruo's existence too, but he also hoped that his brother would accept her... cause... cause when Mo Xuanyu was finally free, he was going to take Ruo with him. He knew a cultivators duty was to purge the beasts of the night, but he had grown such a strong bond with his lovely Ruo, that... that the thought of leaving her behind... it hurt.

She was his life line, just as much as he was hers.

Mo Xuanyu had suffered a lot during the days he had been dragged around by Wen Xu, from Qishan all the way to Heijan. Suffering beatings for any small infraction, humiliation in the form of Wen Xu's constant parading him around in full make up while his men laughed, and his 'training' most of which consisted of the spiritual power transfer, and the young man ridiculing him for not being able to focus. But the worst, was days like this. And he didn't even know it till they had made their way into a tent at the center of camp.

When Mo Xuanyu looked up to see a man tied up in gold cord at the center of the room, appearing as though he had been beaten within an inch of his life, Mo Xuanyu knew what Wen Xu wanted, and immediately turned to flee. He knew what this meant and he refused! He would always refuse.

“no you don't.” Wen Xu laughed, grabbing him and turning him back towards the man. “Xiao Maque, it's time you went through with this part of your training. You can't keep running away from it.”

“Stop! I don't want to!” Mo Xuanyu fought, being pulled towards the imprisoned man, who looked up slowly with a heavily knit brow. When he saw the boy, his eyes widened, and he glared up at Wen Xu.

“Come on now, Xiao Maque,” Wen Xu pretended to be sad, using one hand to hold the boy and the other to pull out a cruel looking dagger. “This is the whole point of bringing you out here. Your supposed to learn to fight, to kill. And what better way to start then to bleed an usurper- a insubordinate fool.”

Mo Xuanyu jerked around in a fit, crying out, before harshly slapping the blade out of Wen Xu's hand. It hit the ground with a clatter, that was followed by a dark look crossing Wen Xu's face. The boy was swiftly reprimanded with a hard slap to the his face. Mo Xuanyu wept as he hit the floor, Wen Xu picking up the dagger and letting out an annoyed tsk.

“Xiao Maque, this is the last time you do this. Every time I bring a prisoner to you- to teach you to kill- you act like such a fucking brat.”

“Don't make me do it then!” Mo Xuanyu cried, scooting away from the young man, while holding his reddening cheek. “I hate it! I don't want to do it! Please Wen-gongzi... I'll... I'll do anything else, just don't make me kill him...”

The prisoner, who was unable to speak as there was a rope in his mouth, let out a grunt, jerking on the cords that held him in place. Wen Xu sighed, spinning the dagger in his hand and walking over to the boy with a dark expression.

“fifteen prisoners.” He sneered, grabbing Mo Xuanyu by the hair and pulling his head back, forcing the boy to face him. “That's how many, I have had to get rid of, cause you refuse to obey me. I pick them out just for you to deal with, just so you can learn, and here you go, wasting all my hard work. Ask you to do anything else? How can I trust that you'll even follow through then?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, wincing at the pain. “I don't want to hurt anyone... Don't make me hurt anyone, I'll do anything else... i'll do anything else... ”

“And I don't trust you to follow through with that.” Wen Xu stated, letting go of the boys hair, before pulling him back to his feet. “How about this. You just kill him, just kill him and nothing else, and I'll let you have a break, for the rest of the week. Maybe even get you a little gift, to show how happy I am for your growth, my Phoenix. Or, you could get that big cat to do it. Then I could give it a special, nice meal and some proper medicine and treats that you can give it. Or you do it, and make it take a long time, and I'll let you go see your mother. I'll personally take you to go see her, and let you stay with her a while. Would you like that?”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head through his tears. If Wen Xu took him to see his mother, he would just end up knowing where she is, and be put in danger. As for treats and niceties... they were Wen Xu's lies anyway. The young man was a liar, and even when he was kind, it was in such a way to make Mo Xuanyu feel gross, or twisted. He cried as he denied without words, feeling Wen Xu's rage as he tightened his grip on the boy. The young man forced the dagger into the boys hands, and dragged him over to tied up prisoner.

“You're going to kill him. You're going to learn, even if I have to force you to kill. I am done playing games with you Xiao Maque. Why? Cause you're supposed to become my Phoenix.” He jerked Mo Xuanyu's arm up, so the blade was aimed at the throat of the man that was all tied up. “And that means, you need to be ready to kill when I say so, and how I say so. So, either your going to slit this man's throat, or I am going to take your hands, and make you cut open his stomach so you can watch his guts fall out.”
Mo Xuanyu whimpered, forcing his eyes shut. He wanted to pull away, but Wen Xu must have been really angry today as his grip was painfully strong. It was so hard to tell when the man was angry, as he acted similarly when he was happy, just less forceful... or he would do things just to make Mo Xuanyu feel gross... make Mo Xuanyu feel guilty....

Wen Xu saw he was still refusing to do the deed and so aimed the dagger down towards the man's stomach.

THWACK!!!!

The prisoner's eyes had lit up, abruptly lunging forward, catching his capture off guard. Since Wen Xu had leaned over Mo Xuanyu, and even further to lower the dagger, his head was on the same level as the prisoner's. So, the prisoner lunged, slamming his forehead into Wen Xu's nose. The young man let go of Mo Xuanyu tumbling back and grabbing his face with a howl of rage, blood spurting out.

Before Mo Xuanyu could figure out what had just happened, he had been grabbed by the prisoner, who had cut himself free with that dagger and started to rush the boy out of the tent. The man ripped the cloth from his mouth as he tried to rush Mo Xuanyu along.

After finally snapping out of his shock, Mo Xuanyu didn't feel hope. In fact, he felt very far from it, given Wen Xu was very much not down for the count. He immediately tried to pull away in a panic. “Let go! It isn't safe! You have to let me go!”

The man practically picked Mo Xuanyu up after decking a Wen Servant in the face, holding him as he ran. “It's fine! You'll be all right! I can promise you once we get out, you will be-”

“NO! NOT ME!” Mo Xuanyu cried, trying to pull away. “If you try he'll kill you! Your only means of escape is alone! Leave me or he's going to hurt you! He'll kill you!”

The man looked down at Mo Xuanyu with a pained expression, probably wondering what sort of suffering the boy had gone through to think in such a way. He was just about to reassure him... but.... but not before his escape came to an early end. An arrow flew, catching the man in the back of the head with a sickening thunk. his eyes Bulge as he came to a halt, before he began to drop the boy and then stumbled and hit the ground with a hard thud. Mo Xuanyu tried to scramble back, choking back a sob at seeing pieces of the mans skull where the arrow punctured his head. Before he could properly come to a grip on himself, he was already being pulled up off the ground and onto his feet.

Wen Xu chucked his bow to the ground as he had grabbed Mo Xuanyu's face, looking him over quickly and precisely, like one might be found checking a fine porcelain vase for cracks. Besides the occasional slapping, Wen Xu refused to harm Mo Xuanyu's head and face, fearing one wrong strike could lead to the boy becoming incompetent or unappealing to the eye. The man's own eyes were wild, and his anger was like white hot fire, all as he turned his attention on the prisoner, whose eyes ceased to close, having been died of his injuries rather quickly. Wen Xu chuckled darkly, kicking his corpse before tightening much too harshly on Mo Xuanyu's arm.

“ Wen-gongzi... that... that hurts...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered, trying to pull back, only to get jerked closer to Wen Xu, who shot him a dirty look.

“Did you ask him to take you away from me Xiao Maque?” Wen Xu snapped. He jerked the boys arm up. “Did you tell him to run off with you, you fucking cutsleeve. Did you?!”

“NO! No! STOP! IT HURTS!” Mo Xuanyu cried, trying to pull away, “I didn't ask to leave! I promise! He just grabbed me! I promise I wasn't running!”

“Then why didn't you fight back?!” Wen Xu demanded.

“STOP!!!!” Mo Xuanyu screamed, echoing through out the abandoned town.

A Loud roar echoed back. Ruo had heard him.

Wen Xu shot a look towards where the white Yao beats was kept, before slowly calming his breath. It was as if he was broken out of a trance of anger and blood lust, and almost abruptly regained his composure, loosening his grip on the boys arm. Truly, he had almost been about to snap it out of pure rage. He smiled falsely down at Mo Xuanyu, before bending down so he was at the boys level.

Reaching up, he gently brushed a stray hair out of the boys tear stained face. “Oh my little song bird, I'm sorry I scared you. I just feared that someone might steal you away from me. I don't like people taking my things. It just... upsets me so.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't believe him. He could never believe a word out of Wen Xu's mouth.

“My Phoenix,” Wen Xu whispered, laughing mostly to himself, “No one else can have you, you know that right? No one else can touch my things. They would have to kill me before I would let them have you. My pretty little song bird.” he reached up and cupped Mo Xuanyu's face with his hand, making the boy shiver, hating his touch. Wen Xu watched his face for a while, then suddenly got stiff and angry again. He abruptly stood up, grabbed the boys arm and started to drag him back into the camp.

“Burn the body, then bring me the discipline ruler.” Wen Xu snapped at a servant. “I need to clip my song birds wings.”

Mo Xuanyu jolted, then tried to pull away. “B-but I didn't do anything! Wen-gongzi I didn't run away!”

He turned, and the smile returned, full of false care. “I know that my lovely little song bird. But that's why it must be done. I can't keep an eye on you if your able to wander around so freely, which was my choice to allow. But after what just occurred, I fear you might try and fly away next time. I would love to train you more, but your refusal to do the minimal tasks, like killing that fool and almost causing yourself to get stolen from me..., I fear I can't trust that you'll stay here. Don't worry, I'll make it as swift and painless as possible.”

“LIAR!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, jerking his arm away with a wail, only for Wen Xu to spin around and kick him in the stomach. The boy collapsed, trying to catch his breath and claw away, but Wen Xu was on him in a second.

“It wouldn't have been if you just fucking listened!” Wen Xu snapped, “Why can't you just do what your told. Should I kill that damn beast? Is that thing whats getting you so argumentative?”

“NO!” Mo Xuanyu sobbed, “Don't hurt Ruo! She- she didn't do anything! I didn't do anything! Why do you keep hurting me when I didn't do anything!?!”

“Because I'm in a bad mood? Because your lack of doing things is just as bad as doing something I don't like? Or maybe cause I just feel like it.” Wen Xu snapped, grabbing the boys face. “My Xiao Maque, your mine. What ever I do to you, is my right. One day you'll understand, that in the end, it was all to make you into something magnificent. You're my Pheonix... and if to reach your burning moment, you must first have your flight taken from you, then so be it.”

Mo Xuanyu did try to fight back. He really did. He pleaded with Wen Xu as he was dragged to the young man's tent. He said he would behave, said he would listen... but... that didn't stop the man from breaking his leg. One could hear him scream for a long time into the night, followed by the howls of Ruo, who felt his pain as he let it flow into the air around him.

…

When Mo Xuanyu awoke the next morning, the sun hadn't yet fully risen. He shook terribly as he sat up, wincing at the pain in his leg. He laid back down before he even fully sat up, staring at the top of Wen Xu's tent with fresh tears washing away the stains of the old ones. He hated it. He hated Wen Xu. He hated the pain, and the hurt, and... and almost wished he had killed that man just to see if the suffering would end. He was on small bed cot that lay in the corner, and when his eyes turned to the other side of the tent, Wen Xu was sitting on his, sharpening that twisted looking dagger. He must have sensed eyes on him, as he looked over with a raised brow.

Mo Xuanyu carefully turned away, shaking in pain as he wanted to fall back asleep and never wake from an endless dream.

“Xiao Maque.” Wen Xu whispered standing and making his way over, “Please tell me you aren't to angry with me. You look so pathetic like this, it makes me want to cry.”

Mo Xuanyu whimpered, “... I.... I want... to go... to Ruo...”

Wen Xu chuckled, lifting the boy up, one arm gently under his legs and the other on his upper back. “Not yet. Not quiet yet.” he carried the boy over to his own bedding, and sat down, maneuvering the boy to lay against him. He leaned over and tilted his head upward, smiling down at him. “We still have a transfer of spiritual power to do. I know I normally have you sit with your legs crossed but... but you broke your leg so it can't be helped that things must be done differently.”

That you. That comment. The idea that Mo Xuanyu broke his own leg. It angered the boy. He felt so helpless, unable to fight back no matter how much Wen Xu taught him. He felt that ice cold rage, that cold fire deep inside that, ever since he had first been taken to Qishan, had burned quietly deep inside and out of sight. What use was that fire, if all it did was burn with no where to go.

Wen Xu, placed his hands on the boys shoulders, and with very little warning, began to push spiritual power into his meridians. The process felt strange to Mo Xuanyu at the beginning of it, like a warm honey like liquid flowing through his veins. He didn't mind it, not the initial part. What he hated was it's inevitable end. That came after about an incense time, when the first trickle of blood dripped from Mo Xuanyu's nose, and he felt the sudden burn as if his veins were tearing apart inside him. It mixed with the pain in his leg, and he doubled over, vomiting a mouthful of blood onto the bedding, screaming in pain as Wen Xu continued to transfer the power.

“Just a little more my song bird.” The man laughed, as if he found the boys pain amusing. “You can keep up. I know you can. We're so close to getting you ready for a golden core.”

“S...stop...” Mo Xuanyu gasped, feeling something warm fall down his face, like tears.... but he knew better. It had happened before. It was too thick to be tears. And it stained more of the bedding red as it dripped off his face.

“Soon, then you can rest again.” Wen Xu said, a false comforting tone.

Then...

An arrow tore through the side of the tent and hit the ground, embedding itself there. Wen Xu froze, only then hearing the distant cries and hollers he hadn't noticed before. Mo Xuanyu collapsed onto his side as Wen Xu jumped to his feet and ran towards the entrance to his tent. As the young man disappeared, Mo Xuanyu slowly looked over. There, on the ground, was that cruel looking dagger, the one Wen Xu was sharpening.

Wen Xu came out of his tent, looking around with a dark expression as some of his men rushed about, things ablaze, and some looking bloodied.

“Chifeng-zun is here! It's an ambush!”

“Damn it.” Wen Xu hissed, gritting his teeth. He would need to grab the boy and get out. He was fine leaving the beast if necessary, as all that mattered was his Phoenix. Thinking over an escape, he also wondered if he should try and kill Nie Mingjue before he went, as the Nie Clan had been a thorn in his side the entire time he fought the battle grounds of Heijan. But maybe that would have to wait-

Pain.

Wen Xu froze. He slowly looked down, to where red blood began to spread across the white of his robes on his left side. His eyes drifted over and back, as Mo Xuanyu looked back up at him, eyes wide and wet with both pain, and hate. The boy had not only taken that dagger of the ground, he had forced himself to walk on a broken leg, to struggle all the way across the room and stab the man who had made him suffer for so long.

“... this long...” Wen Xu chuckled, tilting his head and glaring at the boy. “It took you this long to finally try and kill someone, and your attempt was on me? How cute.”

Mo Xuanyu let out a scream as he pulled the dagger out and tried to stab at the young man again, only to get struck in the chest. He coughed up blood as he fell onto his back, and before he could try and get back up, Wen Xu got ontop of him, pinning him down and tried to grab at his arms.

“You fucking brat!” The young man laughed, “You thought you could get away with that?! Fucking brat! I'll make you hurt for that! Oh my little song bird, when I'm done with you, you'll regret the day you were born! That just cost you any mercy I had for your damn brother, or father or bitch of a mother. Now I have no reason not to SKIN Them alive you stupid fucking brat!!” He used one hand to pin both the boys arms above his head, and then the other to cover his mouth. “Don't worry, i'll just train you a bit harsher. Till you finally see what your supposed to be. Sing for me my little song bird. Let me hear you scream-”

Before Wen Xu could pull his hand away, Mo Xuanyu's eyes went wide and he bit down on the young man's hand. When Wen Xu pulled away, a scream of his own piercing the air, Mo Xuanyu got the hand holding the dagger free, and swung upward.

The scream cut off.... and gurgled.

Mo Xuanyu looked up, blank and feral as the blade made its way through one side of Wen Xu's neck, and out the other. The young man stared down at the boy with an expression of both shock and... terror? Mo Xuanyu couldn't tell, as his own vision went red. Before he could think, he had swapped his and the man's position, then began stabbing him repeatedly in the chest. He had to make sure. He had to make certain. Wen Xu had to die. It was as he said, Mo Xuanyu couldn't leave if Wen Xu wasn't dead. So the boy stabbed. And stabbed.

And stabbed.

Over and over and over and over.

Wen Xu had to die. Had to die. Needed to die.

Die.

Die.

Die!

Die!

DIE!!
DIE!!!

“DIE!!!”

Mo Xuanyu panicked, feeling arms around him and he spun back, stabbing whoever had grabbed him. The person flinched for a moment, before gently but swiftly disarming the boy, and wrapping him in an inescapable embrace. Mo Xuanyu screamed. He needed to make sure Wen Xu was dead. He needed to be free. He needed to be free. He needed-

“Mo-gongzi. Please.”

Mo Xuanyu froze. He finally, finally, heard his own name. And while it was a shock to hear his mothers family name after so long, it was the voice that said it, that had truly brought him out of his stupor. Looking up, he saw a familiar face, one he thought he really would never see again. A bright warm face, with dark eyes that only shown kindness.

“...Z...Zewu...” Mo Xuanyu murmured... only for his eyes to finally look at where bright red seeped from the man's shoulder. He slowly widened his eyes in horror, as he not only realized the one who grabbed him, was Lan Xichen... but he was also the person he had stabbed in panic. “... I... I....i....”

“Your okay.” Lan Xichen said, almost as if he didn't feel anything at all. “You're safe now Mo-gongzi. I got you. You're going to be all right.”

Mo Xuanyu shook, then sobbed... then... then he collapsed into the man's shoulder.

Lan Xichen didn't care about the pain, not even an ounce of pain from where the boy had gotten him. Instead he forced himself to stay calm, seeing the state the boy was in. and not just the obvious ones, like the blood and how the boys leg didn't look right. He pulled Mo Xuanyu close to his chest, letting the boy cry silently, before looking back at Nie Mingjue, whose own face was stiff, and an expression a tad disturbed. Lan Xichen then looked down at Wen Xu..... or rather, all that was left of him...

Chapter Text

Wen Xu was dead.

Lan Xichen didn't need to check his pulse or make sure he was dead. The state he was in after Mo Xuanyu had been found stabbing him over and over... It was not a state one could come back from. It had taken all Lan Xichen's will power not to react in anyway to what the boy had done... or the state he was in. Instead he remained calm, and with a gentle smile, wanting to make the boy feel as safe as possible. To not panic and upset the boy even further.

He was gentle and slow when he finally stood up, carefully lifting up Mo Xuanyu with one arm around his shoulders, and the other under his legs. Lan Xichen could tell when holding the boy, his leg had to be broken, given how it lay and how much Mo Xuanyu cried when it simply swayed.

He turned to Nie Mingjue, and while he kept a smile, his eyes said everything else. Finding Mo Xuanyu like this, while grateful he was alive, had deeply saddened Lan Xichen.

Nie Mingjue nodded to his old friend, understanding what he asked, then turned to some of his men standing close by. “Go find Jin Gongzi. Tell him we found his brother, but we will be taking him straight back to camp, and he should meet us there Quickly. Tell him only the truth, that the boy is in a bad state and will be under immediate medical attention upon our return.”

The Nie Cultivators nodded, and rushed away, as Nie Mingjue came to stand beside his old friend. He looked at Mo Xuanyu shaking his head.

“Xichen, we should go. Most if not all the Wen Cultivators present have been dealt with or chased off. It won't be but a week at most before Wen Ruohan sends more men to Heijan in retaliation for his sons death. It would be best if the boy was moved somewhere else as soon as he recovers enough to leave.”

Lan Xichen nodded, holding Mo Xuanyu's head closer to him, as the boy had started whispering an apology to him, over and over.

“Z...zewu-jun... I... I... im sorry.... I'm sorry.”

“I know....” Lan Xichen replied, “You didn't mean it, you're safe now.”

“... Xichen, your arm...” Nie Mingjue mumbled, looking at the place he had been stabbed by the boy. “You should also head back and have it taken care of.”

Lan Xichen was just about to agree, when a cry came from further into the Wen's encampment. Before either young man could grasp what had happened, there was an ear piercing roar, and then the sounds of chaos. The two of them looked at each other, but were distracted when a now panicked Mo Xuanyu tried to get up in Lan Xichen's grip.

“RUO!!! RUO!!!”

“Mo-Gongzi, calm yourself. You're safe now-” Before Lan Xichen could try and still him, get him to calm down, that roar came again.

He and Nie Mingjue watched as a Nie Cultivator was launched through a tent, collapsing it instantly. Past the now collapsed tent was a massive white Yao beast, with the body and head like that of a tiger. It seemed to eye them immediately, pouncing over the fallen tent as other Nie cultivators tried to chase it down. It was running right towards the three of them. Nie Mingjue reacted quickly, unsheathing Baxia, but before he could do anything to attack the beast, Mo Xuanyu freaked out even further and screamed.

“STOP!!!”

It wasn't that the scream itself stopped Nie Mingjue, but the confusion that struck him when it stopped the charging yao beast in it's tracks. The large white tiger like creature came to an immediate halt upon the boys cry, and got low, it's eyes darting between the child, and the man with the saber. Lan Xichen stood there, a bit mesmerized, finding the creature quiet dazzling. Pure white fur and piercing eyes, and bigger then any real tiger he had ever seen. But more importantly, it's that it had listened to the boy that intrigued him the most.... that and Lan Xichen had felt the large pulse of spiritual power that had left Mo Xuanyu when he screamed... that disturbed him.

Mo Xuanyu squirmed a little, looking a bit delirious and teary eyed, reaching out to the beast, “Ruo....”

“Ruo?” Lan Xichen asked. “Are... you calling the beast that?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just continued to reach out for the beast, quietly calling out that name again. Slowly, the creature stood back up, and began to stalk towards Lan Xichen, who still held the boy gently in his arms. Nie Mingjue began to raise his saber again, but was stopped when Lan Xichen gave him a look.... more so he didn't attack, but didn't put the saber down either. The tiger like beast growled at Nie Mingjue, but stopped when the boy in Lan Xichen's arms let out a soft sob, her attention now on him. She creeped closer, until she was close, then pressed her head into the boys out reached hand... and... and purred into it.

Never in his life had Lan Xichen seen a Yao beast of any sort, act like this toward a human. Sure there was yao creatures that took on more human forms, that were not always antagonistic towards humans, but never had a more animal like beast act in such a way... act so...

“How did you...” Lan Xichen whispered, but at that moment, Mo Xuanyu had lost any strength he had left in trying to calm the beast, his hand dropping and him falling unconscious.

The beast, let out a noise and nudged the boys limp hand, getting even closer to Lan Xichen which made Nie Mingjue go stiff.

“Xichen... why aren't you backing away from that thing...” he asked, gripping his saber and slowly turning to the beast and his friend.

“...” Lan Xichen looked at Nie Mingjue, then at the massive yao beast, before eyeing the gathering Nie Cultivators who also had their saber's drawn. Instead of answering he asked, “Where did this beast come from?”
There was an odd silence... then, a few of the Nie Cultivators turned and glared at one man in particular... the one who had been thrown through the tent just before the beast had rushed over. He was another Nie Clan disciple, who cleared his throat and quickly bowed deep and respectful. “I.. I saw it in the cage, and thought it was dead... and... I opened the door and was quickly... proven wrong...” He noticed the hard look from Nie Mingjue, and quickly bowed deeper, “This one asks Nie Zongzhu to forgive his foolishness.”

“Did it attack anyone else?” Nie Mingjue asked.

“No, Chifeng-zun. It came rushing over here immediately after.” a different Nie Cultivator answered.

Nie Mingjue knit his brow, then looked at the beast. The creature had sat down, continuing to nudge the boys hand with its nose. “... Xichen... what is this?”

“... I don't know.” Lan Xichen answered honestly. “But I think... It would better to let Mo-gongzi answer when he wakes up and is in a better state of mind... could... could you also spare me some men to watch the beast while I head back to camp.”

Nie Mingjue agreed with a hard nod, then motioned with his head for a few of his men to tag behind Lan Xichen as he slowly turned, still carrying the boy, as he made his way back to camp. The beast followed.

Nie Mingjue waited for them to be gone, before ordering his men to do one more sweep of the area. As he too marched around the abandon town, he saw some of his men point a woman and young girl to safety, and was reminded of something.

He walked up to one of his men, and asked, “the rear personnel who was last to leave during clean up in the previous battle, do you know who it was?”

“The one who was last to leave? I... I'm not sure I remember...”

“Tell me when you find out.” Nie Mingjue demanded with a frown. He made to leave, and so the subordinate rushed about to ask. Just before Nie Mingjue could leave the abandon town, the subordinate returned with an answer.

“The last personnel to leave the battlefield during the clean up, was one called Meng Yao.”

…

“Why do you hang around Meng Yao so much?”

That was the question Qin Su kept getting asked once the young man was thought to be out of earshot, or out of sight. It annoyed her, as it was always followed up with, “You do know who is mother was.” Or “I am not sure it's the best idea for a young woman like yourself to be hanging around him...”

Each time she heard this argument, she wanted to start pulling hairs- and not just out of her own head. She would always answer that she didn't care who his mother was, or that he would never do anything to her, when she really wanted to be honest and say, she hung around cause he was her brother. Since they day she met him, Qin Su had been doing her best to befriend Meng Yao, believing him when she was told he once claimed Jin Guangshan was his father. Not only cause the mans known reputation, but also that Meng Yao had apparently showed up with something his mother had said Jin Guangshan had given her. That was proof then, besides Jin Guangshan being a notorious man whore.

The one in question, who had been asking Qin Su why she hung around Meng Yao this time, was one of the men helping with meals.

“I mean... you know who his mother is right?” he asked, cleaning his hands off with a rag. “She was a well known prostitute-”

“She was a prostitute named Meng Shi who was highly educated for a woman of her status.” Qin Su finished the statement with lack luster. “I know. I know. And I know. Goodness me, you all really don't want me to forget that. It's rather rude.” she glared at the cook. “Do you think me an idiot?or incapable of my own thought?”

“What?! No! Miss Qin I would never.”

“Then stop treating me like so.” She snapped. “I know who Meng Yao's mother was, and I don't see why it matters so much. He is kind, helpful and considerate.... he also doesn't constantly bother me everyday just to tell me I might not be wise making friends with certain people. Actually, he barely bothers me at all cause he's too busy helping out!”

The cook made a face, before turning back to his work and speaking not another word on the matter. Qin Su was grateful for that, and went back to mixing some herbs. She was making some medicines that Meng Yao had shown her, simple ones that were good for small cuts and minor abrasions. Large amounts of these were good for the soldiers, as they took injury after injury during battle, and with only a handful of cultivators with good medical knowledge, it was better to just have something the men could administer to themselves.

As she finished a few more small bags of medicine, she heard a commotion outside and looked up. The place she was in was the old farm house which, while not being used for battle meetings, was deemed the best place for a medical work and food preparation as a cave didn't seem the most pleasant for such things. Qin Su had been sitting right near the door, so she got a good look as to what had cause the commotion.

The first thing she noticed was the massive white cat like beast, and had to take a moment to register if that was what she was actually seeing. Once she realized, yes, that was indeed what she saw, she went to look to Lan Xichen who walked next to it for answers... until she saw what- no who, was in his arms. Qin Su dropped everything, it all falling to the ground in a big mess, as she lunged to her feet, running out the door.

“A-YU!!” Was all she could cry out as she stumbled up to Lan Xichen, who shook his head at her.

“Miss Qin, please hold on. The boy isn't in a good state... and the beast is..”

She didn't listen, running up and grabbing Mo Xuanyu's arm, looking down at his face which had lines of dried blood all over it. She let out an abrupt sob as she looked him over, at first crying out of releif that he had been found... but... but seeing him like..

“A-Yu....” She whimpered, brushing hair out of his face, his breathing a bit ragged and his eyes clearly shifting behind his lids. Qin Su shakily squeezed his hand, and looked up at Lan Xichen, who gave her sympathetic look.

“I need to get him inside. I do not know the extent of his injuries, but he needs immediate medical attention. so... Miss Qin, if you wouldn't mind stepping aside.”

Qin Su choked a little as she nodded, covering her mouth with her hands. She had put so much hope into finding Mo Xuanyu, but... but hadn't even thought about what state he would be in when they finally did find him. To see him... like this. When Lan Xichen passed swiftly, taking him inside and calling for a doctor, Qin Su sunk to the ground, shaking as she started to sob. She wanted to run in there, to snatch her baby brother out of Lan Xichen's arms and wrap him up tight... but, he really did need a doctor...

She covered her face, not knowing what to do. None of the men bothered her, letting her cry as they understood in some vague sense, that she was not doing well seeing the boy in such a miserable state. Qin Su was only acknowledged, when someone came running up.

“A-SU!” She looked up wet faced as Jin Zixuan came rushing up, sliding to his knees, taking a look over her. “A-Su, what's wrong? Where is A-Yu?”

She shook her head, and only pointed him the way.

Jin Zixuan had ran, all the way from the battlefield, the moment he was told they had found Mo Xuanyu. He ran even faster when the man who informed him, chased him down to tell him the boy was in a bad state. Jin Zixuan rushed into the farm house, only to jump back at the sight of the massive Yao Beast who was laying down beside one of the medical cots. While it was such an absurd sight, he didn't want to focus on the creature, instead trying to find Mo Xuanyu... only to see him being undressed by some of the doctors. Lan Xichen stood next to the cot he was being layed on, looking up at Jin Zixuan with a deeply uncomfortable expression.

“Jin-gongzi.” He greeted, as Jin Zixuan walked up, stumbling more so, as more and more of his brothers skin came into view.

It was clear they had washed his face, but crust of dried blood still dotted the corner of the boys eyes and lips and nose. When his inner robe was finally pulled away, one could see that the boys back was covered in welts of red, purple, and yellow, bruises. Both new and old. Some had scabbed, a sign the place had been hit enough times by some blunt object that it had fractured skin. There were a few in the upper arm and shoulder area, but vast majority of them remained on the back, save some that were much to hand like for comfort.

Jin Zixuan shook a little, as he slowly fell to his knees next to the bed, reaching out and gently taking his brothers hand. “.. who... who did this...”

“we believe it was Wen Xu.” Lan Xichen replied. “It was he who Mo-Gongzi was found with.”

“Where is he now?” Jin Zixuan asked, a mix of a croak and something hateful.

“Dead.” Lan Xichen said, his voice soft, yet firm.

“...good.” Jin Zixuan said, tears escaping the corner of his eyes, as he refused to look at the boys leg, which was uncovered next.

Even though he didn't look at it, seeing it out of the corner of his eye, Jin Zixuan saw that his brothers leg was very obviously broken, and covered in bruises and marks as well. His eyes became hard to look through as they became wet with angry tears. He finally found his brother... and yet, he felt no relief. He wouldn't until he saw Mo Xuanyu smile, and heard his voice. He pulled the boys hand up to his face, squeezing it between his own.

“I'm so sorry A-Yu... I'm so sorry....”
It was as he did this, there was a deep guttural noise. He looked over at that massive Yao Beast, laying on the floor. It was watching Mo Xuanyu, it's head in it's paws and tail swishing behind it almost tripping a few doctors.

“...what is that thing?... and why is it here?”

“I don't know.” was Lan Xichen's reply, looking at the creature with something between curiosity, and worry. “All I know, is it seems to have some kind of attachment to Mo-gongzi... enough that it followed me here with him.. and refuses to leave his side. he... also called out to her. Called her Ruo.”

The beasts ears twitched, it's big clear eyes shooting up to look at Lan Xichen, before flickering back to the boy who was being bandaged up now by the medical workers. Jin Zixuan stepped up and back, a little reluctant to let the boy go, but understanding that he needed the help. Instead he turned all the attention to the Yao beast, who let out another grumbling sound as she watched the cultivators who were bandaging the boy up.

“Ruo?” Jin Zixuan muttered, looking at the beast. As he looked at her, he noticed parts of her fur weren't all white. He mindlessly stepped towards her, reaching out his hand to touch the patch of clumped up fur and she shot him a look. Her body went stiff and she let out a low growl. Mostly due to her docile behavior so far, he had almost forgotten what she was. Jin Zixuan lowered himself back to the ground, keeping his hands where the beast could see them. Instead of trying to reach for her again he turned back to his brother, who was lain down properly, now covered in wrappings.

“Jin Gongzi.” One of the doctors spoke up, sounding a bit worried. “The leg, it seems like it was broken recently, maybe even intentionally. It looks quiet bad, and we will need to set it. It is likely it will wake him up, as we have nothing to ease that level of pain. It be best if you were holding him when we set it back... and...” He eyed the beast. “... we might need someone to hold that... thing off if it tries to attack... are you certain you can't get it to leave, Zewu-jun.”

“I don't even know why it was listening to Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen said. “But I can try to hold it back.”

“But your arm...” The medical worker muttered.

Jin Zixuan glanced over, finally noticing that Lan Xichen's upper arm was bandaged up. “What happened to your arm?”

“Do not worry about it.” Lan Xichen said politely, smiling as he stepped around the cot. “Just let us focus on helping your brother... all right?”

Jin Zixuan nodded, walking to to the head of the cot and sitting down while they lifted Mo Xuanyu's head into his lap. He brushed hair out of the boys face, then taking a deep breath before placing his hand on each of the child's shoulders. “do it.”

The medical worker nodded, motioning for the others to back away before stepping up, lifting the leg, and feeling it... then abruptly snapping it back into place with an awful sound. Mo Xuanyu's eyes shot open and he screamed. Ruo's eyes slit, and she went to lunge at the medical worker. Lan Xichen moved swiftly, grabbing her around the head, and pulling back abruptly as Mo Xuanyu started hyperventilating between screaming sobs. The doctor quickly grabbed some bamboo sticks that had been cut and set aside for him, using them to help bandage up the boys leg.

Jin Zixuan was rather wide eyed in shock at how easy it seemed Lan Xichen was holding back the yao beast, almost unbothered as he kept her in place. Lan clan arm strength if he had ever seen it. He snapped out of it, before leaning over his brother and speaking softly, reaching up and wiping tears away from his face.

“A-Yu, hey. Look at me. You're okay. Didi you're okay. You're safe now. Look at me.”

Mo Xuanyu was choking on sobs, but seemed to hear him as he shakily looked up into Jin Zixuan's face. He seemed to be unable to make out words through his tears, instead reaching up and grabbing at Jin Zixuan, like he was trying to pull him closer. Jin Zixuan smiled at him, unable to stop some of his own tears from forming.

“It's me A-Yu. You're safe now.”

“g-g-gege...” Mo Xuanyu sobbed, finally gripping Jin Zixuan's robes. “gege it hurts... gege it hurts..”

“I know didi...” Jin Zixuan whispered, leaning in and pressing his fore head to the boys. “I know...”

Once the medical officer was done, he stepped away swiftly, keeping an eye on the beast as she roared, trying to get loose of Lan Xichen's grip. He still had her, and was slowly about to lower her, waiting for the medical officer to leave... when he paused.

“... I... she's rather thin...”

“What?” The medical officer asked rather baffled.

“The Yao Beast... she's thin... under all the fur all I feel is skin and bone... and.. I think old scars.” Lan Xichen muttered, pressing the beast down, and feeling around her fur. “she isn't very healthy for such a big creature...”

“Z... Zewu-jun, not to be so brazen, but.... why do you care if a Yao Beast isn't in it's finest shape?” The medical officer asked, staying to the far side of the old farm house, “It's a beast.”

“But it might have answers.” Lan Xichen said, feeling around her a bit more. “I think one of her ribs is out of place...”

“What do you mean by answers?” Jin Zixuan asked, looking up as a delirious Mo Xuanyu clung to him.

“We still don't know why they took Mo-gongzi,” Lan Xichen explained, “And now we only have more questions then answers given how we found him, who he was with, and why there is a giant Yao Beast following him around. A Yao beast that seems to also be in a state where her body has signs of abuse.”

Jin Zixuan grimaced, holding Mo Xuanyu's head as the boy slowly fell back into unconsciousness, twitching in pain as he became unresponsive. The medical officer picked up some medicine to relieve some of the pain, crossed the room once more and began preparing it as a tea.

Lan Xichen sat there a second, then looked around. “do... we have anything that could put her to sleep for a short time? I want to see if I can clean her up and look her over, but I don't think she will allow me to do so...”

“Maybe? But we would need a rather large dose for a beast that size...” The medical officer frowned, “Zewu-jun... maybe we should just cage the beast... it is a Yao Beast... it is dangerous...”

“The only person she has attacked so far is the man who unlocked her cage. And he was still well enough to get back onto his feet. The only exception is her being protective of the boy.” Lan Xichen replied. “She seems to listen to him... and that is part of why I don't want to just lock her away. I want to know how this happened, and how Mo-gongzi did it... it might explain why he was taken by the Wen's as well...”

Ruo let out a guttural noise, her ears twitching as she watched the medical officer with slit eyes. The medical officer pouted at the massive felyne, before flicking his eyes up to Lan Xichen- before getting wide eyed. “Ah, your arm..”

Lan Xichen looked, seeing the bandage had begun to turn red. “It's fine. I can get a new wrapping in a moment. Please, give me what you have to sedate her. I promise to bring some more to you on my next passing through Heijan.”

Jin Zixuan watched the beast and Lan Xichen, his expression darkening with the constant talk of how little they knew about what happened to his brother. After a moment he asked, “Zewu-jun... how did Wen Xu die?”

“...” Lan Xichen abruptly frowned, slowly loosening his grip on Ruo who seemed to relax ever so slightly. He stood up, still holding her down with his hands, before answering in a quiet voice. “He was killed. Stabbed multiple times all over his torso and neck.....”

“But who killed him?” Jin Zixuan questioned.

“... By Mo-Gongzi.” Lan Xichen answered his expression becoming gloomy.

Jin Zixuan tightened his jaw, before looking back at his brother, wiping the drying tears from his face. “... A-Yu... what did they do to you...”

...

Mo Xuanyu didn't remember much. He remembered attacking Wen Xu, and hearing Lan Xichen's voice, and the blood on the man's arm from where Mo Xuanyu stabbed him in panic. He remembered being afraid for Ruo, but not sure as to why. He remembered the pain in his leg suddenly shooting and agonizing. He remembered being held and hearing Jin Zixuan's gentle voice, and seeing glimpses of his face even if he remembered not what was being said to him. After a time, His eyes fluttered open, his head clear enough that he final took in the room, the place he lay.

The first thing he of course noticed, was that he was not in those black robes with feathers anymore. Sitting up, Mo Xuanyu winced, his whole body aching. He looked himself over to see he was covered in bandages, and wrappings. He looked around him then, seeing there was other people in cots similar at the farther side of the massive room, all their occupants asleep and bandaged up as well. It was only lit by candle light, seeming to be dark outside. He looked towards the wall he laid next to, and found that between him and it was Ruo, fast asleep. She breathed heavy and soundly, her whole body rising and falling with each breath. When he reached out and touched her fur, it was softer then usual and seemed to be whiter then he remembered.

“...did... you get a bath?” Mo Xuanyu murmured,

“She did.” Mo Xuanyu looked up, only just then noticing Lan Xichen seated on a stool nearby, smiling down at him. “and she gave me quiet a bit of trouble about it.”

Mo Xuanyu felt a warmth in his chest, seeing Lan Xichen's face, hearing his voice. He went quiet, staring at those warm brown eyes, gently watching him. After a moment, his lower lip trembled.

“You're real? You're real right?”

Lan Xichen smiled even softer. “Yes. I am real.”

“This... this is real....”

“This is all real. You're not asleep right now Mo-gongzi.”

Mo Xuanyu eyes welled up with tears as he help Ruo's fur between his fingers, brushing it and shaking. “And.. and Wen Xu....”

“He's gone.” Lan Xichen answered honestly. “You're all right now Mo-gongzi. He can't hurt you anymore.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, then leaned over and wrapped his arms around the sleeping Yao Beast. “Gone...”

Lan Xichen watched him, before putting a book he had been looking at down, and getting to his feet. He walked over and knelt beside the boys cot, reaching over and checking his bandages. “How does your leg feel? Does it hurt?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded, then remembering once more, looked over and asked, “Is.. .is gege... here?”

“Yes.” Lan Xichen answered with a smile. “He's currently speaking with Nie-Zongzhu, about plans to take you towards Langya.”

“Langya?” Mo Xuanyu asked.

Lan Xichen nodded, “That's where Jin Clan is currently located. They have more access to medical supplies, and they are much closer then Gusu is to us.”

“Baba's there?” Mo Xuanyu questioned.

“Yes, your father is there.” Lan Xichen nodded again. His smile wavered slightly, “... Mo-gongzi, if you are comfortable speaking on it so soon, myself, your brother and Nie-Zongzhu would... like some answers...”

Mo Xuanyu looked back at him. Then he shook his head.

“It's all right if you don't want to talk right now.” Lan Xichen replied. “But, we will need answers some day. Don't force it, but please understand that we only ask cause we want to help you recover.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu was going to nod, but his eyes fell on the man's arm. He saw the bandages, saw where he had hurt Lan Xichen and he started to cry.

Lan Xichen noticed and quickly took one of the boys hands in his. “It's okay. I'm fine Mo-gongzi. You were scared. I won't ever be upset with you for lashing out in fear. It's over now. You're safe.”

Just as he finished speaking, the door to the farm house they were in opened, and someone Mo Xuanyu had never seen before stepped inside, walking right towards them. The young man looked to be about the same age as Jin Zixuan, with a smile fixed to his face, a handsome face, with rather distinct pupils. He slowed when he noticed Mo Xuanyu awake, nodding to the boy before turning to Lan Xichen.

“Nie-Zongzhu has asked to speak with you.”

“Thank you A-Yao.” Lan Xichen replied, his expression toward this young man being rather sweet. “I'll head right that way. Do you know if Jin-gongzi is still with him?”

“He went to speak with Miss Qin, and then said he would head here to take your place watching over the boy.” the young man replied.

Lan Xichen nodded, then added, “Mo-gongzi's bandages need changing out. I would ask one of the medical officers but none have awoken yet. Would A-Yao be so kind?” there was almost a pointedness to how Lan Xichen asked the young man, as though he were trying to say something, but Mo Xuanyu didn't understand what.

The young man must have as something flashed across his eyes, and he knit his brow a little. “I can if I must-”

“A-Yao, if you don't want to for any reason I can just ask someone else-” Lan Xichen said, frowning slightly.

“No, no it's fine.” the young man said, quickly shaking his head. “I'm fine doing it. I have no issue taking care of the boy... I.. just...” The look he gave Lan Xichen, it was like the two had a conversation with only their eyes. Mo Xuanyu made a face, and it was then that the young man seemed to realize the boy might be catching onto their unspoken discussion. “Xichen, you should get going. You don't need to be held up any longer.”

Lan Xichen gave the young man another sweet smile, before looking at Mo Xuanyu. “I will speak with you again later Mo-gongzi. Rest up.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, wiping his tears away. “I'm sorry...”

“You have nothing to apologies for.” Lan Xichen said, making his way towards the Farm House door. “Once more, rest up. We will take care of the rest, and when your ready, I would like to know what happened to you.”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, but nodded, blinking away more tears.

Once Lan Xichen was gone, the young man cleared his throat, and seemed to hold off for a moment. Finally, he gave the boy a wide smile, before walking over to a table and grabbing some fresh bandages and some ointment. He came back beside the cot and bent down onto his knees so he could reach Mo Xuanyu much easier.

“If you need to ask me something, my name is Meng Yao.”

“... okay...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, as Meng Yao reached out and began to unwrap some of the old bandages. He guessed it was the young man's first time seeing his injuries, as he seemed to pause and look at them for a second, before gathering some ointment on a rag and rubbing it along the boys back and arms. The feeling was cool, and seemed to sooth the pain ever so slightly- only stinging in certain spots. Mo Xuanyu felt scabs. Of course he thought of Wen Xu... and thinking of Wen Xu... he thought of all the blood.

“... did... did I kill Wen Xu?”

Meng Yao glanced up at him, frowning. “... well... technically, yes. However, Nie-Zongzhu has made it clear, for your protection, that he'll bare the credit of it until the war is over. He and Jin-gongzi do not want the Wen's coming after you in case Wen Ruohan wishes to retaliate.”

Mo Xuanyu shook a little, his breath quickening. “I don't want to go back....”

“You won't.” Meng Yao said, starting to place the new bandages. “No one will allow it.”

Mo Xuanyu let out a whimper as he gripped his blanket. He simply shook his head again, suddenly beginning to hyperventilate. Meng Yao paused his work.

“Hey. You're all right.” He murmured, reaching out to touch the boys arm. “Take a breath. You are all right.”

“I... I killed him?” Mo Xuanyu asked again, his eyes suddenly going wild. “I killed him. He's gone. He's gone.. He's gone. He's gone. He has to be gone. Right? I don't want to go back.”

“...” Meng Yao reached over and took the boys other shoulder, trying to ground him. “He is gone. You are fine. You are safe. You are not going back.”

“But what if Wen Ruohan wants me back in Qishan!?” Mo Xuanyu suddenly asked. “He knows about it. He knows about the odd things! He knows about Ruo!”

“Calm down.” Meng Yao replied, giving the boy a smile. “What odd things? Who's Ruo?”

Instead of answering, Mo Xuanyu started sobbing hysterically. He started grabbing Meng Yao's robes, and almost sounded like he was going to throw up. Not Sure what else to do, Meng Yao just kept repeating for the boy to breath, to relax. Mo Xuanyu just cried, waking up a few of the others sleeping in the abandoned farm house.

“What's the kid crying for?”

“Damn son of a whore is here.... he Probably upset the boy....”

“Hush! You can't say that! He's Nie-Zongzhu's second in command now, remember?”

“... oh... right...”

Meng Yao's brow twitched ever so slightly as he continued to try and calm the boy down.

He was still crying when the door opened again, and two figures came running over.

“A-Yu.” Jin Zixuan called out, quickly dropping down next to Meng Yao, and wiping away some of Mo Xuanyu's tears. “Hey, your all right now. Your okay.”

“gege...” Mo Xuanyu sobbed, “I...I...”

“Hey.” it was Qin Su who had come with Jin Zixuan, and now also sat beside him and Meng Yao, smiling at the boy. “We're all right here A-Yu. Your okay.”
“Q...Qin-jie...” Mo Xuanyu whimpered, his breath hitching as he tried to stop. “Qin-jie... I... Gege I missed you...”

“I missed you too.” Jin Zixuan said, holding off his own tears. He looked over at Meng Yao, nodding. “Thank you.”

“....” Meng Yao smiled, but... he quickly made to stand. “Since Jin-Gongzi has arrived, I should take my leave. I do not wish to be a bother-”

“You aren't.” Jin Zixuan cut in, giving him a slight smile. “And you are welcome to stay, Meng Yao.”

Meng Yao stood there a moment, as Jin Zixuan and Qin Su both moved to sit on either side of Mo Xuanyu, comforting the boy. He watched them for a moment, before turning and leaving rather quickly.... almost like... almost like something about seeing them all together made him uncomfortable. Jin Zixuan watched him go with a frown, before pulling his littlest brother close.

…

By the time morning arrived, Mo Xuanyu was in much better spirits. It helped that he was able to calm down and fall back to sleep, only to wake up to Jin Zixuan and Qin Su having fallen asleep next to him. Mo Xuanyu could only then, when Jin Zixuan woke up with a yelp, as Ruo had also awoken and was staring down at the young man when he opened his eyes. The laugh made Jin Zixuan forget his abrupt awakening in an instant, willing to ignore the massive Yao Beast for the sake of seeing that smile again.

“Ruo is a very pretty girl.” Mo Xuanyu sang playfully, brushing the Tiger like Yao beast, who purred at the attention, flicking her tail as she snuggled up next to the boy, who was still bed ridden.

“She seems so peaceful next to you.” Qin Su giggled, sitting a ways back, as she was still rather startled by the creature. Ruo was big, big enough that Mo Xuanyu's whole head could probably fit in her mouth and her not even have it open all the way. Not that she seemed interested in biting the boy. She was more interested in the scratches under her neck and behind her ears... and shooting slit eyes at Lan Xichen when he walked in to see how the boy was doing.

“I don't think she will forgive me for that bath.” Lan Xichen chuckled, watching the massive Yao Beast shrink her head down into the boys lap.

“Ruo, be nice.” Mo Xuanyu muttered as if he were talking to a upset puppy. “Zewu-jun is nice, so you gotta be nice too.”

“...” Jin Zixuan watched his brother, having been a bit on edge now that he finally was fully taking in the tiger like yao beast. “... A-Yu, are you sure she... won't bite you or something...”

“Ruo won't bite.” Mo Xuanyu answered, laying his head on top of hers. “I thought she would once. But she understands me now, so she won't. She's my best friend.”

“Oh?” Qin Su chuckled. “And what does that make me? I thought I was your best friend.”

“Ruo is my best animal friend. Gege is my best brother friend, and You're my best friend, friend...” Mo Xuanyu began to answer, then paused. His face fell slightly, then he looked at his brother with a frown. “... when... when I was in Qishan... I heard about Lotus Pier....”

Jin Zixuan winced, seeing that his brother looked rather distraught upon the silence that answered him.

Mo Xuanyu frowned deeper, then asked in a quiet voice, “... are... are they okay? Jiang-jie, Jiang Cheng, and Wei-gege? Are... are they all alright?”

“Jiang Wanyin and Jiang Yanli are both fine and well.” Lan Xichen answered for Jin Zixuan, “Miss Jiang is currently in Langya, while Jiang Wanyin is currently being helped by my brother in a search of the missing Wei Wuxian.”

“missing...” Mo Xuanyu muttered his face twisting.

“Don't worry too much about it.” Jin Zixuan quickly cut in, smiling faintly at his didi. “I'm sure he and Lan Wangji will find him soon enough.”

Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, hugging Ruo.

The beast was still giving Lan Xichen a dark look. The young man chuckled, “Did I really upset her that much? She looks angry at me.”

“Maybe if you pet her she won't be so angry.” Mo Xuanyu answered, brushing her fur. “Right Ruo? Zewu-jun was nice to get you all cleaned up, so why be so grumpy? You're safe now too. No more cages, no more bad people, just Happy Pretty Ruo.”

Ruo let out a sharp breath from her nose, before shaking her head harshly, causing her ear to smack Mo Xuanyu's nose. The boy giggled.

Some of the men by the door, who had been chatting among themselves, suddenly went quiet, spreading out and cupping their hands. The group around Mo Xuanyu all turned as Nie Mingjue entered the old farm house, followed right behind by Meng Yao. He looked like a mouse compared to Nie Mingjue, his head lowered and almost timid like appearance, on top of his short stature. Jin Zixuan stood up, cupping his hands as well, followed by Qin Su.

“Chifeng-zun.”

“Jin-gongzi.” Nie Mingjue answered back, then looked over his brow knitting a bit stiff at the massive beast being hugged by the ten year old. “... Mo-gongzi.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu nodded at him, but didn't say a word, having remembered a bit more from his delirious state. specifically the man raising his saber at Ruo. He knew Nie Mingjue meant no harm now, but the idea of losing Ruo was a bit too much after everything....

“Mo-gongzi.” Lan Xichen said, looking at the boy with a worried smile, “We need to talk to you now that your fully awake. I mentioned last night we had some questions, and now we and your brother also have something to tell you.”
Mo Xuanyu nodded slowly, then looked at Jin Zixuan who immediately explained what Lan Xichen had meant.

“A-Yu, in two days, once your wounds have healed a bit more and you are more stable, a group of Nie Cultivators will be joining us in taking you to Langya. They... already sent word to A-Die about us finding you......” His eyes shifted to Qin Su, who made a face, before he continued, “There will be a carriage for you since your leg won't be ready to walk on by that point, and after you have recovered more with the doctors there in Langya, I wish to send you to Gusu, Since it's the furthest point from Wen Clan and the Cloud Recess is heavily guarded right now.... you'll be safe there.”

“It really is the safest place for you right now.” Nie Mingjue added, “Huaisang is there at my own request, if you need any assurance of trusting you will be safe.”

“... so... I won't be staying with you...” Mo Xuanyu said, looking to Jin Zixuan.

“... no...” His brother answered, “I still plan to help with the Campaign... but I have also made arrangements for your mother to be taken to Gusu as well, since... we still don't know why Wen Clan took you, and don't want them going after her in your stead.”

“I'll be with mama?” Mo Xuanyu asked with a sharp breath. “I'll get to see mama again?”

“yes..” Jin Zixuan chuckled, “She will be there with you in Gusu. She misses you terribly...”

Ruo made a sound and shook her head, causing Mo Xuanyu to smile even bigger then he already was at the mention of seeing his mother again. “Ruo comes too right? She's my best friend, and she won't cause any trouble.”

“... that is... undecided as of yet.” Lan Xichen responded. “I must speak with Shufu on that, but... we also need answers...”

Nie Mingjue looked at the beast once more, then crossed his arms. “Mo Xuanyu, on the note of Wen Clan, it would be good for us to know what happened to you, and why the Wen Clan took you in the first place. We won't know if Wen Clan plans to recollect you if we don't have all the information.”

Mo Xuanyu's smile faded slowly, before he pressed his cheek to the top of Ruo's head. “... do... do I have to talk about it now?”

“Meng Yao mentioned you saying something about Wen Ruohan wanting you back in Qishan, because of that beast, and 'odd' things.”

Jin Zixuan's expression fell a little- almost a little panicked. “odd things? Is that the words he used?”

Mo Xuanyu shrunk and Jin Zixuan quickly reached out and put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Ruo made a huffing sound.

“Yes.” Meng Yao answered, keeping his head bowed. “Those were the words Mo-Gongzi used. He said 'he knows about the odd things. About Ruo.”

Mo Xuanyu flicked his eyes between everyone, and his slow rising panic must have set of Ruo as she suddenly started growling. Jin Zixuan frowned, backing up slightly to look at the giant feline.

“A-Yu.” Qin Su spoke up, her voice cheery and wearing a happy smile, “It's okay if the memory of being in Qishan isn't very happy, but you are here right now. You don't have to worry about that bad place. Instead, think of it like your remembering a bad dream. Maybe that will help.”

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, shaking his head.

“Please A-Yu. We just want to help you.” Qin Su spoke again, smiling even bigger, “Just tell us the big stuff, and we can figure out the little things later.”

Mo Xuanyu looked at her, then at the others, then at Ruo. She had sat up a little, her massive face looking into Mo Xuanyu's with her big clear eyes shining. She purred again, rubbing her face into the boys.

“... Wen Ruohan said, I was to become for Wen Xu, like Wen Zhuliu is to him...” He finally admitted, brushing Ruo's fur. “Said I was Wen Xu's Phoenix. it... it is something the Wen Zongzhu's have....” his voice had already started to crack.

“Wen Xu's Phoenix?” Lan Xichen asked, looking confused “and how would you be like Wen Zhuliu? And why you?”

“he... he said it's cause I had a fire in me.” Mo Xuanyu answered, “Said it... said it....”

“Catch your breath.” Jin Zixaun said, brushing his brothers hand with his own. “Your okay.”

“... Wen Xu... Wen Xu was training me to be his Phoenix... so he would hit me if I didn't do well enough...” Mo Xuanyu admitted, tearing up, “and... and he kept giving me spiritual power, trying to 'help' me.. and... and then I... he found out the...” the boy suddenly shook his head.

“You don't have to talk about the odd things.” Jin Zixuan suddenly said. “I know you don't like talking about it. I remember. You're okay A-Yu. Just tell me about Ruo.”

Mo Xuanyu glanced up at Jin Zixuan, then his voice shaky answered, “He... said that... Wen Zhuliu has his core melting hand. I... I can imprint on Yao Beasts.”

“... imprint?” Nie Mingjue asked, his expression growing dark.

Mo Xuanyu nodded, and looked at Ruo. “When... when I was in Wen Xu's collection, he had a bunch of Yao Beasts. And... and sometimes, when I had enough spiritual power... I could... make them feel what I was feeling or push my desire on them.” He reached out and brushed the white beasts fur. “At first, it was among large groups, and only for a moment.... then I made a connection with Ruo. We both felt the same, like we were trapped, and lonely.. we were both angry and scared... and we both... we both... hated Wen Xu.... So she became my friend....” He had started crying, clearly not remembering anything pleasant.

Lan Xichen frowned, “When you... panicked before, not wanting Mingjue to hurt her... I felt a burst of spiritual power from you..... but... Mo-gongzi, do you not know how to control that much spiritual power? It just... came out like a fire work.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu looked at him, then shook his head. “I don't know what you mean, Zewu-jun...”

Qin Su and Meng Yao were the only two there besides Mo Xuanyu who were confused when the other three suddenly looked at each other with disturbed expressions.

After a moment, Lan Xichen took a breath and smiled at Mo Xuanyu. “That answer can wait for you and your brother to talk about when he feels ready to explain. As for me, I need to make my leave. This is something I feel I must discuss with Shufu... Also, Mo-Gongzi, if you would... refrain from using this gift of yours for a while, it might be for the best.”

“okay...” Mo Xuanyu murmured, lowering his head back into the Yao Beasts fur, brushing her softly with his fingers.

As the others stepped out to leave Mo Xuanyu with just Jin Zixuan, Qin Su frowned, then followed after Nie Mingjue, needing answers.

“Chifeng-zun, what is the problem with A-Yu not being able to control a large sum of spiritual power? He's just ten. Most juniors don't get their golden cores till their ten or later.”

“That is part of the problem.” Nie Mingjue answered, Meng Yao right behind him. “That boy clearly hasn't been properly trained on how to cultivate, yet his body was being prepared to hold massive amounts of spiritual power- far more then any boy with a golden core around his age should be able to weild.”

“... so he would be more powerful then any boy his age once he reaches golden core?” Qin Su asked, then crossed her arms. “why is that a bad thing?”

“... I think..” Meng Yao spoke up, quickly bowing his head to Nie Mingjue, “Pardon my interruption, but... if he doesn't know how to control so much spiritual power, once he forms a golden core he could... qi deviate, as there would be a constant flow with no control over how to use it or where to allow it to flow.”

“Correct.” Nie Mingjue nodded, “And do not apologies. I didn't assign you my second for you not to speak up on matters. I want your advice.”

Meng Yao smiled, nodding. “I understand.”

“... wait...” Qin Su quickly stepped up in front of the two men, suddenly looking completely terrified, “What do you mean could Qi Deviate? He's ten he can't... we just... Are you saying A-Yu could die?!”

“Not necessarily.” Nie Mingjue answered stiffly. “Miss Qin, Mo Xuanyu's gift is not something to view lightly. It is likely Wen Xu wanted to cultivate it so he could use the boy to control Yao Beasts in some capacity. And the only reason it works, is that lack of control causing his spiritual power to fuse with his emotions. with a lack of control, all that spiritual power would be leaking out of the boy constantly, without cease, once he forms a golden core. If he doesn't Qi Deviate, he becomes a fountain of spiritual power. Not only could that be abused in the wrong hands, if it's his desire and emotion that can affect Yao Beasts, that too is dangerous.” He pointed at Qin Su, “Lets say, he gains golden core, and does not Qi Deviate. one day, someone angers him. While he might not show it on the outside, that anger leaks out into the environment around him through that leak of spiritual power. Miss Qin, can you tell me how a Yao Beast is made?”

“...” Qin Su pouted, wondering why she was being asked this. Still she thought it over, before answering slowly, “A Yao is created when a non human yet living creature cultivates do to an outside... source of energy....” Her face fell, “... Are you saying A-Yu could accidentally make Yao Beasts?”

“It's not impossible, especially since we do not know the extent of how much spiritual power the boy can hold inside his meridians at this point.” Nie Mingjue answered. “Xichen plans to ask Lan Qiren when he comes to Langya to collect Mo Xuanyu. Before he is to take him back to Gusu, he wants the Lan elder to asses the boy himself. That way he can discuss with Jin-Zongzhu on what to do if that is a viable threat.”

Qin Su made a face at the mention of Jin Guangshan, but said nothing about him. Instead she asked, “ what happens if A-Yu can't learn to control it? Or what happens if he can? Can't he still learn?”

“... I don't know.” Nie Mingjue replied honestly. “I am not his father, and neither do I know the full extent of the damage Wen Xu caused that boy. That is for Jin-Zongzhu and Lan Qiren to figure out once everything is taken care of... my apologies Miss Qin for not having an answer for you.”

After that, the Nie Clan leader walked away, Meng Yao giving Qin Su an apologetic smile, before following after the man. Qin Su herself stayed there, staring at nothing in particular. She knew Jin Guangshan would just pick the easiest answer, the quickest response to the boys dilemma, and what ever that was, she wasn't even sure. It wasn't fare, to see Mo Xuanyu finally back with her and Jin Zixuan, only to be told he had something wrong with him, that wasn't even his fault. It had never been his fault to begin with. Jin Guangshan was the one who had sent him to Qishan in the first place, yet it was he who would get to decide what happened to the boy after everything. She wanted to scream. Yet for now, all she could do was force a smile, and returned to her brothers, glade to see her didi smiling again when she did. Mo Xuanyu and Jin Zixuan seemed to have been talking, and something the older had said, made the boy laugh.

It was only added to when Qin Su giggled at Jin Zixuan, who jolted when Ruo's tail came up and smacked his face. The tiger made a sound, and Mo Xuanyu laughed even harder.

To see that smile again.... It was all Qin Su could ask for....

…

Qishan....

Wen Ruohan threw the erhu across the room, shattering it on impact against the farthest wall of the collection. Everything around him that once held breath inside it's lungs lay dead on the floor, beaten, bloody, cut up and skewered. The tattooed man was face down in his own blood and guts, his eyes long since dulled as the Wen Clan leader snatched another instrument off the wall, chucking it with a roar into floor, shattering it as well. His rage was inconsolable, and his hate oozing out of every pore.

Wen Xu was dead. His eldest son, his heir, his pride... was dead. He had heard the news just after the sun had set on Nightless City, when word was brought forward just before, that the other Clans war had been going in his favor. He had just been told they might have an upper hand, that maybe this foolishness would finally end and he could take over completely. No man to stand against him.

Then, a soldier came in, covered in grime and blood, only to tell Wen Ruohan that Wen Xu was dead. Killed in battle by an unknown attacker. The claim was that it was Nie Mingjue, Head of Nie Clan, but the state of Wen Xu's body said otherwise.... Not sliced by saber's blade, but punctured a dozen times by a dagger... of course, they couldn't even get his son's body back, as the head had been cut from it's shoulders, and the rest of him eventually burned and trampled just like the others.

Wen Ruohan's son hadn't just died. His body had been treated like that of a dead dogs.

It didn't make his mood any better, now knowing Wen Chao, and Wen Zhuliu were currently missing. After another informant had sent word to Wen Chao of his brothers demise, a group had come to collect him, to bring him back towards Qishan. They arrived only to find the location he had been at in Yunmeng, abandoned... save the countless bodies the dead. Each in a different state of death, from hanging, to bludgeoning, to choking, yet all terrified. Even Wen Chao's lover, the young woman known as Wang Lingjiao was brutally killed. Something wicked had come through, and slaughtered each and every person in that place allied to the Wen Clan of Qishan. Wen Ruohan was certain it made plans to take Wen Chao's life.

He had sent many men to go find and collect his youngest son, but each and every group was met with trouble. The heir of Jiang- now it's leader, a leader of nothing save the name of his predecessors, and the young Lan of Gusu, were leading a group that seemed to be following Wen Chao's trail as well, killing anyone who came looking. The others who went searching for the youngest son came back distraught, terrified, or on the brink of insanity, claiming to still hear the sound of a 'demon flute'.

If his son was not found soon, Wen Ruohan was certain all they would find was his corpse. He assumed he would most likely be safe, thanks to it being very clear that Wen Zhuliu was keeping him company, but given he had no word from the man, he could only assume the worst.

Wen Ruohan made to stand tall, only for his eyes to wander to the one place in the collection he had not touched. The massive cage, set up slightly next to a window, with a red curtain covering it. The cage for his son's Phoenix. He slowly came over, unlocking the door and stepping inside. It just how the boy had left it, a tidy mess. The tea table was covered in discarded paint and paintings, and all the little trinkets Wen Ruohan had given the boy all lined up at the edge of the cage. Even the little make up case his son had given the boy was left behind, untouched since the boys last use of it months ago.

He walked over, picking up one of the trinkets, a little hair piece that resembled red feathers. It was his gift to the child, to wear once he completed his training, turned into a Phoenix for his son... But now, the boy was nowhere to be found. Wen Ruohan's eyes narrowed, as he clenched the hair piece until it shattered.

“Wen-Zongzhu.” a servants voice called out from beyond the chamber, before he entered with his head low, “The men are awaiting your orders. What is your demand?”

Wen Ruohan let the shattered pieces of the hair pin scatter onto the floor of cage, rubbing his fingers after. His eyes glanced around the cage once more, taking in everything that had once belonged to the child who used it. “Where is the boy?”

“The child is currently in the hands of Nie Clan in Heijan, but word of mouth states they plan to move him to Langya front.” the servant explained, keep his head bowed.

Wen Ruohan put his hands behind his back, turning and stepping out of the cage. “Have some one come and clean this room out, then lock the door. Get rid of it all. After that, make sure another group is on the move to bring Chao-er home. I want him back here by the end of the day tomorrow.”

“Done. and the boy?” The servant asked.

Wen Ruohan's nose flared, glaring at the servant before answering sharply. “Send a group to collect him on his way to Langya. I want him back in Qishan just as soon.”

“Then Zongzhu wishes to finish his training?”

“No.” Wen Ruohan hummed, walking past. “I simply wish to recollect what is my property. His skill is of no importance to me.”

“and the beast?”

Wen Ruohan paused, just before he was to pass the threshold of the room. He turned his gaze back on the servant, who bowed deeper. “The beast? They kill it. That is what I want to do with it.”

“As you wish Wen Zongzhu.” The servant said, before the man turned, flicking his sleeves, vanishing beyond the door.

Chapter Text

“Out of the way.”

Meng Yao winced as one of the Nie Clan cultivators shoved past him, but his smile didn't falter. It seemed that, even after Nie Mingjue had kindly given him the position of second in command, after shutting down the way some of them spoke about Meng Yao, that a few of the man's subordinates would still choose to give the young man the harshest treatment. It especially, if only, occurred when the Nie Clan leader was nowhere to be seen. Thankfully it was only a handful of his men. Sadly they were the ones of higher rank. Not higher then Meng Yao was now, but still high enough that they either envied or out right hated him for getting their leaders attention.

“Pardon me.” Meng Yao replied stepping aside and under the trees, bowing politely as the cultivator passed.

The Nie Cultivator scoffed, mumbling something under his breath as he went. Mumbling or not, Meng Yao knew exactly what he said, given the cadence of his words and the movement of his lips. 'Son of a whore.' It didn't matter if any man knew his name, or if they did not. The only title they all seemed to remember was that one. He hated it.

He dropped his smile when the man had left, instead glaring after him. It was something he could only do in complete isolation, needing to keep up appearances and not allow anyone to see under his well crafted mask. Too bad he hadn't realized he wasn't alone.

“Why are they so mean to you?” Meng Yao almost jumped out of his skin, turning and finally noticing the ten year old boy sitting under a tree several meters away. He had a stick in his hand and a frown on his face.

“... Mo-gongzi, I didn't see you there.” Meng Yao sighed, a hand on his chest, “You gave me a scare.”

“Sorry.” Mo Xuanyu apologized lowering his head.

It had been a few days since the boy had been rescued, and he had spent almost every single one in doors, on that cot. He looked better now, less bandages, save the ones that were keeping his leg stable, as it still had a long ways to go before it was fully healed. Meng Yao would know. He had been one of the people helping take care of it since Mo Xuanyu's arrival.

“It's fine.” Meng Yao replied, regaining his composure and giving the boy a smile... even if he didn't really want to.

Sure the boy hadn't really done anything to garner Meng Yao's hate. But it was who he was and the life he had lived that made his hate feel justified. That and what happened to Lan Xichen. Mo Xuanyu was the boy who was let in when Meng Yao was not. He was the child who Jin Guangshan allowed his son to take care of, while Meng Yao was thrown from atop the palace steps. Mo Xuanyu was so adored by his elder brother Jin Zixuan that the young man would drop everything and come find him.... and Meng Yao couldn't help but wonder... why hadn't Jin Zixuan come looking for him? There was no doubt the legitimate son of Jin Guangshan had heard about the son of a prostitute who was tossed aside, especially given Meng Yao now knew that it had been Jin Zixuan's birthday when it happened. How ironic that he and Jin Zixuan, two sons of the same man, were not only the same age but had been born the same day. It could only mean that Jin Guangshan had been unfaithful from the start. But Meng Yao didn't care about that. He just wanted to fulfill his mothers dying wish... and...

And he wanted to find a place where he could survive, thrive, and excel above the rest. Because he would not allow anyone to trample him ever again.

That list of people, if only by association and things the boy had very little say in, included Mo Xuanyu.

He didn't hate Mo Xuanyu. He just hated that the boy was basically given everything he wanted, simply cause Jin Zixuan had found him first, and that his mother was not a prostitute, but the daughter of a village leader.... then again, he also despised the boy for his stabbing of Lan Xichen. Accident or not, Lan Xichen was a good person, and a odd child just attack him, even in the heat of the momment, was not enough for Meng Yao to forgive him.

“What are you doing all the way out here?” Meng Yao asked, glancing around. “I thought Jin-gongzi would be getting you ready to leave. You all head for Langya by this evening, correct?”

The boy, who was now in simple tan robes, instead of wrapped in bandages, smiled up at him. “I wanted to be outside. I keep getting stuck inside for so long that... it gets stuffy and small feeling. I want to be out in the open, especially if i'm going to be stuck inside a carriage for a few days...” His smile slowly fell, “and I am mad cause they're putting Ruo in a cage for the entire trip.”

Meng Yao couldn't help but chuckle at this. “Mo-gongzi, while I seem to understand that the Yao Beast is much more like a pet to you then the beast that it is, you must understand that it can still be dangerous.”

“ I could ask her to behave....” Mo Xuanyu mumbled.

“Does she always listen to what you say?”

“... no...” Mo Xuanyu murmured a reply, shrinking a little with a pout. The boy acted rather young for his age... but then again...

“Then maybe for everyone's safety and peace of mind, you could budge on this one thing?” Meng Yao asked

“... yes...” Mo Xuanyu pouted. “But she won't like it. Not one bit.”

“Then maybe you can make it up to her after.” Meng Yao said, turning to leave. “Preparations need to be finished for your departure, so I should go help make sure it gets done-”

“You never answered my question.” Mo Xuanyu shot back, “I asked why those men are so mean to you. You seem very nice, so I don't understand why they kept saying mean things behind your back.”

“...” Meng Yao paused, his stomach twisting a little, “Your... Jin-Gongzi hasn't said anything to you?”

“gege?” Mo Xuanyu questioned. “Well... no... I know he and Qin-jie seem rather fond of you, as they are always getting onto people when they talk bad while you aren't there, and when you are there, they treat you very familiar compared to others. Why? Does he know why they don't say nice things to you?”

“What do you mean familiar?” Meng Yao asked, turning back with a curious expression.

“Well.” Mo Xuanyu pondered his words, then answered honestly, “Qin-jie is always rather energetic and nice as long as people are kind to her in return, but Gege is cold towards others more often then not. It's only been recently that he and Qin-jie even started getting along... they actually seem closer then before I....” His words drifted off as a dark expression crossed his face., “... gege... gege is just cold towards most people. He treats you with familiarity though, so I just assumed you were friends.”

While Meng Yao smiled serenely and gave the boy a slight nod before leaving, his internal thoughts were a jumbled mess. That wall he had built against Jin Zixuan now felt both more needed, and less reasonable all at once. He wanted to defend himself, not trusting that Jin Zixuan wasn't secretly just like everyone else- that he wouldn't stab Meng Yao in the back, or secretly believe what others said, and thought he was noting... yet every turn he took, the young man seemed fully genuine in his desire to be friend- maybe even share a brotherly bond with him, while at the same time, defending Meng Yao when he wasn't even there.

Sure Meng Yao held none of these issues with Qin Su, as he believed she had no reason to hide anything... that she was being genuinely kind. But Jin Zixuan had something to lose. Jin Zixuan had position. He had power. That meant he couldn't just be nice. Meng Yao knew more then anything else, that power meant everything in this game of a world, and one could lose that power if they didn't play the game right.

Mo Xuanyu watched Meng Yao go, before grumpily returning to poking the dirt with a stick. He was a tad upset that Meng Yao still hadn't answered him, but since he had asked if Jin Zixuan had told him, it would probably be fine to bring it up to the later once they were on the road and headed for Langya. Currently Jin Zixuan was helping get the carriage ready, and organizing any supplies they may need along the journey. The young man's plan was to not need to stop for anything till they arrived, even setting it up so men could switch out resting and guarding along the way. Jin Zixuan wanted to get Mo Xuanyu to a safe place as quickly as he possibly could, and would be doing so in the most efficient way possible, so no trouble could arise.

But that also meant Ruo had to be locked up.

Mo Xuanyu was upset about this for a list of reasons. For one, he had been hoping Ruo could walk next to the carriage so that he could reach out and pet her when ever he liked. But Then Jin Zixuan broke the news. Not only could here mere free roaming spook the horses, those along the road to Langya might not be willing to listen and not either attack or block the road if she was free to move about as she pleased. That being said, Mo Xuanyu had already admitted that Ruo sometimes didn't listen to him, doing what ever she wanted. So the best option was to cage her. Mo Xuanyu had refused to help, not wanting her to go in the cage as he knew it would upset her, after everything, so Jin Zixuan asked Nie Mingjue to help.

Which is why when Mo Xuanyu looked up and saw the Nie Clan Leader passing, his whole body shrunk. The reason was that Nie Mingjue looked a little disheveled and had a large but not very deep scratch on his arm, that tore up his sleeve. It was obvious Ruo put up a fight. As Nie Mingjue walked by, he paused, seeing the small boy giving him a apologetic look, and he turned off the trail to greet him.

“That beast of yours is one hell of a fighter.” He huffed, bending down in front of the boy. “If you don't want her hurting people, you need to learn to control her.”

“I don't control her though.” Mo Xuanyu muttered. “I just... she just can understand me.”

“Then maybe you should learn to help her understand why we do this?” Nie Mingjue asked.

Mo Xuanyu frowned. His eyes went to the large scratch on the mans arm, but was snapped out of It by said man clearing his throat.

“Mo Xuanyu, let me put this in perspective for you. When you have something, something like your Ruo, and you don't learn to let it listen, refuse to garner some control of it, it does not end well.” While he spoke his hand went to gently set on his saber, “I understand you see her as a friend, but you must also remember what she is. I know she is protective of you, and you love her dearly, but that thing is a Yao Beast. I also want you to understand she is still currently malnourished, and weak after belonging to Wen Xu. One day, if you continue to care for her, she will get stronger, and harder to deal with, especially for those you care about. I'm not saying you should treat her like a tool, but you shouldn't treat her like a lap dog either.”

“...okay... Chifeng-zun.” Mo Xuanyu murmured, putting his hands in his lap and staring at the ground.

Nie Mingjue's brow knit, then he gave the boy gentle tap on the forehead with his knuckles. “A simple okay is not enough. One day, that 'gift' of yours could hurt someone if your not careful. And I will not be the only one to warn you of this. When you meet with Lan Qiren after your stay in Langya, he will tell you this and more. Stand tall, not cower. Cowering and fear will lose you all control. If Ruo can feel your desire, she can also feel your fear. If you are afraid, she will also be afraid. When any beast is cornered, and afraid, they are their most dangerous.”

“I understand, Chifeng-zun.” Mo Xuanyu answered, rubbing his forehead.

“Good.” The Clan Leader replied. Then made to stand, “Your brother should be coming to collect you soon. That beast of yours was more then unwilling to get inside that cage. So best you try to sooth her before you all head out. Don't want any trouble along the road.... And Remember what I have told you.”

“Yes Chifeng-zun. Thank you Chifeng-zun.” Mo Xuanyu answered, bowing his head once more.

In Just a few hours, it was already time to leave. Mo Xuanyu was carried by Jin Zixuan up to the small carriage, where Qin Su would accompany him inside. She helped take the boy and set him down with his bad leg propped up on some cushions on the opposite bench. as the door shut behind him, Jin Zixuan couldn't help but sigh at the expression on his brothers face. Mo Xuanyu had seen the grumpy look on Ruo, as a curtain was thrown over the small wheeled cage she had been put in. It was hooked behind the carriage to allow for more convenient travel. Mo Xuanyu frowned, grumpy as well, that she was so miserable.

Outside, Jin Zixuan ordered the men to have their horses rotate in an order around the carriage, before turning to Nie Mingjue and Meng Yao, bowing to them deeply.

“Thank you Chifeng-zun, for all your help. And if you should see Zewu-jun again before Myself, please thank him as well on my behalf.”

“I will see it done.” Nie Mingjue answered, nodding back.

Jin Zixuan acknowledged his words, then turned to Meng Yao. “Thank you for helping take care of A-Yu and...” He paused, a small smile on his lips, “and If for whatever reason you have need to come to Langya, seek me out first. I want to make certain you are treated fairly.”

Meng Yao smiled, “Thank you Jin-Gongzi. That is very kind of you-”

“You can also learn to speak to me with more familiarity.” Jin Zixuan cut in, suddenly placing a hand on the others shoulder. “We both know who you are, so you don't have to keep pretending that you are not. I hope to see you in Lanling one day A-Yao. Please Believe me when I say that.”

Meng Yao's smile twitched as his eyes widened slightly. Jin Zixuan then pulled away, walking back towards the horse at the front of the ensemble of cultivators and lead them as they made their way out of Heijan.

“Good Bye Meng Yao! Good Bye Chifeng-zun!” Mo Xuanyu called out, waving from the carriage. Nie Mingjue let out a small chuckle, as Meng Yao just glanced his way, smiling but feeling a deep turning in his gut. He did not wave back. Mo Xuanyu frowned, and Meng Yao turned away.

As the young man vanished, and Mo Xuanyu dropped the curtain, he sat back and frowned. Meng Yao was so nice, yet acted so distant towards him and he didn't understand why. After a moment of pondering this he turned to Qin Su.

“How do you and Gege know Meng Yao?” he asked.

Qin Su looked at him, then her eyes widened as if she had forgotten something. “Oh?! A-Yu, me and Zixaun never got to talk to you about that, did we? My goodness, we were so caught up getting you ready to leave, and all bandaged up, we never sat you down to talk. No wonder he was acting so weird.... Ah, right. A-Yu, Meng Yao is your older brother.”

Mo Xuanyu blinked up at her, raising a brow.

She chuckled yet frowned just as swiftly, before she then explained. “A-Yu, Meng Yao is also a son of Jin Guangshan... he just... because of who his mother was, no one likes him all that much, and your father won't recognize him for it... actually... when he did come to Golden Carp Tower to ask Jin Guangshan to take him in, they threw him down the front steps...”

Mo Xuanyu's face dropped abruptly, and Qin Su started to apologies, thinking she had upset him. The problem was, he couldn't hear her anymore.

In that moment a different conversation replayed in his mind. A conversation he had shoved deep down and prayed he would never remember. The words of a man he wanted to never see again...

“You cannot be his 'second' son either, Especially, when rumor states that, before you appeared at Golden Carp Tower, another young man, claiming to be Jin Guangshan's son was thrown from atop the steps. The only difference being, you were found by his legitimate son first as the grandson of a village chief- a child of some kind of higher society, but that that other boy was the son of a prostitute.”

“A-Yu?”

Mo Xuanyu looked up at Qin Su, who noticed a tear coming down his cheek. Just before she could apologize again, he then abruptly hugged her. She jolted a bit, looking down at the boy with a frown.

“A-Yu... what's wrong? Did something I say upset you? I really am sorry we forgot to say anything sooner...”

Mo Xuanyu shook his head, shoving his face into her embrace, gripping onto her tighter. He didn't say a word, trying to forget Wen Ruohan's words.... But at least now he understood why Jin Zixuan acted so familiar with Meng Yao. But at the same time, if what happened to the young man was true, how much else of what Wen Ruohan said back then was also true... he didn't want to think about it. He didn't want to remember. Mo Xuanyu did his best to shove that dark place to the back of his mind as he practically curled into Qin Su's lap, trying to forget.

She seemed to understand that something had upset him, and that all he wanted was the embrace, so she stopped asking questions, and held the boy back. It was a moment like this, Qin Su desperately wanted to tell him everything. She wanted to call him her precious didi, and say how she would protect him from all the bad things. But she couldn't. Not yet. So instead, she wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly, humming to herself as she rubbed his back.

They two rode like that for a while, till Mo Xuanyu fell asleep, and soon after Qin Su did as well. Both sleeping in each others embrace. When Jin Zixuan rode back to check on them, lifting the curtain and finding them like that, he could only smile. Even if he did not speak it out loud, in his heart he was whispering that promise he gave his brother a long time ago. That he would never leave him... and yet now he out reached that promise to Qin Su, his sister.... Jin Zixuan let the curtain drop back down before he rode on back to the front of the carriage, leading the group towards Langya.

...

The trip east towards Langya would take less then a week if traveled safely. And by day three, the group seemed rather excitedly ahead of schedule. With no trouble on the road, and very little stops, the group would make it to Langya by the eve of the next day... or at the very least that is what the men were saying.

Jin Zixuan on the other hand, had felt like something was off for a good while now. Something about the journey was too easy, the roads too safe. Not once had they run into any trouble past the first few days when a few merchants tried bothering them or asking what was in the cage. Now they had not seen height nor hair of merchant Wen or any other cultivator or person.. It felt like something was watching them. Jin Zixuan felt this even stronger when they entered a covering of trees on a well traveled road. Something was not sitting well with him as he watched the empty path.

“It will be dark soon.” One of the Nie Cultivators mentioned off handed, looking up at the canopy, where the last remnants of sun light leaked through. “We should swap out men soon Jin Gongzi. Are you sure you wouldn't like to take a rest as well.”

Jin Zixuan didn't answer. Instead, his eyes were scanning the road.

“Jin-Gongzi? What are your orders?”

“... have the men be on high alert.” Jin Zixuan stated. “I'll take a rest once we leave these woods. Something feels off here.”

The Nie Cultivator frowned. “They seem fine to me. Just a bit too quiet.”

“That's part of the problem.” Jin Zixuan murmured glancing into the tree line. After a moment, he clicked his tongue and he and his horse doubled back to go check on Mo Xuanyu and Qin Su.

The two were inside the carriage, giggling as they played a game of guessing what the other one was thinking about. They played by making vague and often humorous claims about the person, place, or thing they were thinking about, and the other had to guess who or what, or where.

“Big. Rude. And acts like a tiger but is actually a toad.” Qin Su said, crossing her arms.

Mo Xuanyu played a fake frown, then thought it over. “Is this one another person. You can't keep doing people Qin-jie....”

“Yes he's a person.” Qin Su huffed, “And what else am I supposed to do that you won't guess too quickly. Your great with things and animals and such, but I have the upper hand on people.”

“Then that isn't fair.” Mo Xuanyu huffed back. “Maybe I should only do strange and obscure animals to confuse you too.”

“Big, Rude, Acts like a tiger but is actually a toad. Next clue is the only words he knows are brat and Jin Clan.” Qin Su added with a smirk, ignoring the boys plea for fairness.

“...” MO Xuanyu gave Qin Su a hard look just as the curtain opened.

“A-Yu, A-Su, are you two doing well? Nothing unusual?” Jin Zixuan asked, leaning slightly on his horse to look inside the carriage.

“We're fine, thank you very much.” Qin Su responded. “And no. Haven't seen anything out of the ordinary. Why? IS something the matter?”

“Gege, who would I know that would be Big, rude and acts like a tiger but is actually a toad?” Mo Xuanyu cut in, “He also says the word brat, and Jin Clan a lot- WAIT!” he spun on Qin Su, “It's Jin Zixun isn't it?”

Qin Su puckered her lips, then looked at Jin Zixuan like she had been caught red handed. He raised a brow at her, then shook his head at her with a huff before turning back to Mo Xuanyu.

“A-Yu, are you feeling all right? Would you like me to have the curtains open for some fresh air?”

“I'm fine, but do you think you could check on Ruo?” Mo Xuanyu asked. “I thought I heard her make a sound earlier but no one else seemed to notice. I don't want her getting too upset.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, then leaned back and looked at the cage holding the massive Yao Beast. While there was a curtain draped over the cage to hide it's contents from the occasional passerby, there was still a gap in the front that allowed Ruo some sort of view, especially of the carriage ahead of her. She however, was not watching the carriage at that moment. Instead, her head was low to the bottom of the cage, and she was on her haunches. The fur along her back seemed to be raised, and her eyes were on the bits of trees she could see. It was watching her look so intimidatingly at the edge of the forest, that Jin Zixaun realized something. He clicked his heels to the sides of his horse, then rode back up to the front of the group.

“This is a merchant road is it not?”

“eh?” The Nie Cultivator looked over curiously, “Why yes Jin-gongzi. It's well worn too, sees much travel. Why?”

“Where are the other travelers?” Jin Zixuan questioned.

The Nie Cultivators face twisted, before the question finally made him realize what Jin Zixuan had already come to know. However, he wasn't looking for an answer to his question, Instead he swiftly brought his fingers up to his mouth and whistled, before motioning the men into formation.

“What's going on?” Qin Su called out, leaning out the window of the carriage. “Zixuan, is something wrong?”
“Get back inside the-” Jin Zixuan began to order, but just as the words left his mouth, a whistling sound went through the air. He sucked in a harsh breath as he fell back off his horse and to the ground, an arrow lodged in his shoulder.

“ZIXUAN!!” Qin Su screamed, as several more arrows came from the trees, killing or harming both cultivator and horse.

Mo Xuanyu didn't see this, but he heard the commotion, and began to panic. “GEGE?! What happened to gege?! Qin-jie!”

Qin Su was terrified as well, turning to the trees and watching as men in white robes seemed to appear out of the brush, carrying sword and bow, their blades reflecting the red of the sun on their sleeves. She immediately ducked back into the carriage reaching up and grabbing a dagger Jin Zixuan had left inside, in case of emergency, before shoving Mo Xuanyu behind her.

“It's going to be okay, A-Yu.” Qin Su said, trying to calm both herself and the boy. “Stay still. We're going to be okay! It's going to be okay!”

Jin Zixuan tore the arrow from his shoulder, leaping back to his feet and unsheathing Suihua in one swift moment. Without hesitation, he swung the blade at a Wen Cultivator that had come running at him, cutting the man's arm off in one clean sweep. He then kicked the man aside as he rushed towards the carriage, only to be stopped by two Wen Cultivators coming in for an attack. As he fought them off, he finally noticed how many more were coming from the tree line. There were dozen's of them. Three times as many as there were men with him. His face fell, as he noticed many were heading directly for the carriage, as if that was there target.

A-Yu...

Mo Xuanyu screamed as the carriage door was ripped open. before the Wen Cultivator who had done so could even step one foot inside and make a grab at the boy, Qin Su sliced at the man's face with the dagger, before kicking him in the stomach. He cried out as he fell back, only to be replaced by another who grabbed the girl by both her arms and dragged her out of the carriage.

“QIN-JIE!!!!” Mo Xuanyu wailed, trying to grab for her, only for another Wen Cultivator to reach in and make a grab for him. The boy pulled back, kicking with his good leg, before turning and pulling himself out the window of the carriage on the opposite side. He fell out with a thud and began pulling himself to go hide under Ruo's cage. The Yao beast roared, slamming her head into the bars, desperate to try and get out as Wen Cultivators went around to try and snatch the boy.

Mo Xuanyu kicked at one who tried to grab at his bad leg before his back hit Ruo's cage. She made a sound like a whimper and a growl, pressing her head to where the boys back was. He could feel her fur and her nose on him and he sobbed, grabbing the bars as the Wen's mad to grab at him.

Just as they did, one of them was slammed into by Qin Su, who had struggled away from the one who had grabbed and thrown her out of the carriage. She tackled both of the Wen Cultivators to the ground, trying to kick them and get them away from Mo Xuanyu, but before she could turn and pick the boy up to flee, another snatched her from behind.

“GET OFF!” She snapped, swinging her elbow back and getting the Wen Cultivator right in the nose. It was hard enough that blood immediately gushed out and with a roar of pain, he threw her to the ground.

Jin Zixuan cut down several more Wen's only to find him back to back with the remaining Nie Cultivators, maybe six or seven in total to their previous dozen or more. They were surrounded. Jin Zixuan heard his brother cry out, looking over as a few Wen Servants made to grab him while another was grappling with Qin Su. This had been a trap. They had walked right into a trap and it was set to get Mo Xuanyu.

They were going to take Mo Xuanyu!

The boy screamed as he several men came running for him, clearly making to snatch him away.

Then....

Then everyone froze in place.

The man who had pinned Qin Su down and had reached for his sword stopped.

The ones grabbing Mo Xuanyu froze, all looking about in abject terror.

Ruo, who had been acting worried, also began to look fearful, making an odd whimpering noise.

The reason for all of this, was the sudden sound of a flute upon the breeze.

“Demon Flute.” Was the only thing the one on top of Qin Su could mutter out, before a flash of purple crossed her vision and the man was sent flying back, crashing into the carriage.

Ruo suddenly let out a sound, and covered her ears with her paws, shaking her head. Mo Xuanyu kicked away a Wen Cultivator who was distracted by the flute music, before beginning to crawl under her cage.

The man regained his composure, getting down on his hands and knees to reach under and snatch the boy.... but Before the man could grab Mo Xuanyu, something tackled him to the ground. The boy turned, and what he saw had him frozen in place, his whole body gone ridged. It was another man, also in wen robes, but these were blood stained, torn and tattered, and the one wearing them was clearly long since dead, his skin pale and torn away in places, with sunken eyes. The dead man tore into his living comrade, ripping him with both tooth and claw. Mo Xuanyu just stared stiffly, a cold sweat running down his back as he was unable to look away while more and more rushing footsteps came flooding in from the forest, following the sound of that flute.

Jin Zixuan was just as horror filled, watching as Wen Cultivator after Wen Cultivator was tackled and mauled by fallen dead soldiers. Walking corpses who rose with the sole purpose to attack the Wen Cultivators. He could see this given the fact these dead men completely ignored himself and the Nie Cultivators when they ran in. Qin Su on the other hand had scrambled back, only to bump into someone's legs. She turned around ready for a fight only to find that the one behind her was not a Wen- dead or alive.

“You all right?” The young man asked stiffly, gripping a violet whip that sparked with energy.

She just nodded slowly, as he let out a huff and ran in, whipping down a few Wen Cultivators alongside the walking corpses. Qin Su just watched, unsure what to say or think....

A flash of blue light also followed, as Lan Wangji appeared from somewhere above. He, unlike Jiang Cheng, seemed equally concerned about the dead men as well as the living Wens. Jin Zixuan watched them, one thought crossing his mind.

But... were not both of them out looking for....

His thoughts cut off as one of the Wen's was tackled next to him, and he took several steps back as the man's throat was ripped out by the walking corpse.

As quickly as they dead had arrived, as quickly as flashes of purple and blue cut down the rest of the Wen Cultivators, all the dead fell to the ground, no more resent to feed on.. collapsing and returning to the dust. The sound of the flute faded into the darkness....

Mo Xuanyu was still under the cage of Ruo, who whimpered and made little noises, as if to coax the boy out of his hiding spot herself. After a moment, he obliged, pulling himself out and up... just as a pair of black boots came into view. Mo Xuanyu immediately panicked, covering his head, and curling up into the side of the cage with a whimper of his own. The person who walked up had paused in their step. There was no movement, and so after a moment longer, and timid as could be, Mo Xuanyu looked up through his arms.

When he did, all his fear very slowly melted away as he began to recognize the one who looked down on him now. He was thinner, and paler then he remembered, but still a handsome face. A handsome face that smiled down at the boy a bit more teasingly then one should be after they found a terrified child. But that was just the kind of person he was... and Mo Xuanyu teared up,

“wei... Wei-gege....”

“Hi.” Wei Wuxian whispered, bending down so he was more on eye level with the boy. “It's been a while, hasn't it Mo-didi. You missed me?”

Mo Xuanyu didn't reply, instead throwing his arms around the young man, who caught him instantly. He smiled, holding the boy... but still, upon noticing the boys leg, had a dark expression cross his face. Instead of asking though, he simply lifted the boy up in his arms.

“Aren't you still the cuddliest guy, eh Mo-didi? I guess you really did miss me... oh...” Wei Wuxian had started to tease the kid, when he finally looked up and saw the Beast in the cage. He stared at the pale beast, who stared back at him, her ears down, as if she was scared of his very presence. She made a noise, something between a growl and a whimper, and Wei Wuxian could only admire her. “well whose this beautiful creature?”

“...Wei Wuxian?”

The man in question turned to look at Jin Zixuan, who shoved his way past the Nie Cultivators so he stood face to face with him. He looked at Jiang Cheng and Lan Wangji, before landing his eyes on Wei Wuxian once more, his expression souring. The young man he had seen a dozen times, so warm and full of life, so annoyingly rowdy, and quick to get rude with Jin Zixaun, had changed. while smiling still, Wei Wuxian looked more like a ghost then a young man. Jin Zixuan's expression only twisted more, while looking at his brother in the young man's arms, then at the dizi style flute hanging at the young man's waist. It didn't take a genius to guess who the source of the music from before was.

“...was... was this you?” He asked, motioning towards the dead bodies at their feet.

“a thank you would suffice.” Wei Wuxian sneered playfully. He hoisted Mo Xuanyu a little, as the boy had his arms wrapped tightly around the young man's neck, and tears had started to wet his shoulder. “Eh? Mo-didi? Why are you crying? You're okay now. I heard you got taken away by those mean Wen Dogs. I'm glad to see your all right, safe again. But, might I ask, How did you break your leg? Wasn't a mean Wen Dog was it? You could point him out to me some day. I'll break his legs too.”

Mo Xuanyu didn't answer, just hugged Wei Wuxian even tighter.

“You... you summoned the dead.” Jin Zixuan hissed, looking at the corpses. “You did this?”

“Still no kind of thank you. Goodness Peacock, you got even worse with your arrogant attitude while I was away.” Wei Wuxian chuckled. “Yes. I did this. Why do you care?”

Jiang Cheng helped Qin Su to her feet, and seeing that Jin Zixuan was getting visibly angry, she rushed over to him and took his arm. “Zixuan, just say thanks for now. We can worry about the little details later. A-Yu still needs to get to Langya, remember.”

“...” Jin Zixuan stomach twisted. He glared at Wei Wuxian his fist clenched. “You... you... this isn't right. This is unorthodox. This is... What happened to you-”

“None of your damn business. That's what.” Wei Wuxian tsked, leaning against the cage. Ruo backed away a little.

“Wei Ying....” Lan Wangji hushed, his presents mostly having gone unacknowledged, if only from his own quiet and Wei Wuxian's own seemingly overbearing presence.

Jiang Cheng shot the second Lan a dark look, then stepped between Wei Wuxian and Jin Zixuan, before taking a polite bow. “Pardon me, Jin Gongzi. All Wei Wuxian has done is kill the Wen Dog's. So what if he used the dead ones to do so? We did help stop the attack on your caravan, and the dead are once more on the ground, only joined by their equally as dead comrades. Can we not just, as Miss Qin Said, ignore the little things for now.”

Jin Zixuan looked at his brother, then at Wei Wuxian. The later smiled at him, then jolted a little when the Yao Beast made another noise.

“Hey, hey! How can you be getting onto me about a few walking corpses when you have a whole Yao Beast on you? Actually why do you have a Yao Beast? She is mighty pretty too” He reached into the cage and tugged her tail, which got him a loud roar from the beast.

Mo Xuanyu looked up slightly, then sat up in Wei Wuxian's arms. “She's Ruo. She's my friend, so you can't pull on her tail like that...”

“Your friend?” Wei Wuxian raised a brow. “I thought I was your friend.”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't help but smile. He hugged Wei Wuxian again, just happy to see that he was okay. That he was alive. He didn't care that the young man looked as pale as a ghost, or even about the walking corpses. Yes the later of the things scared him deeply, but having his friend back was more important to the ten year old. He could ignore the dead things.

Jin Zixuan finally began to calm his nerves, seeing how tightly his didi clung to the young man. His face still twisted, but in the end he gave up trying to argue.

“Whatever... just... if your going to be present the least you could do is help us get back on the road. If the Wen's are willing to attack us now, then they'll be more then likely to send more....”

Mo Xuanyu's grip tightened, and Wei Wuxian looked at him with an odd expression.

“We were head to Langya anyway. That's how we came across your caravan getting attacked by the Wen's.” Jiang Cheng said. “Since it is the case that we are headed the same way, and you are worried about future attacks, why don't we join you?”

“...” Jin Zixaun gave Wei Wuxian one more look. The look he got back had a smile on it, but his eyes seemed annoyed. “... whatever...”

“Then that settles it!” Qin Su stepped in with a laugh. “Lets all just get back on the road! Thank you Jiang-Zongzhu, Wei-Gongzi, Lan-er Gongzi. We much appreciate the help.”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian said in a teasing tone. He glanced at Lan Wangji. “Lan Zhan? Are you going to join us? You seemed so inclined to follow us this far.”

Lan Wangji knit his brow.

Wei Wuxian tsked at the look, before walking Mo Xuanyu over to the carriage, stepping over a few dead bodies along the way. “Stop looking at me like that. I'm not your problem Lan Zhan. In fact, why don't you go on to Gusu or something.”
Mo Xuanyu frowned, and glanced over Wei Wuxian's shoulder at Lan Wangji, whose brow furrowed even deeper.

“... I will only go back now if you come with me...” the words came out quietly, and given the distance, the only people who could have heard him, were the man he spoke to and Mo Xuanyu.

If Wei Wuxian did hear him, he ignored Lan Wangji, placing Mo Xuanyu in the carriage and smiling in at him.
“That friend of yours back there? What's her name again?” He asked as everyone got back in place, hunting down as many of the horses as they could find.

“Ruo.” Mo Xuanyu answered.

“Ruo. Gentle? Is she though? She looks both beautiful and terrifying.” Wei Wuxian teased, reaching out and pinching the boys face. He smiled at her, but switftly reached up and took Wei Wuxian's hand, cupping it to his face.

“Wei-gege, your hands are cold....”

Wei Wuxian paused, smiling softer. “Are they?”

Mo Xuanyu nodded. “I missed you... a lot... I... was scared after I heard about Lotus Pier....about what Wen Chao did... what happened...” he started to tear up again. “I thought you might have died.”

“...” Wei Wuxian frowned, then just as quickly replaced it with a smile. “Your so kindhearted Mo-didi. Worrying about everyone else when your in such a dark place.... but don't worry about Wen Chao. Or even Wen Zhuliu for that matter. Neither of them can ever hurt anyone again.”

Mo Xuanyu blinked, then looked at Wei Wuxian in the eye. The look there said everything, and the boy could only breath heavy, knowing what was told. Wen Chao was dead. He and Wen Zhuliu. That look on Wei Wuxian's face had a smile, but his eyes had a cruelness that had no aim. He admitted to their death by his hands with nothing but his eyes.

Mo Xuanyu let go of Wei Wuxian's hand, but the young man kept it on the boys face a moment longer, if only to use his thumb to wipe a tear away. Finally he stepped back, and turned just Qin Su approached to rejoin Mo Xuanyu in the carriage.

“Does the pretty lady need help getting in?” Wei Wuxian asked in a teasing way.

Qin Su, who had been off in her thoughts, snapped out of it and gave him a look. “... no... I can help myself....”

“Watch it Wei Wuxian.” Jin Zixuan snapped back, more so out of reaction.

Wei Wuxian looked over at him, then let out a huff, “What? I was just being polite. Is she your new fiance or something-”

“AHH! NO!” Qin Su spun around, her face twisting, “Hell no! Absolutely NOT! EW! He's my- he's like a brother to me! NO!”

Wei Wuxian had step a few steps back as Qin Su freaked out, gagging at the the thought. “??? I get it! You don't like the Peacock! My mistake! Is it his face or something?”
“Wei Wuxian...” Jin Zixaun almost growled, also making a grossed out face. Mo Xuanyu on the other hand, started giggling.

“For your information Wei Wuxian-” Qin Su snapped stepping up into the carriage and turning to point a finger in the young man's face, “Jin Zixuan's face is fine, and he is sure to find a young lady one day who adores him. However, I find a man's personality more appealing then their face!”

“Eh? Their personality? Guess both Jiang Cheng and Lan Zhan are off that list of yours then-” Wei Wuxian joked, only for Jiang Cheng to reach over and smack him upside the head.

Lan Wangji however, never taking his eyes off Wei Wuxian, just frowned slightly.

Mo Xuanyu laughed, smiling in such a way that while rubbing his head, Wei Wuxian could only smile back.

Wei Wuxian moved away from the carriage window, seeing that the boy was fine, as well as giving said child a better look at Lan Wangji. The young man was still following Wei Wuxian with his eyes, until he noticed Mo Xuanyu staring at him. The boy gave him a weak smile, then waved him over, looking like he wanted to tell him something. Lan Wangji took pause, but in the end came over, without a word, and nodded for the boy to speak.

“I missed you to Lan Wangji.” Mo Xuanyu said softly with his head bowed, as he looked rather glum. “.. and... and I am sorry.”

Lan Wangji tilted his head slightly. His honey gold eyes watched the boy, as if to ask him to clarify what he meant without saying anything.

“... Zewu-jun was one of the people who found me... and... and didn't notice him before I hurt him... It was an accident and I am very sorry.” Mo Xuanyu mummbled out, as he still felt very guilty for that.

“A-Yu...” Qin Su quickly chided, taking the boys shoulder. “Zewu-jun already told you he didn't blame you for that....”

Lan Wangji didn't react, or if he did it didn't show on his composed and diligent face. Instead he just nodded, then spoke plainly. “I believe Mo-gongzi. If it was an accident Xiongzhang will have already forgiven you, as Miss Qin said. You have no apologies to give to me.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu nodded, still looking down.

Lan Wangji watched him for a moment, then asked, “You said the Yao Beast was your friend? How is that so?”

“That's a long conversation Lan Wangji.” Qin Su spoke, rubbing a hand along Mo Xuanyu's back. “Zewu-jun went to go speak with Lan Qiren about it, as... well... it's complicated... but it has to do with something Wen Xu put A-Yu through...”

Wei Wuxian, who was given a horse, was about to get on when he paused, before glaring back, listening into the conversation.

“And where is Wen Xu?” Lan Wangji asked.

“Dead...” Qin Su mumbled, eyeing Mo Xuanyu.

The boys face twisted slightly and he went to hug her again. It was as if, after all the excitement of seeing Wei Wuxian again had worn off, and he had finally had a moment to realize what had just happened... what almost happened to him“...i... don't want to go back...”

Qin Su looked at Lan Wangji, pleading with her eyes to go ahead and go so she could comfort the boy. The Lan took the hint, closing the curtain for the two, before giving Ruo a look. She was still watching Wei Wuxian. She was still seemingly scared of him.

Lan Wangji turned to look at Wei Wuxian as well, but he had already turned back and straddled the horses back. He however did notice Jin Zixuan shooting him a dirty look from the front. The Nie cultivators who were killed in the attack, their bodies were gathered and buried along the side of the road, with marks to come back for them later... as for the wen's... there bodies were left, ground into dust.

Wei Wuxian was back, good news no doubt... but now they all knew, that Wen Ruohan wanted Mo Xuanyu back... and who knew what he would be willing to do to take the child.

Chapter Text

The Langya camp was nothing like the Heijan encampment. Mo Xuanyu caught onto that first thing on the morning of their arrival. Namely there seemed to be more people in the Langya camp compared to the Heijan one, and even in the early morning light they were busy and bustling. The moment the carriage came to a halt at the camp, several Cultivators came up, most to speak with Jin Zixuan. Some seemed wary of Ruo's cage, while others were staring at Wei Wuxian. A few of the cultivators came up and greeted him directly.

“...oh no...” Qin Su muttered suddenly, sinking down into her seat as she looked out the carriage window.

Mo Xuanyu looked back at her, then back out the window to see who she was looking at. When he did his eyes to land on two figures approaching the caravan swiftly. While one was Qin Cangye, that being the first reason why Qin Su had tried to hide in the carriage, the other caused the boy to forget his concerns. He quickly flung open the door, and reached out excitedly, causing Qin Su to flinch and make a face.

“BABA!!!” Mo Xuanyu called out, reaching out his hands towards the approaching Jin Guangshan.

Hearing that title, Jin Zixuan spun, glaring at the man. He was internally cursing himself at the moment, realizing that, in all the time he had with Mo Xuanyu, taking care to make sure he was healthy and safe, he hadn't spoken about their father in any meaningful detail. Jin Zixuan's original plan was to find Mo Xuanyu, go into hiding for a while, and explain what had actually happened when he was sent to Qishan. But, after the war began and his brother was rescued in such a terrible state, he hadn't even thought to mention their father once. “A-yu...”

Before Jin Zixuan could get off his horse, Jin Guangshan was already at the carriage and... and to the young man's astonishment, he picked the boy up. Jin Zixuan went stiff, as his father lifted the ten year old in his arms, who teared up and hugged the man's neck.

“baba I missed you! I missed you so much!” Mo Xuanyu said, tearing up and hugging the man as tight as possible.

Jin Zixuan was utterly confused, knowing for a fact Jin Guangshan didn't have a carring bone in his body for his little son. So, he made to move over there, just as Wei Wuxian got off his own horse. The later had to step aside as the Jin heir shoved past him roughly. He raised a brow, seeing the slight anger in Jin Zixuan's face. He followed the gaze as Jin Guangshan moved to carry the boy away.

“Xuanyu, I missed you very much as well.” Jin Guangshan said, holding the boy with an odd smile on his face. “When I heard Wen Clan snatched you away, I felt oh so terrible. I should never have let you go to Qishan.”

Wei Wuxian and Jin Zixuan heard that, and the later made a sound like he was going to snap at the man, only to see the look he got in return. Jin Guangshan shot back a glance, one that only lasted a second, before he was helping take Mo Xuanyu to the medical tent, followed by several Jin Cultivators. That look, it was one of warning. A simple, yet anger inducing Don't. Jin Zixuan knew that meant his father was up to something, and that pissed him off even more then the pretend care he seemed to be giving the boy. Wei Wuxian looked after Jin Guangshan as well, his own brow knitting.

“A-Su.” Qin Cangye called out, standing next to the carriage. “a-Su, please come out.”

Qin Su winced hearing his voice, before looking up at the door. She was hesitant for a moment, then slowly got up and stepped out. Before she could say a word, she was pulled the rest of the way down, and into Qin Cangye's arms. While it took her by surprise, she didn't stop him as He held her close, hugging her tightly.

“A-Su, don't ever run off like that on me again.” He said stiffly, looking like he was holding back tears. “You scared me A-Su. I thought... oh I thought i'd lose you...”

“I'm sorry baba...” She said quietly, holding him back. “I didn't mean to worry you... or mama.... I just... I'm sorry...”

Qin Cangye pulled back and gave her a look of disapproval, “We'll discuss everything later. Right now I want you to promise you won't run off like that again. I don't want you leaving Langya unless it's to go with Mo Xuanyu to Gusu once the boy has been completely patched up.”

Qin Su looked into his eyes, then nodded slowly. “I understand....”

Qin Cangye nodded back, then looked to Jin Zixaun. The young man had just been about to follow after his father, but paused, giving Qin Cangye a frown.

After a moment, then man let out a huff, “Thank you for watching after A-Su, Jin-gongzi....”

“No need.” Jin Zixuan replied quietly, lowering his head. “She's become like a sister to me. I would never allowed her harm.”

Qin Su bowed her head slightly, as Qin Cangye gave Jin Zixuan a grateful smile.

Once inside the medical tent, Jin Guangshan set the boy down on a cot, where a Jin Doctor was already ready to take care of Mo Xuanyu. The tent was large and the boy quickly took note that no one else was inside. Not for a lack of injury, but rather this tent had been set up specifically for Mo Xuanyu's arrival...

“The moment I got the letter about you being hurt, I had this tent set up for your sake.” Jin Guangshan gloated with sickly sweet tone, brushing the boys hair with his hand. Mo Xuanyu didn't notice the honey trap like words, or the look his brother had on his face when he walked in. No, he just relaxed, happy that he was with his baba again. Seeing Jin Guangshan act so concerned, Mo Xuanyu used it, latched onto it, to bury Wen Ruohan's words deep down into the back of his mind. Jin Guangshan had to care... he had to care....

“Oh Xuanyu,” Jin Guangshan sighed, as the doctor came up beside the boy and bent down next to him, placing a few fingers on his wrist. “When I heard the Wen's had gotten a hold of you, it was devastating. I was afraid they... oh well it no longer matters.” He smiled down at the child. “Your safe now. That is all that matters.”

Mo Xuanyu beamed.

Jin Zixuan glowered.

When Jin Guangshan looked back and saw this, he gave him that warning with his eyes again. Jin Zixuan scoffed, then when walking over took pause. He glanced around the tent, then towards the entrance. “Did A-Niang not come to Langya with you?”

The truth was, Jin Zixuan had actually expected Madam Jin to be present, maybe even one of the first people to come up and greet him. He had been expecting an earful from her, maybe even her grabbing him and looking him over in an overly dotting way. Instead she was nowhere to be seen, and when Jin Zixuan asked, Jin Guangshan finally dropped his concerned expression. The look he had now, was... odd...

“she went to Mo Village. After you sent the letter, she volunteered to lead the group of cultivators taking Xuanyu's mother to Gusu.”

“... what?” Mo Xuanyu asked, looking worried.

Jin Zixuan was equally confused and concerned and stated as much, “Why would A-Niang volunteer to do that? She... why would she want to be the one to lead that?”

“How should I know.” Jin Guangshan pouted. “She's your mother.”

“She's your wife.” Jin Zixuan retaliated.

There was a roar outside, that caught both their attention, and made Mo Xuanyu panic.

“Ah! Ruo! Someone needs to let Ruo out!”

“Ruo?” Jin Guangshan raised a brow.

“... the Yao Beast...” Jin Zixuan answered before frowning. “A-Yu, Langya is a bit more... cramped then the Heijan front... maybe we should leave her-”

“No!” Mo Xuanyu snapped, looking really upset. “You said she would only be in the cage for the trip. She hates the cage. It isn't fare to keep her cooped up in there.”

“Xuanyu,” Jin Guangshan cut in, standing between the two brothers, and pulling out a fan. He waved it in his face as he spoke... sickly sweet, “My boy, that beast was rather large... I really don't think it needs to be roaming about the camp...”

“She won't.” MO Xuanyu pleaded. “She'll stay with me! I promise she will. She's a good girl.” he turned back to Jin Zixuan with a pout. “Please gege. You promised.”

Jin Zixuan winced, before shooting his father a look. He didn't want to leave it to him.... but... “A-Die is in charge of the Langya front as Chifeng-zun was leading the Heijan front. You talk to him about it...”

“Please baba!” Mo Xuanyu quickly turned to his father, as the doctor then moved from checking the boys wrists, to gently tugging open parts of his robes to check what few bandages remained. “She'll behave! I swear to you she will. I can help her listen and behave!”

“She listens to you?” Jin Guangshan asked with a reluctant expression.

“... sometimes...” Mo Xuanyu admitted with a frown... “She just... please baba, she won't do anything bad. I promise- I can prove it! Just let her out and she will come straight to me! I swear!”

The Doctor paused, making a face up at the boy, then Jin Guangshan. “While I understand the boy's desire... can we not release the beast until I am, at the very least, finished checking him over?”

“As the doctor said Xuanyu.” Jin Guangshan replied pointing at the man. “I will think it over, but first lets get you cleaned up. I'll have some men bring you a bath-”

Mo Xuanyu who had been good to leave it at him waiting for Ruo, suddenly went pale. He grabbed his fathers arm and shook his head. “Alone!”

Jin Guangshan shot the boy a harsh look, but quickly shook it away, returning to a more... concerned expression. “What do you mean alone? Xuanyu, your leg is broken. You will need help bathing...”

Mo Xuanyu made a face, and Jin Zixaun got concerned. “A-Yu, why do you need to be alone? Is there other inju-” the young man's face abruptly went stiff. He looked at his brother who looked... uncomfortable. He also remembered how Mo Xuanyu had mentioned Wen Ruohan knowing about his 'oddness'. “... A-Yu... did...” His voice caught each time he tried to speak until finally, he swallowed, and bent down next to the cot. “A-Yu, the reason you want to bathe alone... does it have to do with Wen Xu?”

Mo Xaunyu looked at him, then teared up. He didn't answer. That non answer had Jin Zixuan even more concerned.

“A-Yu. You are not in trouble, so don't get upset... but... did Wen Xu... bathe with you? I mean... did he... touch you in anyway?”

Jin Guangshan made a choking noise before hiding a look of disgust that crossed his face. Mo Xuanyu didn't notice as he started tearing up.

“i... I don't know....”

“A-Yu, you're all right...” Jin Zixuan said softly, taking his brothers hands. He looked over at the doctor who seemed very concerned about the meaning behind the Jin Heir's question. “A-Yu, I... i'm going to stay and help you with your bath... and I want you to understand, that if the doctor asks to check something, I'm right here and he doesn't mean you any harm.”

Mo Xuanyu started to get more visibly upset, “I... I don't know gege...”

“It's fine if you don't have an answer.” Jin Zixuan chided. “I just need to know if Wen Xu did anything to you that... besides hit you... did he touch you anywhere...”

“...” Mo Xuanyu choked and started crying uncontrollably. “I don't know....”

Jin Guangshan cleared his throat, having a hard time keeping a calm demeanor as he spoke to the doctor. “Please see to it that Xuanyu is checked. If that Wen Dog really....” He paused, then clearing his throat again spoke once more, “I want to know if he's been... 'touched' in that way if you can find that out.”

The Doctor nodded slowly as Jin Zixuan continued to try and calm down Mo Xuanyu. Jin Guangshan took the doctors nod as confirmation to leave, and when he stepped out, he took pause. Wei Wuxian was standing nearby, waiting for something, but also looking toward the tent with a dark expression. Jin Guangshan raised a brow at him, before telling a nearby servant to contact him when the doctor was finished.

Wei Wuxian watched him go, then landed his eyes back on the tent. He had been listening in while waiting for Jiang Cheng to go find Jiang Yanli, and he didn't need to guess what Jin Zixaun was worried about. He was glade Wen Xu was dead, seeing the sorry state of that happy boy he knew. Sure Mo Xuanyu was common to cry when he was smaller, but now those tears were not because he was little and couldn't help himself. Now those tears were due to something that had happened to him, that he couldn't even explain. If Wen Xu had forced himself on Mo Xuanyu, Wei Wuxian was glade he was dead... cause if it was true, and Wen Xu still breathed, he would have made sure that man begged for mercy just like his brother Wen Chao had.

“A-Xian!”

Wei Wuxian snapped his head around, making that dark look in his eyes vanish as he turned to catch Jiang Yanli, who came running the momment she saw him. He smiled as she immediately pulled back to cup his face, close to tears.

“A-Xian! A-Xian you're alive!”

“I am Shi-jie? Did you ever doubt it?” He teased as Jiang Cheng followed up, rolling his eyes.

“Of course she didn't. Your like a bug that won't stay squished.”

“A-Cheng...” Jiang Yanli hushed, smiling as she shook her head.

“But that's one of the best things about me.” Wei Wuxian teased again, wrapping an arm around Jiang Cheng's shoulder and pulling him over, “Since no one can squish me, I can keep coming back to torment them!”

“Poor me.” Jiang Cheng sneered.

Jiang Yanli giggled, clearly more then happy that the two hadn't changed one bit. “A-Xian. A-Cheng. Now that you're back, lets go find you two a place to rest. It's been a long day, and I am certain you two are tired. How about you head for the Jiang Tents and I go make you both some soup.”

Jiang Cheng nodded, but stopped when he noticed Wei Wuxian didn't move to follow them.

“A-Xian?” Jiang Yanli questioned, turning to look at him.

He returned the look, before his eyes went to the tent Mo Xuanyu was in with his brother and the doctor. For a moment he said nothing, and so Jiang Yanli came up to his side. She leaned over, curiosity on her face.

“... can... I want to wait to hear about Mo-didi.” Wei Wuxian replied. “I want to know he's all right. He's just a kid....”

Jiang Yanli's eyes seemed to change, her gaze moving to the tent as well. “... I heard about him being held captive by Wen Clan... do you know more?”

“....” Wei Wuxian shook his head, but his expression was dark. “You two can go on. I want to wait to see how he is.”

“... i'll wait too.” Jiang Cheng said, stepping over. “You're right. He is a kid. Damn Wen Dogs can't even let a child live peacefully....”

Jiang Yanli frowned, her eyes on the tent, pleading with them in a way neither her shidi or didi could read.

It was about a incense time later, that Jin Guangshan was called back to the medical tent by the servants. Mo Xuanyu was fully cleaned up, changed into clean white inner robes, and laying down with his back to the entrance. The Doctor hadn't said everything to even Jin Zixuan yet, who had helped him give the boy a proper bath, and keep the child calm while the man checked him over.

“Jin Zongzhu, Jin-Gongzi.” The Doctor began with a heavy sigh, “I have good news, but I also have some... less good news.”
“Just speak.” Jin Guangshan stated, fanning himself and looking impatient. Jin Zixuan gave him a glare out of the side of his eye.

The Doctor stroked his beard, then sighed once more. “The boy shows no signs of someone forcing themselves on him. He's clean of that. That doesn't mean I do not think he wasn't being touched inappropriately. His reactions are too extreme for that to not be the case. Sure it could be him reacting from the other abuses his body has taken, but the panic he had about the bath makes me worried he wasn't just hit. He could have been mentally attacked, or Wen Xu could have been touching him in ways that elicited discomfort in the boy so terribly that he can't view simple things, like help with a bath, without fear. I, nor anyone else would be able to know that much more unless he out right says what happened. And it seems he is reluctant to speak of it, and I do not blame him for it.”

“That's the good news?” Jin Guangshan snapped. “That my son is messed up in the head, cause a Wen Dog was possibly touching him and putting his hands on him like one does with a woman?”

“Shut up.” Jin Zixuan hissed a disgusted look on his face as he glared at Jin Guangshan.

The Doctor seemed a tad startled by the Jin Heirs retaliated words, but still continued to explain. “Sadly, yes... that is the good news... but as I also said, we cannot know if that is what happened to him, till he speaks up about it... the bad news is about his leg.”

Jin Zixuan snapped his head back to the doctor, becoming deeply concerned, “What about his leg?”

“Well....” The Doctor sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “When it was broken, there was no immediate care from my understanding. While the bone was properly set back, and has been tied up to keep it in place, it seems to have had too much strain on it. I'm not saying it won't heal, but due to circumstances he has irritated the muscle and it could take longer then normal to heal. What I mean is, if he doesn't stay off of it, he could permanently damage his leg.”

“Then he stays off of it.” Jin Guangshan stated, matter of fact. “He'll stay in bed until Lan Qiren comes to collect him, and take him to Gusu, and he will stay off of it while he is there as well. That is not that hard.”

“He's a ten year old child who will more then likely become unwilling to stay in bed for long periods of time, more then likely is still bearing the weight of what happened to him in his mind, and is currently being hunted down by Wen Clan.” Jin Zixuan stated, shooting his father a harsh look. “How is that not hard to stay still about? His nightmares could make him upset enough to try and move. What if we get attacked, and no one can come grab him? Do you expect him to just sit there and get taken? What he needs is constant care and supervision. He'll get that in Gusu, no doubt about it, but here in needs to be certain.”

“What's with all the aggravation?” Jin Guangshan asked with a huff, “He's back, and he is being cared for. Stop moping. As for constant care, who? His care giver is in Lanling, and she is much too old to be out on a battle field or travel that much. Whose going to be willing to-”

“I can.”

Jin Zixuan and Jin Guangshan turned as someone stepped up to the tent. Jiang Yanli, who had still been waiting to see how Mo Xuanyu was doing, quickly paused, bowing deeply.

“I was not intending to eaves drop Jin Zongzhu, but since I am not a fighter, and Mo-didi knows me, I am more then willing to keep him company.” She stood up straight again, not looking the young man or the Jin Clan leader in the eye. “Not to mention, I have my own didi and my shidi who I have cared for since they were small, and know how to work with a young boy. And I won't need to travel with him to Gusu. I can and am willing to keep him company.... if you do not mind.”

Jin Zixuan frowned, having not spoken or seen Jiang Yanli in a while... It didn't help him when he started feeling Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng's eyes burning into him, so he looked over at the two of them with a hard look. For whatever reason, Jin Guangshan was more then happy for this.

“Of course Miss Jiang. I would be ever so grateful.” Jin Guangshan replied waving his fan swiftly. “If you need anything to help the boy, please speak to Zixuan or any Jin Servants available. Thank you for your help.”
“No need to thank me.” Jiang Yanli replied, bowing again, “Xuanyu is a sweet boy from what I remember, and he didn't deserve what he's been through. It's the least I can do.”

Jin Guangshan thanked her once more and made to leave. Jin Zixuan watched and quickly went after him.

“Hold on!” he snapped, once they had moved further into the camp. Once they were alone, Jin Guangshan had slowed down a little and Jin Zixuan was able to grab his arm. The Jin Clan leader shot him a look before pulling it away.

“Zixuan. What is with you? You got the boy back, even if a bit worse for wear, but he is alive, and he is fine. And I am showing him kindness, making sure he is all right. Any issue we had is over and resolved. I'm being generous. Why are you still harassing me about this?”

Jin Zixuan tsked, “What do you mean resolved? And generous? Why are you acting so 'nice'? Your the one who sent him away to begin with and you think i'm just going to forget that?!”

“Quiet down.” Jin Guangshan huffed. “Your yelling his giving me a headache...”

“You are giving me a headache!” Jin Zixuan snapped again. “Why are you acting so gentle with him? I know it isn't cause you have had a change of heart. You still don't want him to be anything but a stepping stool for Jin Clan to use-”

“I act with the clan in mind, you hate me. I act with you in mind, you hate me. I act with that boy in mind, and you still hate me. What do you want from me Zixaun?” Jin Guangshan asked. “As for a 'stepping stool' in what way? He was already to be your helper from the start. Any younger brother is expected to be as much! But now that might not even be the case, as that boy is damaged.”

“This is what I mean!” Jin Zixuan argued, shoving a hard finger into his father's chest. “Damaged?! That's what you call your son, my brother, because you made the decision to trick him into going to Qishan in the first place! You used him, and he got hurt because of it!”

“I'm not the one who molested him!” Jin Guangshan snapped. “I am not the one who broke his leg, and beat him like so! I am not the one who messed him up! I got your letter, and read it personally. You already mentioned what Xuanyu told you about his new 'gift.' Do you realize I am the one who will have to decide what happens to that boy once this war is over? Good for you that your mother can't ever threaten to send him back to Mo Village.”

Jin Zixuan made to argue, made to yell at the man- but caught on his words. “What?!”

Jin Guangshan, seeing that he now had his sons full attention, closed his fan and shoved it into his sleeve. “That letter you sent, stated that Xuanyu told you about that large amount of spiritual power he has been forced to intake. If he gains a golden core, and doesn't Qi Deviate, he becomes a danger to everyone. His very nature will become a hazard, especially if he has no control. If I or your mother send him back to Mo Village, with no one to keep an eye on him, he could cause major disruption in the natural order. And that is just because of the fact his emotions affect Yao Beasts. We don't know the extent of the damage on his meridians, until Lan Qiren arrives to assess him- yet now we at least have the assessment that his head isn't well. Even if it is just the fact that his emotions through spiritual power, imprint on Yao Beasts, I can't have him sent back to Mo Village under any reason. I have to figure out what to do with him after this.” how he finished his statement... it wasn't exasperated, or annoyed. The way Jin Guangshan brought up that it was his decision what happened to Mo Xuanyu after the assessment... it sounded like a threat.

Jin Zixuan went still, finally catching on to what his father was doing. Jin Guangshan was once more using his brother against him. He was being nice to the boy, cause if he was nice, he could use that to deny to Mo Xuanyu that Jin Zixuan saying he was bad was true. He was pointing out that he was in charge of what happened to Mo Xuanyu based on the assessment, to tell Jin Zixuan to watch it or the boy might have something bad done to him... in the false idea that Jin Guangshan was just doing it to protect him.

Jin Guangshan was using Mo Xuanyu as both a weapon, and shield, to protect himself and keep Jin Zixuan in check.

“... I shouldn't have brought him here...” Jin Zixaun sneered, glaring at his father.

“And where would you have taken him?” Jin Guangshan asked, as if he wasn't catching onto what his son was implying. “Anywhere else, the Wen's might have hunted you down and killed you- taken the boy back to Qishan. Now that Wen Xu's dead, who knows what Wen Ruohan will do to Xuanyu if he gets his hands on him.”

“...” Jin Zixuan just glared at him. He hated his father. He hated him now more then ever. Once he might have been upset at the very idea of hating either of his parents, but now....

Jin Zixuan turned and walked away, heading back toward the tent his brother sat in. It was very unlikely he would be given a moment to speak with Mo Xuanyu alone, to tell him everything he knew about their father. He knew Qin Su was probably going to be kept at Qin Cangye's side for a long time, so he wouldn't be able to ask her to tell their brother everything on his behalf... not yet anyway.

He reached the tent, only to see the doctor standing outside uncomfortably and hear laughing coming from within.

“Is something wrong?” Jin Zixuan asked, stepping up with a raised brow.

As he did, a loud noise came from within the tent, and Jin Zixaun immediately recognized it as Ruo. He panicked slightly rushing to open the tent and peer inside, only to find a rather playful scene. Mo Xuanyu laughed as he snuggled up to Ruo, who was pressed up against the boy with her ears down while she watched Wei Wuxian with a wary gaze. The young man was pouting as his shidi and shijie laughed at him.

“I don't get it. She is far more scary then me, yet she looks at me like I ate her brother.”

“Don't say that.” Mo Xuanyu scrunched up his face, covering the big cats ears.

“Wei Wuxian, you are a menace to anything that has four legs.” Jiang Cheng chided, crossing his arms. “That and you reek. Go take a bath!”

“Eh?” Wei Wuxian sniffed himself. “It's not that bad...”

Jiang Yanli shook her head at the young man, before her eyes suddenly met Jin Zixuan's. She had been sitting next to Mo Xuanyu, and quickly stood upon seeing the Jin Heir. “Jin-Gongzi...”

Wei Wuxian turned, and so did Jiang Cheng, both dropping any smiles they had once bore. Mo Xuanyu also dropped his smile, but instead of looking annoyed or uninterested like the other two, he had a rather guilty expression.

“gege.. I... uhm...”

“Who let Ruo out?” Jin Zixuan asked with a slight sigh.

“I did.” Wei Wuxian admitted, crossing his arms. “What about it?”

“...” Jin Zixuan didn't answer, instead just ignoring the young man and walking over “She can't be in here if the Doctor needs to check on you. She makes him uncomfortable.”

“She'll behave...” Mo Xuanyu replied, petting the giant yao beasts fur. “I'll try and make sure she does...”

“I know you will...” Jin Zixuan murmured, bending down next to him. He took a moment, to watch as his little brother bowed his head, worried he might be in trouble, before looking to Jiang Yanli, “I assume he knows you agreed to help keep an eye on him?”

“yes... I told him just before A-Xian brought... Ruo... in...” She replied, not looking at him.

The last time the two of them had exchanged words, was before their engagement had been called off. so.... it was rather uncomfortable for either to speak with each other, as neither wanted to look the other in the eye.

More so to ease up tension, then pretend there was none, Wei Wuxian quickly cut in. “If you can call it bringing her in. The moment I opened the cage she practically fled! Ran right away from me and right in here to Mo-didi she did. Gave the poor doctor a good scare.”

“That last part is entirely your fault.” Jiang Cheng sneered.

“Why? Cause I couldn't wrangle a Yao Beast with my bare hands?” Wei Wuxian huffed. “At least she went straight to Mo-didi. She didn't run off or anything...”

“gege i'm sorry...” Mo Xuanyu muttered, hugging on Ruo.

“Don't apologies...” Jin Zixuan sighed. “I'm not upset with you... I... I'm more upset with A-Die...”

Mo Xuanyu gave him a funny look, so he just shook his head.

“Don't worry about it. I'll take care of things. You just rest. You'll be doing a lot of it over the next few months.”

Mo Xuanyu made a different funny face then, this one more a pout. This look got a snicker out of Wei Wuxian.

“Do you have anything better to do?” Jin Zixuan huffed, glaring back at the young man. He paused, then scrunched up his face. “Like take a bath.”

“HEY!” Wei Wuxian snapped, but stopped when Mo Xuanyu laughed. he decided not to get too upset.... for the boys sake....

Lan Qiren would not arrive in Langya for a while, and Mo Xuanyu found that resting and waiting were terribly boring. Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng, and Jin Zixuan were always off to go help with the fights against the Wens. Qin Su came by only once within the next two days, but could only stay for so long before she was dragged off by Qin Clan cultivators, who admonished her for straying from her fathers side.

The benefit of not being able to move much, was Jiang Yanli was more then willing to spend the whole day with him, just to listen to him talk. Mo Xuanyu hadn't gotten to do that, in a long time... the only thing he didn't talk about was the time he was in Qishan, and Jiang Yanli never asked.

One of these days, Jiang Yanli went to help with food preparation, and with the help of a few Jin Cultivators, Mo Xuanyu joined her. Ruo was told to stay put in the medical tent, and while she didn't understand words, she still stayed right there. While in the cooking area, Instead of helping, as he couldn't get up and move around, Mo Xuanyu sat on the ground nearby, eating a bao and chatting away at Jiang Yanli.

“Wei-gege once told me, he really likes rabbits- but he teased me and said it was cause he liked to eat them. I think he gave some rabbits to Lan Wangji, which is odd, cause he then turns around and says Lan Wangji doesn't like him. I don't really think that's true, cause Wei-gege doesn't see Lan Wangji watching him all the time, or at least he forgets that it was Lan Wangji that went to save him when we ran from the cave with that giant turtle beast.”

“Is that so?” Jiang Yanli giggled, putting some soup into a set of bowls and handing them off to other girls to take to the soldiers. “Have you asked either of them about it?”

“No...” Mo Xuanyu mumbled, then sighed, “I don't know what I would tell Lan Wangji, but I just have not had the moment to tell Wei-gege....”

“Maybe you can say something when they get back.” Jiang Yanli stated, as she pulled out three extra bowls.

“Maybe...” Mo Xuanyu replied, rolling what was left of his bao in his hands. He noticed Jiang Yanli begin pouring soup from a different pot into the three bowls, and got curious. “Jiang-jie, what is that?”

Jiang Yanli looked back, smiling softly. “It's a special soup. I made it... well I made it for A-Xian and A-Cheng...”

“Oh? Did you make yourself some too? Is that who the third bowl is for?”

Jiang Yanli looked at him, then seemed to get a little sheepish. “No... i'm good to eat the other soup... don't worry about it....” She paused, then grinning grabbed a small fourth bowl and poured a little inside. She added a few things then turned and walked over to the boy, before bending down and handing him the small bowl. “Why don't I give you some for a taste. See if you like it.”

Mo Xuanyu beamed, taking the bowl and pulling it up to his lips. He took a sip and his eyes went rather wide. “Jiang-jie, that's really good.”

“Why thank you.” She said cheerfully.

“It's really really good.” He insisted. “whoever gets the third bowl is very lucky.”

Jiang Yanli's eyes fell a little, but she smiled regardless. Actually, she seemed to blush a little...

Mo Xuanyu was now even more curious and asked, “Who is the third one? If it's not Jiang-ge or Wei-ge, and it's not for yourself... then who is it for?”

Jiang Yanli didn't answer for a moment, before giving him a shy look. “It's... someone i'm not sure would... it's a secret...”

“???” Mo Xuanyu made a face, but didn't push any further, choosing instead to finish his soup and the rest of his bao. The meal made him very content, and he smiled warmly at Jiang Yanli.

For the rest of that day, Mo Xuanyu spent it with Jiang Yanli and Ruo, still mostly bored, but content. He would rather be bored, then in pain.

So, until Lan Qiren came to Langya to get him, he spent most mornings with Jiang Yanli, and most evenings with Jin Zixuan or his father. He wasn't stupid, he could tell that Jin Guangshan was acting different- nicer then normal... but his naive mind still wanted to believe it was simply cause his father feared almost losing him. Ruo was just... not understanding, when she growled at the man. And Wei Wuxian was just out of the loop when he made jokes about Jin Guangshan acting for show.

He needed his father to actually care.

He NEEDED it.

Cause if they were all right, and Jin Guangshan meant none of it, It meant Wen Ruohan hadn't lied. It meant Mo Xuanyu still wasn't really free... that he was still inside a cage...

…

“This is completely unfair!”

Second Lady Mo winced, hearing her sister continue to complain as she gathered her things. It was the day before that Jin Clan arrived with not only news on her son's whereabouts, but also to take her to a clan in Gusu for safety reasons. The full reality of said reasons was unknown to Second Lady Mo, as no one had said, and she still hadn't gotten all the details on what had happened to Mo Xuanyu.

All second Lady Mo knew, was one day she got a letter, not from Mo Xuanyu, not from Jin Zixuan, but just Jin Clan itself, stating that her son would not be making it to see her that month, or likely a few months after. She had simply assumed it was just like the last time such things had occurred, that he was off learning in another Clan's care...it wasn't till Jin Zixuan himself sent a second letter about two months after that, that she learned the truth.

Mo Xuanyu had been sent to Qishan for indoctrination, only to be stolen away by the Wen's for reasons beyond her understanding. She didn't know who Wen Clan was- hell she didn't know much of the clan's outside of Jin Clan. It only made things worse when word spread of a war that had begun between them, all against this Wen Clan.

It was only when this envoy of Jin Clan Cultivators, led by One known as Madam Jin arrived the day before, that she not only learned her son had been rescued, but that she was now being moved to a safe place, due to the Wen's still being a massive threat to her boy.

“I am here to take one person.” The one called Madam Jin tsked. “And that is that woman, whose son shares blood with my own. Not her half wit sister.”

Madam Mo was infuriated, but was quickly pulled back by her father. “Please Madam Jin, forgive my daughter. She's just afraid.”

“Then take the information we have given you and make your way to safety. The only one I know for certain is in danger is her.” Madam Jin stated, waving a lazy hand towards Second Lady Mo.

She winced slightly, carrying a few things as some servants of Jin Clan carried what little else she needed to a carriage outside. Looking at Madam Jin, she bowed deeply, clutching a few things to her chest.

“I... I am ready madam Jin....”

Madam Jin shot her a dirty look, huffed then motioned her on. The Lady of Jin Clan was not dressed in her usual Jin Clan robes. No, she looked more the state of a soldier then a madam of a prestigious clan. This was due to the war with the Wen's, and the job she chose to help guard the young woman on her journey to Gusu.

Second Lady Mo followed close behind, but not before turning and bowing to her father. He stood at the main hall of Mo Manor, with First Madam Mo, her husband, and some of the staff, all there to see her off. Almost all of them were seeing her off, not out of wishing her good luck, but more so out of curiosity or, in her sisters case, jealous rage. Second Lady Mo at least partly understood. They all had just been told that due to reasons out of their control, they had a chance of being dragged into a war they never volunteered to be involved in. And the only one who was in the most danger was Second Lady Mo, due to her son.

She was more then happy to leave, wanting to see her boy again, to know he was alive, safe, still had a future...

Without a word, she followed Madam Jin to the carriage and stepped inside. Once Madam Jin also took a seat, there was a small commotion outside, then they began to head out. The carriage lurched and they were on the move, Second Lady Mo keeping her head down and her eyes on what she carried in her arms. It was a satchel of... rather non essential things. Gifts from her son, and a few of his old toys. Things she didn't want to get rid of.... or lose..

Madam Jin stared out the window, watching the village go past her view, before shooting a dark look at Second Lady Mo. After a moment, that dark look turned to curiosity.

“You look young... how old are you?”

“... twenty five... turning twenty six....” Second Lady Mo answered honestly, not looking the woman in the face.

“So you were, what? Fifteen? Sixteen when you slept with my husband?”

Second Lady Mo winced. The moment Madam Jin had stated who she was, and why she had come to Mo Village, Second Lady Mo had feared this conversation. She knew just as much as any lady did, that hell hath no fury like married woman. It was not that, Second Lady Mo had fallen out of love with Jin Guangshan. She still found him charming, given how Mo Xuanyu spoke of him, but she was also terrified of him- terrified of being hated by him simply because she might annoy him. That she might step out of line.... but with Madam Jin, she would only ever be terrified of her. She had been married to Jin Guangshan long before Second Lady Mo had ever seen the man. Before she had been found in the garden, at the young age of sixteen, lonely and yet enthralled, that such a man could look her way.

“.. I... was Sixteen...” Second Lady Mo admitted. She didn't know what else to say besides that. If she apologized, she feared it would not be met well as what use was such an apology? But If she said anything else, it might be counted as gloating, and she would rather not anger the woman in front of her. She was powerful, where Second Lady Mo was nothing special, save her looks.

However, she got startled when Madam Jin laughed. Sure it was a cruel sounding one, but it still surprised her.

“Most woman I have run into that spread their legs for that bastard either apologize like i'm about to skin them alive, or gloat like they think I won't.... then again most of those women were prostitutes that he would sneak in, as if I didn't know.”

“...” Lady Mo winced again, knowing she shouldn't feel surprised, or hurt that Jin Guangshan had other lovers... but also, still surprised that he would have so many, even around his own wife.

“I'm not complimenting you by the way.” Madam Jin snapped, glaring at her. “I still think you are also a whore.”

“...” Second Lady Mo just... nodded.

Madam Jin frowned. “You are much like that son of yours. To easy to be pushed. It's no wonder that sister of your treats you like dirt. You can't even talk back....” She frowned deeper, “Is that why he played with you for so long? Pretty face and easy to push? Pity.”

“i... thought he loved me...” Second Lady Mo murmured as the last of Mo Villages rooftops faded from view.

That got a much louder and crueler sounding laugh from Madam Jin. “Love? If there is one thing I know about my husband, he doesn't have room in his black heart for love.”

Second Lady Mo finally looked up, her expression twisted and visibly upset.

Madam Jin frowned then, something like actually pity crossing her eyes. “You're naive. My husband only cares about himself. I once thought he cared at least decently about our son... but that even lost it's stance in my mind.... He doesn't love your brat either. To him, Mo Xuanyu is another tool he can use to get what he wants. Notoriety. Power. Who cares as long as he can get it.”

“he... seemed so kind...”

“Would a kind man cheat on his wife with a someone who isn't even a woman yet, then dump that girl when he got bored?” Madam Jin asked. “Kindness is a pathetic term for weak minded things like yourself.... especially from men like Jin Guangshan...” She looked away. “The only kindness I have to give is for my son, and my most cherished friend's daughter....”

Second Lady Mo watched Madam Jin, noting how while her face and posture stayed arrogant and mighty, her eyes became clouded.

“... should... I assume your cherished friend is no longer...” Second Lady Mo started to speak, but when those eyes turned to ice and shot her a dark look, she silenced herself, lowering her head. “I miss spoke. Please ignore me...”

Madam Jin puckered her lips, glaring at the young woman. “Wen Clan killed her. Same people that want your son and might come crawling out like flea bitten dogs to drag you to their master. Who knows what would happen to you if he did get a hold of you. Hearing about the state the boy was in...”

“A-Yu?” Second Lady Mo looked up, this time distressed, “What do you mean the state he was in? What happened? I thought they said they found him?!”

“They did.” Madam Jin replied, “Did I not tell you he needed medical attention? That is why he will be in Gusu at a later date.”

“you... you didn't....” Second Lady Mo whispered, tears coming into her eyes. “i... he.. how bad....”

“Don't know. Not like I care to.” Madam Jin replied, looking back out the window. Her face slowly twisted into a bitter look, before she looked back at Second Lady Mo. The young woman was holding back tears, beginning to cry. “Stop your sniffling. It's annoying-”

“I cry cause I care about my son.” Second Lady Mo snapped. “Don't get onto me for being upset about such things?! What if it was your-” She stopped herself, lowering her head. “I... I'm sorry....”
Madam Jin glared at her.

Madam Jin had come to Mo Village, for two reasons. The first, was cause her son would probably have skipped Langya and come to escort Second Lady Mo himself if he had the chance. Since she wanted Jin Zixuan back in the safety of Jin Clan, and she didn't trust her husband to get such a job done, she volunteered. It would be a lie to say the second reason wasn't selfish. She wanted to know why this, Second Lady Mo was so special. Why her husband fawned over her for so long. Normally, he would take a woman, have his fun, then leave her in the dirt. Second Lady Mo was a rare one. She had kept her husbands attention for several years, and Madam Jin had wondered what was so special about her.

Now that she had seen her, met her, even 'talked' to her... it was obvious she was nothing special... except... she was lonely, docile, and pretty. She was everything her husband wanted in a woman. Someone who adored him cause she had nothing else, given her family and how she was treated. She would do whatever he wanted, so he wouldn't leave her. And above all, she was that perfect kind of pretty. That young ageless kind. Even now, years after she had been left in Mo Village, she still retained that lonely ageless beauty, like a flower. Delicate.

These were all the things Madam Jin wasn't. Not that she cared to be any of those things. She wasn't lonely, she had her son, and she had once had Madam Yu, a most closest companion. She wasn't docile, in fact she was hard as stone and sharp as a blade. And her beauty was one of maturity, like well kept jade. Refined.

Madam Jin came thinking she would come out with understanding, hating the woman even more then she had before. But now, she just pitied the foolish girl her own husband roped into his games. Worse, she saw Mo Xuanyu in his mother.... too much of him even. Sure she didn't care for the boy like her own son, but after she had seen how broken Jin Zixuan had become the moment the child was pulled away... it was why she didn't chase after him back then. Why she hadn't gone to stop Jin Zixuan from leaving Lanling.

And now she was doing all she could to get... in a simple way, back on her son's good side... he was all she had left now. Madam Yu was gone. So she needed to understand what her son saw in his half brother, so she wouldn't lose him. And what she saw, was the same thing she saw now in the boys mother.

A Lonely, pitiful, person. Someone brought into this world with nothing but a name, and a pretty face.

“... If Wen Clan had taken my Zixuan from me, and harmed him in such a way, I would go find them all...” Madam Jin replied, her expression dark. “If they took my boy, they would all die. Slowly and without mercy.”

Second Lady Mo glanced up at her, “... then I am a jealous woman madam Jin... I could never do the same for A-Yu, even if I wanted to....” She choked at that. “I just wanted him to have a better life... to help us both out of that hell....”

“Jin Guangshan carries withing a hell of his own.” Madam Jin stated, “All you did was take your boy out of one wolves den, and throw him into the maw of another.”

“Then you never loved him?” Second Lady Mo asked.

“Love?” Madam Jin asked. “I didn't marry that man out of love. He didn't sleep with you out of love.” She glared out the window, “Love is an unanswered prayer. I married him cause that was my duty. He slept with you cause he wanted some fun. Then he got bored and left. There was no love.”

Second Lady Mo teared up even more, trying to wipe them away. “I'm sorry...”

“Sorry for what?” Madam Jin huffed, regretting ever talking to Second Lady Mo.

“... believing him...”

Madam Jin did take pause at that, shooting the young woman a curious look. But... before she could question, a new commotion came from outside. The carriage came to a halt, jerking both the women inside.

“What the-” Madam Jin hissed, standing up and slamming the carriage door open. “What is the meaning of this?!”

“Madam Jin! Behind us!”

Madam Jin glared, but then took notice of something above the trees. Smoke. She spun around to see that the cloud of it was massive, stretching high into the sky. It was close, but not that close, and the only place it could be beside a forest fire was....

“no...” Second Lady Mo murmured, before abrupltly trying to throw herself from the carriage. “That's Mo Village! Why is it on fire?! We just left! It's burning!”

She tried to run back, but Madam Jin caught her arm. She tried to fight it, but the later woman was stronger- much stronger. Madam Jin watched the sky, and had already come to the conclusion of what was happening.

“Wen Clan's already here. Ditch the carriage. We go by sword. Move to Gusu as swiftly as possible and do not look back. And stay low. They probably have men out looking already!”

“My father- he... he's still in Mo Village!” Second Lady Mo snapped, trying to pull away. “Let me go! He's still back there!”

Madam Jin grimaced. “Stop fighting. You can't do anything. They'll just kill you- or worse.”

“My home! That's my home!” Second Lady Mo tried to yell. She went to pull away, but Madam Jin gave up fighting her. Instead she struck the woman in the back of her neck and caught her as she fell unconscious. She said not another word, holding the young woman slightly before motioning back for everyone to move out.

Back in Mo Village, as the fires consumed everything, a Wen Servant ran up to the Cultivator leading the raid.

“We can't find the boy's mother.”

The cultivator eyed the surrounding flames, then looked back at the servant with a harsh look. “Wen Zongzhu's orders were clear. Only take the woman. Burn everything else.”

And so it all burned. Mo Village burned to the ground. The chief, First Madam, and her husband, all burning in the fires of Wen Clan's wrath. The room Second Lady Mo had been taken to after her son went to Lanling, it burned. The room her and her son had wasted away in before he was taken to Lanling, burned as well. Everything that was once Mo Xuanyu's home... it was gone....

After all...

In the eyes of Wen Ruohan, the boy was Wen Clan's. The boy was his. What use did his grandfather, and his grandfathers home have? All he needed to get the boy to come back of his own accord was his mother. But now that plan too, had failed.

Wen Ruohan's sons were dead.

His plan's were slowly failing.

And while one might think that was a good thing, in the end, it just meant the man was going to get worse.

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan was worried.

Not extremely worried, but worried enough to pace the inside of his tent as Mo Xuanyu lazily watched him from the side. The boy had his leg propped up on a cushion and his head leaned against Ruo's side, rising and falling with every breath she took. Jin Zixuan occasionally glanced over at them, giving his brother a smile. Maybe it was to comfort the boy, maybe it was to comfort himself. Either way, inside Jin Zixuan was panicking just a little.

The reason was that Lan Qiren would be arriving soon- maybe even in the next hour, maybe in the next moment. The man him self was not the concern, but rather that It was what Lan Qiren would assess that would help shape his brothers future-Decided how bad the damage was that Wen Xu had left....

Just as these terrible thoughts began to make Jin Zixuan take pause, begin to wince with a sick feeling beginning to twist in his gut, he heard a yawn. He looked over at Mo Xuanyu, who smiled sleepily, as he had only awoken maybe half an incense time ago, as it was still early in the morning. The boy had asked to see his brother upon waking, and Jin Zixuan oblidged, but felt a little guilty, doing more frantic pacing then keeping his brother occupied. Mo Xuanyu grinned at his brother before plopping his head back on Ruo, who grumbled, flickering her tail at him.

Both Mo Xuanyu and Ruo had begun to look much healthier after just a few days of proper rest and care. Ruo seemed to, thankfully, not need to eat very much. She would eat a several pounds of meat, then just not consume anything for a few days... or maybe just not with her stomach? Jin Zixuan had caught her once, just sitting out under the moonlight, lazing under it like what other big cats do in sunlight. Moon bathing maybe? He wondered if she got some of her energy from it? He wondered cause after that her fur seemed to be more bright, and she seemed more interested in investigating the camp, much to all the cultivators discomfort.

He had to smile for a moment, thinking about how Jin Guangshan had gotten too comfortable with Ruo around, and had mindlessly tried to pet her. She growled at him and he had tripped, startled by the beast, falling into a stream. Sadly, he had asked Mo Xuanyu to have her stay with him after that. The boy didn't mind, and even though Ruo seemed annoyed that she was forced to stay put, she still seemed content to care for the boy. How she acted, Jin Zixuan wondered if the imprint Mo Xuanyu put on her made her think he was her cub... or at the very least had her treating him like a cub. Another reason he thought that, was she would try to give him some of her food. Of course, Mo Xuanyu didn't eat it. In fact he laughed at her antics and instead tried to feed it to her, before eating his own meal.

Just as Jin Zixuan was watching his brother begin to playfully nudge the over sized cat, he heard a noise outside the main area of his tent.

The tent he was in was massive, with separated areas for different purposes- more like a small house. He would have been fine sleeping in the medical tent with Mo Xuanyu, but the doctor said no, and his father insisted he sleep in here, so there was very little room to argue, and it wasn't like it was a terrible place to be.

At first Jin Zixuan didn't think about the noise, but then became curious that it could be someone come looking for him. Just as he opened up a curtain that separated the tents rooms, he found something sitting on a small tea table, something that he had come to notice being left there over the past several days. He looked toward the tents entrance, still seeing the cloth sway, a sign that the person had only just left. The item in question was a bowl of lotus root and pork rib soup.

“Is something wrong gege?” Mo Xuanyu called out, turning and laying his back on Ruo, who purred.

“No. nothing's wrong.” he replied, grabbing the soup and walking back in.

He was not one to refuse a gift, and it helped that whoever made this soup in particular was an excellent cook. It was delicious! Jin Zixuan smiled slightly as he set it aside, about to ask Mo Xuanyu something before noticing the boy was staring at him with a weird look.

“What?”

“... does that have Lotus root in it?”

“????” Jin Zixuan gave his brother a funny look. “Well... yes? Why, did you get a sudden taste for lotus root? I could give you some if you like-”

“Your the third one?!!!!” Mo Xuanyu exclaimed, sitting up straight with a big grin on his face.

“??? Third what?” Jin Zixuan raised a brow, confused yet interested in why he had such a big smile.

“The third bowl! Jiang-jie was making three bowls of soup with lotus root in it and-” Mo Xuanyu suddenly froze, not only from the face Jin Zixuan made but also the sudden expression of guilt on his own. “...I... she said it was a secret.... I'm sorry...”

“j...Jiang Yanli made the soup?” Jin Zixuan asked, curiosity and guilt seeming to seep into his mind.

Mo Xuanyu bit his lip, grabbing Ruo's tail and using it to cover his face. Jin Zixuan shook his head, walking over and bending down in front of the boy.

“I'm not upset, and I highly doubt she would be if she knows it slipped out... she... she's a...” he paused. He knew Jiang Yanli was respectable, and polite person but... But it was her who had been delivering the soup? Why? He had always assumed that, similar to him, she had been dissatisfied with their arrangement- their engagement. Every time she hung around him, she seemed distant and uninterested. The only time he remembered her even truly smiling at him was years ago, back when she visited and they played with Mo Xuanyu... that warm pretty smile....

“I know she'll forgive me... but... maybe you could pretend I didn't tell you?” Mo Xuanyu asked, peering over Ruo's tail. “She seemed a bit bashful about me figuring out who it was which is why she said it was a secret.”

“... bashful?” Jin Zixuan asked looking over at the bowl of soup. He couldn't stop think about her smile now! Part of him didn't like that... but part of him... felt... warm.... “...how so?”

Before Mo Xuanyu could answer, there was a commotion just outside. They both looked overas a Jin Cultivator swept open the tent curtain and bowed deeply.

“Jin-Gongzi, Lan Xiangsheng has arrived.”

Mo Xuanyu's sheepish look, turned to a stiff one, as he looked up at Jin Zixuan with concern.

Mo Xuanyu knew this day was coming, and it was not like he forgot the kind of strict person Lan Qiren was. He knew that today, he was going to be assessed by Lan Qiren about his 'gift' then regardless of what is learned, taken to gusu to stay during the remainder of the war. He was still worried though. What if what Lan Qiren found was bad? So bad that... that they would have to hurt Ruo or lock Mo Xuanyu away? Or what if on the way to Gusu they were attacked by Wen Clan and he was was captured- what if he got locked in the cage again? Mo Xuanyu didn't want to be locked away again- ever-, so he had decided the moment he was told what was happening he would be as respectful and polite as he could muster. He would try to be brave....

Jin Zixuan sighed, then carefully walked over to pick up his brother. Ruo made a sound most disagreeable, but once the boy had been snatched she still lazily got up and followed the two out side. Jin Zixuan carried Mo Xuanyu, following the Jin Cultivator through the camp towards the the largest tent in the encampment. It was war room of sorts, used for all kinds of meetings, but today would be where Lan Qiren would see Mo Xuanyu and decide his fate.. with Jin Guangshan's input of course. That last part worried Jin Zixuan.

“Hey!!!”

Mo Xuanyu looked back over Jin Zixuan's shoulder, recognizing the voice as Wei Wuxian, who came running up with a huge impish smile. Ruo sensed him, and immediately rushed to be in front of Jin Zixuan, acting like he was going to protect her from Wei Wuxian. If it wasn't for the implications of such an action, Jin Zixuan might of found this funny.

Wei Wuxian either didn't notice or didn't care as he strolled up and smiled. “Hey, Mo-didi, if Lan Laotou gives you any trouble, come tell me! I know I can get him to run off-”

“Wei Wuxian, mind yourself!” Jin Zixuan snapped, glaring back at him. “That is disrespectful! And we don't want him running off, we need his help.”

Wei Wuxian looked up at Jin Zixuan and frowned, “I wasn't talking to you.”

Mo Xuanyu, seeing his brothers face and knowing full well what could happen if these two went at it, fists and all, quickly spoke up, trying to lighten the mood, “Wei-gege, the only one who would consider Lan Xiansheng's words as trouble would be you. He doesn't like you one bit.”

Wei Wuxian chuckled as he looked back at Mo Xuanyu. “If I'm honest, there probably isn't a lan who likes me... maybe Lan Xichen but he likes just about everyone to some extent.”

Mo Xuanyu frowned, “I thought Lan Wangji liked you. You two are friends aren't you? He saved you in the cave. I remember him jumping in the way of you getting hurt. People don't do that for people they don't like.”

Wei Wuxian face fell slightly, but Jin Zixuan wasn't giving him the time of day. Before the young man could really accept what the boy had said, Jin Zixuan turned and carried his brother inside, leaving Wei Wuxian to his thoughts.

Inside, Lan Qiren sat at a small table, the image of the very same man Mo Xuanyu had last seen in Gusu all those years ago. It really spoke to his cultivation that he seemed to move through time rather then move with it, both in how he looked and acted. Sitting straight, brushing his goatee, looking wise and acetic, he hadn't changed at all. Jin Zixuan sat Mo Xuanyu down on a mat in front of the tea table that the man sat at, watching the boy with a plain expression. Jin Guangshan was seated nearby, fanning himself with a deep knit brow. He wanted answers just as much as Jin Zixuan, but not for the same reasons.

“Lan Xiansheng.” Mo Xuanyu said quietly, cupping his hands as Ruo tried to push past Jin Zixuan to sit next to the boy... try wasn't the right term, as she just shoved past him given her size and plopped herself down, not caring for the young man's attempts to pull her away.

Lan Qiren eyed the beast, his brow furrowing slightly. After a moment, he spoke, “Mo Xuanyu, it has been brought to my attention by Xichen that you have been under Wen Xu's thumb for the past several months, having been captured by the Wen Clan. Can you tell me what exactly he had done to you during that time?”

“...” Mo Xuanyu winced, shaking his head as Ruo stared at the man on the other side of the table with a lazy expression in her eyes.

Lan Qiren stroked his goatee, “So how do you expect me to be able to assess what has happened in it's entirety if you do not speak? I can only gather physical changes to your body and meridians. What happened to your mind is something different, yet connects them all. Your body and your mind affect each other. If your mind is not well, your body becomes unwell. If you don't talk I cannot make my full assessment.”

“Xuanyu, just talk.” Jin Guangshan spoke up with a huff. “Wen Xu isn't here. He's dead. He can not do anything to you, and everything that happened was in the past. Your fine now, just speak.”

“...” Mo Xuanyu teared up. He shook his head again, and then mumbled something.

“Xuanyu speak up, I can't-” Jin Guangshan sat up a little, getting annoyed with the boy, but was cut off when Jin Ziuxan knelt down.

“A-Yu, just breath. Lan Xiansheng is not here to judge, just simply figure things out.... if... there are things you are uncomfortable saying aloud, why not I and A-Die leave and you speak with Lan Xiansheng alone? No one else in here.”

“What? But I need to know these things to help make a decision.” Jin Guangshan snapped, giving his eldest son a hard look.

Jin Zixuan ignored him, standing up and bowing to Lan Qiren, “Lan Xiansheng, would it be all right to have me and my father leave the tent. I believe that my brother can speak more freely once we are out of the way. I fear he thinks we will judge him for what he says or things Wen Xu may have done to him.” he gave Mo Xuanyu a glance, the boy frowning and starting to cry. “I want him to tell me these things in his own time, not forced out. But I believe Lan Xiansheng will be unbiased and will not judge the boy for what happened. And if he finds certain things the boy says can be put off for after the campaign, I believe he will let them go un spoken till then. Only you need to know these things right now for your assessment.”

Lan Qiren raised a brow, contemplating these words, and then nodded at what the Jin Heir said. “While I do agree with your point Jin Gongzi, Jin Zongzhu has the final say. He is just as much the boys father as he is your brother.”

Jin Zixuan hid his expression, but still stole a glance at Jin Guangshan. Then man had an annoyed expression on his face. It was obvious he didn't like his eldest trying to speak over him, but after fanning himself harshly, finally sighed and nodded.

“I see that Zixuan has indeed made a point. Certain words can wait till after the war.”

Lan Qiren nodded. Jin Zixuan bowed, then left a gently touch to his brothers shoulder. “Take your time. Be honest. He will be unbiased.” I hope.

After Jin Zixuan and Jin Guangshan left the room, Mo Xuanyu fiddled with his hands, not looking at Lan Qiren for a good solid minute.

“Mo Xuanyu, speak honestly.” Lan Qiren said, stroking his goatee and reaching out his hand, while you do I must check your meridians.”

The boy waited, then slowly gave his hand over. The man took it, his hands a bit cold from the air outside. Lan Qiren pressed two fingers to the boys wrist and waited for him to speak.

It still took a while, before Mo Xuanyu quietly began to speak. While Lan Qiren had his one wrist, the boys other hand was in Ruo's fur, using her as a means to ground himself. He first explained how he got caught, about having gone to save an older boy from Wen Zhuliu before the man caught him and dragged him back to Qishan. After that he spoke of the cage, of the collection, of the scary things he saw. It was when the cage was brought up, Mo Xuanyu began to choke up, not wanting to talk about that terrible place. Lan Qiren didn't speak, just kept a furrowed brow as he sensed something about the boys meridians.

“he.. Wen Xu... he would pass spiritual power to me till I was throwing up blood...” Mo Xuanyu tried to say, but his words were choked as tears ran down his face. Ruo had sat up and was nudging the boys cheek with her large nose, as if asking why he was crying. “he... if he wasn't hitting me, or training me, he was... he acted... it wasn't nice... I didn't like it.. I didn't like him touching me... or giving me make up, wanted me put to it on my face for him, and calling me.... that name.... or calling me other things...”

Lan Qiren's brow twitched and he looked up, “What name? What did he call you?”

“... Xiao.. Xiao Maque.... or Song bird... or... or his phoenix... or... he sometimes called me....” Mo Xuanyu wasn't looking at Lan Qiren. His chest was getting tight, as he knew that what he would say, it would reveal his oddness... he was sure of it... He started tearing up more, clenching Ruo's fur. He shook his head profusely.

Lan Qiren had already collected what he needed to know about his meridians, so pulled his hand away, before stiffly changing the subject. “How did you find out you could connect with Yao Beasts?”

Mo Xuanyu swallowed, wiping his tears with his sleeve. “I... was playing the erhu.. cause... cause he told me to... and... and all the beasts got quiet. He thought I had... had learned a lan technique... but.. but then I yelled at him once, and it still happened.”

Lan Qiren nodded, as if concluding something, then returned to the previous question, “Why did Wen Xu call you song bird? And why did he give you make up?”

Mo Xuanyu blinked away some of his tears. “he... I can sing... and... and I am odd...”

“Odd?” Lan Qiren asked.

Mo Xuanyu was reluctant to say more, but he also kept thinking about what Jin Zixuan had said. Lan Qiren would be unbiased. The point was to help him. Mo Xuanyu would be fine... He could explain it all later... so... he... Mo Xuanyu spoke slowly and quietly, almost a whisper, almost inaudible.“... he... called me a cutsleeve...”

Mo Xuanyu didn't see what expression was on Lan Qiren's face, nor did he want to know. Instead, he started crying. Harder then before. Not only had he spoken about his oddness to someone he was actually intimidated by, he had just had to think about everything all over again. Wen Xu's face... he wanted to cut it from his mind. He wanted to burn these memories, he wanted to forget it all. He started to sob uncontrollably, as Ruo nudged him, and tried to press her face to his. It was as if she was hushing him, trying to comfort him.

Lan Qiren stood, stroking his goatee. “I am finished. You should rest. We will leave for Gusu in a short while.”

Mo Xuanyu couldn't even nod, he just cried and pressed himself into Ruo's fur, who purred and laid down, wrapping herself around the boy gently.

Jin Zixuan stood straight the moment Lan Qiren stepped out, so did Jin Guangshan, even if he was still fanning himself.

The Lan Elder walked straight up to the Jin Clan Leader, his expression becoming stern. “Jin Zongzhu, we need to speak privately.”

Jin Zixuan froze. “What? Why?”

Lan Qiren didn't answer, just gave the young man a hard look, before leading Jin Guangshan off. Jin Zixuan wanted to follow, but when he took one step, Lan Qiren gave him the look again. He felt aggrieved, not knowing what was going to happen to his brother- what had happened... what had Mo Xuanyu told Lan Qiren that would make the man want to say what needed to be said to Jin Guangshan alone....

The moment Lan Qiren had lead the Jin Clan Leader to a quiet spot, he turned and didn't waste a second explaining his assessment.

“Jin Zongzhu, your son, Mo Xuanyu, is in a bad state.” Lan Qiren spoke, clasping his hands behind his back. “I am glad he will be coming back to Gusu with me, for I fear if he didn't get some kind of treatment soon, he could end up being dangerous.”

“Dangerous?!” Jin Guangshan almost choked. “What does Lan Xiansheng mean by dangerous? Sure he has that massive cat, but he is only ten-”

“Then allow me to purpose a question to you, Jin Zongzhu.” Lan Qiren stated, standing straight and calm. “What kind of person is the most dangerous, when it comes to resent after death? As a Cultivation clan leader you should know this.”

Jin Guangshan pouted behind his fan feeling called out, before clearing his throat and answering, “Someone who has felt the most wronged. If the person who dies has a strong enough desire or suffering, they will come back very as a rather strong spirit or fierce corpse.”

“Or, someone who hides their suffering.” Lan Qiren added. “Someone who lets their pain consume them, lets it boil deep down. The worst ones are those who were quiet and well meaning in life, those who seemed to be a push over, or a coward, held back their hate and pain. those who can only show tears as they feel hopeless and weak otherwise. Those who suffer are the most likely to come back full of resent and wish to cause pain or seek revenge.”

“yes, but what does this have to do with Xuanyu?” Jin Guangshan asked.

“A lot more then you think.” Lan Qiren said with a harsh tone, “Regardless of what the boy thinks, he didn't tell me everything.”

“Then I can make him come back and-” Jin Guangshan started but Lan Qiren cut him off.

“You misunderstand. I said regardless of what he thinks. Mo Xuanyu can't tell anyone even half off what is wrong deep inside his head. He can't see most of the damaged cause he has pushed it so far down so that not even he can find it. Jin Zongzhu, your son is a explosion waiting to happen.”

Jin Guangshan knit his brow deeply. “Explain.”

Lan Qiren took a deep breath, “Firstly, I assume you know it was Mo Xuanyu who killed Wen Xu and not actually Chifeng-zun.” When he saw that startled look on the man's face, he just continued, “Then now you know. Your boy was found stabbing a dead man, over and over, having killed him in a fit of insanity. What Wen Xu- possibly even Wen Ruohan given what I was told by Xichen, did to him, has done much damage to his mind. And that's not counting if he has any other troubles before this all happened. That said, Mo Xuanyu only seems fine in peaceful moments cause he has pushed down most of the harm done to him. And I haven't even started talking about his meridians. They were purposefully damaged, over and over again, so they would heal stronger and be able to hold more and more spiritual power, allow more to run through them, through him. Except, he hasn't been trained properly. All the spiritual power he is given just slips out of him when he has a strong enough emotion. That was how he learned to imprint on the Yao Beast that follows him around.

“But that's all without a core. He can't fully create his own spiritual power without cultivation training or a golden core. The danger lies in if he obtains one. Jin Zongzhu, if Mo Xuanyu reaches golden core without any form of proper cultivation, he becomes a fountain bursting with excessive amounts of spiritual energy- more then any boy his age should have! And if he continues to cultivate it will only get worse. He will exude so much spiritual power, a small fountain would become a waterfall”

“And that's dangerous because?” Guangshan put down his fan.

“Because without control it seeps out. It being so infused with his emotions, any resent that lies dormant in the deep recesses of his mind seep out as well. He would create Yao Beasts- or worse call darker things to him, things that want to feed off that never ending fountain of spiritual power and pure emotion. My assessment, is that the boy is too far damaged. My advice is that he can not reach golden core. If he does, he is a hazard to both himself and the cultivation world. Jin Zongzhu, you cannot allow your son to finish cultivating to golden core- but if he still reaches it, given how his body already knows how to let it flow, then you need to figure out how to lock it away.”

Jin Guangshan made a face, swallowing hard, “... so... so stop him from training, and if that doesn't work... if that doesn't work then what?” He gave Lan Qiren a weak smile, “If I can't stop the boy from forming... Lan Xiansheng you must have some advice? How do I even go about locking a golden core away?”

“As Cultivation clans we have cords that bind spiritual power, and techniques that seal said powers.” Lan Qiren began, then took a pause, stroking his goatee. “... maybe, one could fashion a device, a lock of some kind that the boy can wear to seal the power away. It wouldn't be cheap, but if he reaches golden core-”

“Money is no issue for Jin Clan Lan Xiansheng.” Jin Guangshan stated, fanning himself once more. “But could I also request that the boy have some kind of training- some kind of calming spell or something done for him while in Gusu?”

“I will see it done.” Lan Qiren nodded. Then... he went silent.

“Is there anything else Lan Xiansheng?”

Lan Qiren took a moment, then answered. “Firstly, I have some news I meant to share with you after the assessment. I can pass it and a few more things on to your eldest son when we are finished. It's about Mo Xuanyu's mother. Or rather his mothers home.” He watched Jin Guangshan's face change to a curious one, and so he continued, “Wen Clan attacked just moments after Madam Jin took her from Mo Village. We sent men to go to their aid as soon as possible, but by the time we got there, not even the rats had been spared. Mo Village was completely burned to the ground, and all the people there were killed- not one spared.”
Jin Guangshan went very quiet. He wasn't sad, but now worried. Madam Jin wasn't going to allow the mother of one of his bastards into Lanling as far as he knew, and he wasn't interested in keeping her there. But if he asked Gusu to keep an eye on the woman, he would be questioned.... He was thoroughly worried and annoyed at this turn of events.

Not an ounce of sadness was in him for all the lives Wen Clan had killed, or the fact that Mo Xuanyu would soon have to learn the truth.

“... Zixuan can pass this information onto the boy.” Jin Guangshan finally spoke, faking his saddened words. “He's better at helping Xuanyu in that way. He is, as you understand, a very emotional child, and Zixuan can handle it much better.”

Lan Qiren nodded... then... “I know I said I would mention some of what the boy had said to me after the war, but can I ask if you learned if he was... to put it politely, touched in any unbecoming way by Wen Xu.”

Jin Guangshan frowned, a sick expression on his face. “We... believe he was... touched, but nothing more happened! ... why?”

“Something boy said had me concerned.” Lan Qiren said while stroking his goatee. “I simply wanted to assess that part.”

“What did he say?”

“Mo Xuanyu said he had an oddness, and that Wen Xu would try to have him wear make up and called him a cutsleeve... as well as other names that seemed to be... endearing.” Noticing the disgust hiding in Jin Guangshan's face, he quickly cleared his throat and bowed, “My apologies. It could have waited till later, but I wondered if the boy had been assaulted in some way and wanted to check with you about it.”
“... it is fine. You were simply being thoughtful Lan Xiansheng...” Jin Guangshan muttered. “Thank you for telling me...”

Lan Qiren nodded, then cupped his hands to the man, before turning to go find Jin Zixuan and Mo Xuanyu. He would give a much more abbreviated version of what he just told Jin Guangshan to Jin Zixuan, but for now, he had left the Jin Clan leader to his thoughts.

And his thoughts were not kind.

What does Xuanyu mean by oddness? Did Wen Xu want to make him into a cutsleeve? Did he plan to... this boy... this boy is becoming more then I want to deal with. First he's a massive problem waiting to happen, and now he might have been made to like men?! If either of those things happen, they'll ruin Jin Clan's image! He stopped his thoughts, took a breath, then began fanning himself as he made his way back to camp. I can't send him back to a place that no longer exists, and he still may be useful to keep Zixuan in check.... not to mention, If he did learn to control his gift slightly, an unlimited bounty of spiritual power as well as the ability to control Yao Beasts could come in handy... the cutsleeve issue can be dealt with another day- and really just means I won't have to worry about marrying him off later. He can become ascetic for all I care... Right now I need to focus on the war. Wen Clan is a bigger issue- especially if they know the extent of the boys.. tragic gifts...

It would be just Jin Zixuan's luck, to send his brother away in tears. When Lan Qiren spoke to him, explained his brothers fate, a doomed one lest they find a way to seal his spiritual power, Jin Zixuan was devastated.... yet he was not told of the other part of the conversation... of Mo Xuanyu's oddness... he was, however, then told of Mo Village which still made nothing feel much better. Having to explain to Mo Xuanyu, that his grandfather was dead- his old home was gone... even knowing that the boy had suffered at his aunts hands, Jin Zixuan knew that his brother would cry. And he did. Mo Xuanyu sobbed, after having just calmed down from speaking with Lan Qiren, and was immediately heard by several others who came to see what was wrong.

The first was Jiang Yanli, Jiang Cheng, and Wei Wuxian, the three of whom had been waiting nearby to bid the boy farewell. The next who came, were a slow paced Lan Wangji who had come to see his uncle before he left, and Qin Su who had been preparing to head for Gusu as well. Lan Wangji just watched as Qin Su rushed over to Jin Zixuan, asking him what had happened.

He explained what he could, and only got angry when he noticed Wei Wuxian eaves dropping. The later glared back at him, before trying to cheer Mo Xuanyu up, only to get a small head shake from Jiang Yanli, an unspoken no. Wei Wuxian didn't say a word more. Qin Su was quick to calm Jin Zixuan down from his anger, before letting him finish speaking. Once he was done, Qin Su ran over and joined Jiang Yanli in hugging the ten year old, who couldn't stop crying, completely distraught. It wasn't long after that, Mo Xuanyu had to go. Jin Zixuan barely had a moment to say goodbye, before he was watching the carriage his brother was placed in disappear out of sight.

He could only pray his journey to Gusu was safe, and that the war ended swiftly... so they could be together again, no matter what that looked like.

As he made to leave, he noticed Jiang Yanli crying. It wasn't a lot of tears, and they were quiet.

“... Miss Jiang, why are you crying?” Jin Zixuan asked, trying to keep from sounding blunt or callous, yet still got dark looks from both Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian. Neither looked remotely happy that he would even look her way.

She quickly went to wipe some of her tears away, before giving a polite smile, one that had her eyes trained on the ground. “i... I am just tired Jin Gongzi... of Wen Clan...”

Jiang Cheng's glares turned to a dark sadness as he shot a look over at his sister.

Jiang Yanli lifted her eyes a little, her own tears welling up again. “They... they only seem to know how to burn everything they touch... poor Mo-didi... he's too little... to lose so much...”

Jin Zixuan watched her for a moment, then nodded softly before turning away. The best news was Mo Xuanyu and Qin Su were going to be safe in Gusu. He knew they would be okay there. Right?

…

Qishan....

Wen Qing sat quietly. The meeting had barely started and she knew it was going to end with someone losing their head. She wasn't going to speak up, knowing Wen Ruohan's temperament. Yet the fool, one of the Wen elders who should have known better did.

“We are losing battles at every turn, and your still concerned about a boy?!” the elder snapped, possibly at his last straw with how things looked right now. After Wen Xu died, the Heijan front became unwinnable under Nie Mingjue's fist, and after Wen Chao was proclaimed dead, and the appearance of the one who played the Demon Flute, Wei Wuxian in Langya, some men became too afraid to fight- disappearing from their camps to live another day.

Wen Qing took a breath, choosing not to look up at Wen Ruohan after the elder spoke. She already knew he was angry. Even without looking she could sense his rage.

“Firstly, the boy is not of first priority. I simply said that I wanted to send a few men to try and snatch him before he reaches Gusu, but that it is unlikely with Lan Qiren there.” Wen Ruohan sneered, standing up and looming over those in the meeting like a dark cloud. “But more importantly, last time I checked, you followed my orders, not questioned them.”

The Wen Elder looked ready to argue, but then stopped as he finally registered the looming threat. “W... we.. well... I meant no disrespect Wen Zongzhu, I just don't see the point in going after a simple boy-”

Wen Qing didn't even flinch when Wen Ruohan grabbed a sword threw it. Nor did she flinch when it lodged itself in the elders face, going straight through. She also did not flinch when he fell face first to the ground, causing the sword to drive further in and staining the tiles bellow him red.

“Anything else I need to know that I am doing wrong?!” Wen Ruohan snapped, only met by silence.

Wen Qing was not a fool. She understood Wen Ruohan the best. He was a man of temperament and desire, something just dormant enough to be calm, yet awake enough to explode when you least expect it. So, the best way to play his game was listen, and do as your told. Be useful and don't cause trouble. Keep your head DOWN.

The meeting progressed as smoothly as it could given Wen Ruohan was angry for the rest of it, only ending after the final plans had been put into play. Everyone went off to their duties, and Wen Qing made to leave to go find her brother, expecting him to be looking for her soon enough.

“Qing-er.”

Wen Qing paused. The name was one Wen Ruohan used for her if he was in a good mood. But his tone implied otherwise. She felt her heart beat just a bit faster, but kept a calm expression. She turned and nodded, “Yes Wen Zongzhu?”

Wen Ruohan reclined back on his thrown and was watching her with a cold expression. “Come here.”

She obliged, not wasting a second, as that could be a death sentence. Upon reaching the steps up to the thrown, she bowed. “I am here Wen Zongzhu.”

“You were awfully quiet during today's meeting.” Wen Ruohan spoke, cutting to the point quickly. “Did I say something that you disagree with.”

“I would never disagree with Wen Zongzhu.” Wen Qing replied, bowing her head. “I simply had nothing to input....” Her voice trailed off. It wasn't intentional, it was just... there was something brought up in the meeting that had been bothering her, but she wasn't dumb enough to discuss it while Wen Ruohan was angry.

“If you had nothing to say, why make that face?” Wen Ruohan asked.

Wen Qing chose her words carefully, and cupped her hands. “It's not that I disagree with Wen Zongzhu... I just cannot see his mind. Why do you seek the boy anymore, if you have no plans to continue his training? I know he is... Wen Clan's.... but what then? What is the point of bringing him back? Where would he go? I won't disagree with you Wen Zongzhu, I simply do not understand.”

Wen Ruohan seemed to watch her for a very long moment, as if contemplating something. He slowly turned his gaze at two empty seats bellow the thrown. One once sat Wen Xu, the other Wen Chao. Wen Qing stood between them.... He glared at nothing before making to stand. “The boy never finished the first bits of his training. Wen Xu was going to break him, but never was able to finish even that. As for his gift, it isn't very useful to me, and I do not know the extent of it unless I get him back. Yet that matters not to me. He means nothing to me save he is now the only remnants of my eldest son left. If I want to create a new Phoenix to replace Wen Zhuliu, it won't be him.”

“Then you do plan to create another Phoenix?” Wen Qing asked.

“My way, yes.” Wen Ruohan replied, stepping down from the thrown. “The boy cannot finish his training my way.... I need to find someone else. Someone who hates. Someone who hides their hate... someone who has all the making's of a Phoenix and is reliable without a doubt... but who that is remains to be found.”

Wen Qing nodded. “Then the boy will just.. be locked away?”

“Till I find a new use for him.” Wen Ruohan admitted, stepping up to her. “The boy is useless without a purpose, and while he does belong to me, I have no intention of keeping around a useless toy. Xiao Maque will find a new purpose, and if it is simply to entertain me, then so be it. He plays erhu and he paints. Given how he looks now, he might have a pretty face once he's older. I could find a something to use him for... better then his father will...” He chuckled... “How long do you think it will take before the boy realizes Jin Guangshan doesn't give a damn about him? How long before that caged rage eats him alive? Or maybe it eats Jin Guangshan?”

“... I do not know...” Wen Qing answered honestly. Deep down she pitied that poor boy. To suffer the way he did, the way he might... While she had only met the boy once, In some ways, his timid nature and the way he was prone to tears reminded her of Wen Ning.

Wen Ruohan just laughed, his mood once more lifted. He patted Wen Qing on the shoulder and made to leave. “Whatever the case, Jin Clan can burn for all I care. They rose up with the rest, and so can die with the rest. The boy and his mother can be brought here... not sure what to do with her though save used to keep the boy in check.”

Wen Qing acknowledged Wen Ruohan's words with a simple nod, only to fall into her own thoughts once he walked away. For all the damage she ignored, why couldn't she ignore the boys too? She didn't know him, just helped him once.... wasn't it her bad luck that two people she helped would suddenly make her finally feel some kind of empathy. Sadly it was just her luck that one of those two had turned into the one with the Demon Flute- the Yiling Laozu... the one who plagued the nightmares of Wen Clan servants and cultivators. If Wen Ruohan ever knew....

That damn Wei Wuxian...

…

It was the days after Mo Xuanyu had left for Gusu, that an event occurred in Langya... Two actually.... one more terrible then the last...

The first one, the one deemed terrible and terrifying, was the Yin Tiger Tally.

It was the fine morning, where the weather was clear, that Jin Zixuan woke up remembering the tragedy... and why he was glade Mo Xuanyu had been gone before it happened.

He distinctly remembered the battle. he remembered that the battle wasn't going their way. Jin Zixuan remembered swinging his sword about, hacking down the armies of Wen Cultivators without end. He remembered someone rising above the crowds with a tally in hand. Wei Wuxian of all people, took out something out of his sleeves and put it together, setting it free.

And the dead rose. All of them. Even the dead Jin, Qin, and Jiang cultivators. All the men who died bloody deaths. They all rose and attacked- everyone. Not just Wen Clan. Everyone. That battle ended with all eyes on Wei Wuxian, and how adamant he was that he would never use such a device again... not till he figured it out...

Back in the day, Jin Zixuan just didn't like Wei Wuxian. Didn't like how he acted, or how he was all nice and friendly with Mo Xuanyu. But now... now he was scared of him. Not in a way he would say out loud, but still... still in a way that he would ask his brother to stay away from Wei Wuxian. Mo Xuanyu had enough trouble as it was without following after a man that walked a narrow road. It didn't help when Jin Zixuan noticed his father eyeing Wei Wuxian after that. It was very likely his interest was peaked by such a powerful weapon... much to Jin Zixuan distaste.... it didn't help he feared his father would find someway to abuse Mo Xuanyu's predicament....

The second incident wasn't as bad... but.... it affected Jin Zixuan more then the last.

It happened just as Jin Zixuan had finished getting dressed, and heard the bowl hit the tea table just outside, with the quietest clink. He waited, waited till the almost silent footfalls left the tent. Now knowing who was leaving the soup, Jin Zixuan almost wanted to catch Jiang Yanli before she ran off... ask her why she left it... why she was treating him so special. He still didn't understand her kindness to him, given he hadn't thought much kind things about her in the past. But he also knew that she wanted it to be a secret, hence what she told Mo Xuanyu.

So Jin Zixuan sat there, waited till he was certain she had left, and made to step out and take the soup. Just as he did, someone stepped away from the entrance to his tent. He thought this odd, as he was certain that Jiang Yanli had already left. So, curious he went to investigate. When Jin Zixuan stepped out, a young woman, maybe his age, who acted shocked to see him step out.

“... can I help you?” Jin Zixuan asked, raising a brow, not sure if he recognized her. She was a very pretty girl, he just wasn't sure where they had met or if they had met.

“... no...” She said smiling bashfully at him.

“...” He nodded slowly, then turned to leave.

“...do you like the soup?” she suddenly asked, almost too pushy.

Jin Zixuan paused. He looked back at her, confusion written all over his face. “what?”

“The soup...” She muttered, her smile faltering slightly. “I was wondering if you liked it.”

Jin Zixuan only understood after a short moment of just staring at her in bewilderment. And when he did understand, he got upset. He looked back inside where the bowl was, then back at her, his brow furrowing. “why does that matter to you?”

The young ladies smile fell completely then, clearly not a fan of Jin Zixuan's cold question. “Well... cause... I was hoping you would...”

“Why?” Jin Zixaun pressed.

“... well... it was made... for you... and I wanted to see if you liked it... you've had it multiple times now so-”

“Are you trying to imply you made the soup?” Jin Zixuan asked with a sharp tone.

The young lady winced, then... nodded once.

Jin Zixuan was infuriated. “Then you're a liar.”

The Young lady went stiff, then frowned, then chose not to back down. “I do not lie.”

“Yes you do.” Jin Zixuan snapped, louder then he should have cause he didn't realize eyes had turned to him. He stepped out and pointed an angry finger at the young lady. “It is unbecoming to take credit for others work! Even implying it is unjustified and cruel.”

“but I have purposefully hidden myself till now-” The girl kept lying, so Jin Zixuan yelled at her.

“Yes, the person who has delivered the soup is hiding her face from me- but I already know who she is! My brother knew and told me. So your lying isn't fooling anyone.”

The young woman only backed down then, going a bit pale and teary eyed. “I... how... I...”

“Go find someone else to bother. And show yourself some respect. Lying to steal credit from others is shameful. Especially when that person you were stealing credit from was being kindhearted and generous enough to do such a thing.” Jin Zixuan huffed. He was fumming, not only mad that this young lady had tried to fool him, but had been discrediting Jiang Yanli. He shook his head as the woman ran away crying, before turning to return inside his tent. He paused however, when he noticed someone- among many others- was watching him. Jiang Yanli's bright eyes were staring at him, wide, worried, but also like a doe startled by a hunter. It was only then that he realized she had heard him- heard everything! His face felt warm, certain his face had turned a bright shade of red, and it didn't help when he noticed her own cheeks blush a bit before she abruptly fled. He too ran back into his tent without another word. Was it bad to admit that he thought she was rather cute when she blushed?

Jin Zixuan stood in his tent, his hand over his mouth, feeling this odd warm feeling in his stomach. Why was she suddenly such a beautiful person to him? Sure her appearance was... average.. but.. her heart was... she was.... everything about her was... Jin Zixuan groaned as he fell to the ground and covered his face. He hated himself then. Not only for accidently outing Mo Xuanyu for spilling Jiang Yanli's secret but also for thinking so badly about her... Why was he such and idiot?

He wanted to slap himself silly... but also...

Jin Zixuan sat up a little straighter, a bashful smile on his lips. Maybe... maybe he was falling for the girl he never wanted to be with... maybe, just maybe, she was more beautiful then any girl he could have ever dreamed of.